The Balance In Equestria - Book One: New Winds (Re-written)

by Dhuradhan

Chapters

Chapter Two: Welcome to the Resistance (Part One)
The Wild Night [SEX] (No pone!)
Chapter Three: New Enemy - The Morning After (Part One)
Chapter Three: New Enemy - The Five (Part Two)
Chapter Four: The Elemental Mage - ''You are too weak for me...''
Chapter Four: The Elemental Mage - ''... young Avatar.''
Chapter Five: Waking up - Dream World (Part One)
Chapter Five: Waking up - Past, Present and Future (Part Two)
Chapter Six: Blind Days - Awakening (Part One)
Chapter Six: Blind Days - The Outsider (Part Two)
Chapter Six: Blind Days - The Game (Part Three)
Chapter Six: Blind Days - Departure (Part Four)
Chapter Seven : The Arrival - Countryside (Part One)
Chapter Seven : The Arrival - Sentient or Monster? (Part Three)
Chapter Seven : The Arrival - Walkthrough (Part Four)
Chapter Seven : The Arrival - Walkback (Part Five)
Chapter Seven : The Arrival - Change of Plans (Part Six)
Chapter Eight : Living Life - First things first (Part One)
Chapter Eight : Living Life - Preparations (Part Two)
Chapter Eight : Living Life - Laughter at Sugarcube Corner (Part Three)
Chapter Eight : Living Life - Loyal Grounds (Part Five)
Chapter Eight : Living Life - Friendly Revelation (Part Six)
Chapter Eight : Living Life - Three Little Monster Hunters (Part Seven)
Chapter Eight : Living Life - Dear Protector (Part Eight)
Chapter One: Prologue - The Universe [Edited]
Chapter Two: Welcome to the Resistance (Part Two)
Chapter Seven : The Arrival - The Ghost of the Town (Part Two)
Chapter Eight : Living Life - Generosity at the Spa (Part Four)

Chapter Two: Welcome to the Resistance (Part One)

'' Three minutes before supply truck arrives.''

''Keep up the pace, then.''

''Roger.''

''Roger that.''

''Got it, boss.''

I heard the three response at the same time, through our team communication. Since it was an ambush and we decided to make it through unspotted, we brought our assassin gears. The team communication was one of our gadget, which we used every time. A continues-connection between us, with sensitive microphones. It was really hard for one of our teammates, to block the environmental noises out from the communication system and allow only to our voices to be heard in the headphones. And thanks to the microphones' sensitivity, just whispering was enough to hear each other clearly and make the stealth missions completely silent.

We're sprinting down the corridors, as low as our movement allowed and as silently as we can. Our gear allowed us this silence, since every piece of clothing and weapon on us, were neatly tucked into holsters or were clinging to us closely and stably. Our unique looks were dark, hidden and deadly. Perfect for stealth missions like this.

Each of us was different from each other and not just in personality...

''Two minutes.''

''Stairs.''

''Watch your steps.''

''I was about to say that to you.''

''Watch your mouth or I'll throw you down.''

''I can do that on my own...''

And with that, both Archer and me were getting ahead of the other two. While I chose the shortcut, descending down to the ground floor between the stairs' gaps, Archer skipped the floors by jumping over the stairs' steps. As I reached the ground, I rolled under the staircase, hiding in the shadows of the abandoned building. I was securing our exit for my teammates and was holding out my silenced pistol, pointing out from my hiding hole.

I heard the movement from above me and felt the ground shaking, by every jump my teammate made. He was agile, considering how motionless he can be, while aiming with that sniper rifle of his. Archer was our team's scout, sniper and the electricity expert. He made our communication system, made the scopes to our weapons, can create various handful devices for us. His built was tall and slightly slim, but that just ads to his agility and speed.
I picked him up a few years ago, when me and the other two witnessed as he killed someone, to save another's life. He surprisingly accepted the fact, that he killed someone and that he will spend a long time in prison. But as I talked some sense into him and offered him a life, where he can help others and live freely, he easily accepted it and warmed up to us.
His sarcasm and cool attitude behind his deadly eyes were a positivity for our team and helped us in many ways. He helped us hack into the city's camera system, making our assassinations unrevealed and he always found a way, to improve on our gear.
His clothing has dark green colors, along with black and dark blue. His camouflage mask presents his soldier style, while in out-of-mission, he was a sarcastic bastard. His sniper rifle is silenced, just like his two pistol, has a styled magnum and a katana. Even if he's never been on any kind of martial arts lesson, he surprisingly knows how to use that blade. But I won't be surprised, if it turns out that he watched some videos and learned from them...

''One and a half minute, boss.'' He said, arriving at the bottom of the stairs and finding a hiding spot in a corner, next to our exit door.

''We're in time...''

''We won't, if our burger decides to run down the stairs...'' He shook his head, eyes focused on the door and hands on his katana and silenced pistol.

''Fuck you.''

I heard the curse from the stairs and the footsteps of Mr. Muscle, carrying his machine gun. He was the exact opposite of Archer, being as tall as him, but incredibly strong. He spends his time with training, lifting and sparring with us, nothing else. And thus, his built is intimidatingly muscular. He isn't as fast as us other three, but still able to catch up with us, thanks to his stamina and strong arms. After all, we do use the roofs to move faster in the city and keep an eye on the targets.
I recruited him before Archer, when he beat a man to death, after that bastard killed his girlfriend. He was quite scared, when he spotted me watching him. And after a long chase, he attempted fighting back against me. I don't blame him, though. Back then, when someone saw me in my assassin gear, they all thought I want to kill them. I only killed the wrong and looks like they thought they were are wrong deep down...
What surprised me, was Mr.Muscle's skills. He use a smaller machine gun and a smaller rocket launcher, usually blowing away the enemy and destroying their cover and how he supports our team? By making cloths... no wonder why Archer mocks him all the time...
Aside from his heavy weapons, he carries a silencer, since it's a main weapon for us, uses a viper for melee attacks and a big knife on his chest. Also, a submachine gun strapped to his side, silencer on it and extended magazines. He's the team's ammo carrier in open fights and if we needed, he carries the sentry gun. But now, we're on a stealth mission and we only brought those weapons, which are easy to carry and won't slow us down. In other situations, he would bring a normal rocket launcher or an RPG, even a Javelin can be found on his shoulders in those situations! And of course, the big machine gun...
His clothing has dark blue, dark red and black colors, making him blend into the shadows just as good as our clothes does to us. His mask is red, marking him as the ''Big Guy''. He wears a heavier armor and only he has a helmet, under his hood.
His hot-head behavior disappears, when we're on a mission like this one. But in the intense battlefield, where the bullets are flying everywhere, we usually turn the volume down on our headphones, due to his battle cry.

''Do a barrel roll!''

''Shut up, you skeleton...''

He does have his own humor too, but Archer beats us with his sarcasm and jokes. But I must say, Mr. Muscle has his good lines too. I know no other way to describe it, so I'm just gonna say... he is badass. I mean... he really is a badass. A real die-hard, public enemy...

''Area clear, no one followed us.''

''The boss's little favorite takes his job too seriously. Of course we remained unspotted, Little John CAN be silent if he wants...'' Archer joked, as Mr. Muscle took his place in the other corner, opposite to Archer.

''We can never be sure in that...''

''Hey!'' Warned Mr. Muscle, finding a better grasp on his machine gun.

''I'm talking about remaining unspotted.''

I saw Striker, walking down the stairs. He made no noise, while he was pointing his gun up at the stairs and finally stood before us. As I watched his face, I proudly remembered back at him, when he was nothing but a thief. Hehh... he tried stealing away my food, since he ate so little back then and he tried to get some food for his family. I feel sorry for him... this war left him all alone, after his family died in a gun fight. I know, it wasn't his real family, but still... he became cautious recently.
And now... he looks so strong and brave. He's not the weak, scared little teenager like he was, hardly finding the courage to do something against the bad... no. He's the secondary captain and when I'm away, he is in charge, to lead the team. His tactics and plans are coming from his past, since he had to steal somehow to survive. Considering how he hasn't got any powers, he can find valuable things in trash, can spot useful objects and he became really good in business. He's diplomatic and prefers to end a fight in peace and he despise unnecessary violence. And this explains why he needed bracelets like those I have...

The bracelet is the deadliest weapons of mine. It covers my whole forearm, tightly wrapped around it. Since it is under my cloths, it remains unnoticed for others, allowing me to wear it in public. It is covered with steel plates on its upper side, to protect the mechanism's parts and it can act as a shield against hits. It can stop a bullet from going through my flesh and only ruins the mechanism in the bracelet, but a swing from a blade is nothing against its armor.
Three kinds of blades can be found inside it, giving me various approaches in danger.
The first blade I fitted into it and with the help of Archer, perfected it out, is the hidden blade. It comes out from the under side of my wrist and long enough to touch my finger tips, when they're outstretched. I use this for hidden assassinations in public, remaining unsuspicious...
The second kind of blade is actually two. Their ends are curved, so they can be stabbed into something like a ledge and a wall. The two blades are coming out from both sides of my wrist, acting as climbing blades or hook blades. Also effective in combat, but leaves a big mess after a kill...
And the third kind of blade, also has two blades! This two comes out from the upper side of my wrist, slightly curved and got melted multiple times, to create a really strong material. It is longer and wider in size, reaching further than my fingers. Combat blades - as I call them - can block a hit from a sword and useful for cutting multiple enemies at once.

Back then, this bracelet only worked with ropes attached to my fingers, to pull out the blades. Or I had to push the blade out with my hands, wasting my time. But again, thanks to Archer, he played around with the bracelet and managed to put some sort of intention sensor into it. It only cost blood for me to put it up or take it down, since the sensor must be inside my forearm. A needle has to be impaled into my forearm, which is connected to the bracelet's little ''brain''. That ''brain'' is a chip, which is connected to every part inside the bracelet. Sensors can be found on the tip of the needle, covered with improved glass lids and blood. The tip of the needle picks up my muscles reaction, the messages up TO my brain and the messages FROM my brain. Due to the sensors' sensitivity - to bring my reaction into the chip, which transmits the message to the required weapon in the bracelet in the exact same time I wanted to use the needed weapon - the whole bracelet is like a body part of mine.

And it's not over yet...

Guns are also hidden inside the bracelet, which has three kinds of modes...
The only gun function, which is connected to the chip, is the shooting. Reloading cannot be done by the chip, since the bracelet's size isn't enough for the chip. But all the three firing modes are connected to the chip, only the reloading is missing from it.
The Shotgun-Mode was the first I requested from Archer, allowing me to surprise the unprepared enemies. It can fire 5 shells from under my wrists, acting as a close ranged weapon, which blasts away the enemy. The reloading is just like a shotgun's, pull the lower side of the bracelet for the next round. Magazine reloading is kinda long, when I can't pull the shells out from my pocket fast enough. I also have to pull down the clothes from the bracelet, to allow myself a way to reload the gun or change mode. At least placing five shells into the backside of the gun is faster than putting away the shells into my pocket and pulling my clothes down to hide the bracelet. If I have nothing else to focus on, a full reload takes about 10 seconds...
The Rapid-Fire-Mode is a bit tricky to reload. After firing out all the 10 bullets from both sides from my wrists, the magazine slides out from the top of the bracelet. Inserting another magazine inside and pulling back the small stick on the side of the bracelet, the reloading can be finished under 10 seconds. One bullet comes out of one hole every second, making the firing rate 0.5 seconds/bullet from one bracelet... and I have two... 0.25 seconds/bullet. Pretty much, a miniature submachine gun on my forearms. The bullets are small, though... they can't penetrate every armor. My guess would be a light armor is still a hard work for them, but after the 4th or 5th bullet, the armor won't be enough against the remaining 15 bullet... and if I image firing the second rapid fire bullets from the other bracelet, then the unlucky target can quickly turn into the bloody mess...
And the Sniper-Mode. This one takes a lot of time to not just reload, but to actually open it out and use it. First, I have to pull down my sleeves and fully reveal the bracelet. Then, pull up the scope on the top and from between the combat blades. Reach to the sniper function's bullet hole and move the small stick away from it. Rotate the stick, so it will slide down to the side of the bracelet and act as a reloader. This takes about 4 seconds and the reload takes about another 4 seconds. Just placing a new magazine into the bracelet from the right side and pull back the stick on the left side. Of course, the sniper mode is not like a real sniper rifle. It can shoot further than a pistol, but it's mostly for precise shots, aimed to the head...

That is how the bracelet works and the customized one on my left forearm can do the same things, just in a mirrored way. Like the reloading sticks are on the right side now and the magazine changing for the sniper mode is on the left. I carry the magazines for these in my inside pockets and let the other magazines for other weapons out, to be at hand every time.

And Striker has this bracelet on both of his forearms, just like me. The others were supposed to get those too, but the war prevented them from getting the required materials and parts. But as they told me, they're fine like that...
Striker's clothing is dark blue and black, only his boots are brown and his gloves grey. He carries a rifle, which is silenced and has a scope on it and two silenced pistol on his sides. Combat knife on the left calf and on the right side of his chest. A backpack, which contains a city map, several devices like EMP, smoke bombs, syringes and other useful objects. He may be our team's adviser in tactics, but he sometimes finishes the mission without us. Due to his bracelets, he's able to be effective in all kinds of situations. Long range, middle range, close range, melee. And here comes why we call him Striker...
His movement can be a trick and he strikes in an unseen way, that the enemy can't decide if he's attacking or just playing.
His built is the smallest in the group, but his muscles worked him up very well. He's the third fastest one in the team, unluckily, after me...

As I mentioned, our clothing is different, but not that much. We all wear hoodies, made from soft and comfortable material, which allows us to move freely and silently. Our trousers are the same, soft material, free movement and their ends are tucked behind our boots. The boots' feeds have rubber on the edges and unique carvings on the middle side, making the quick turns and movement stable. Our gloves can be turned inside out from biker gloves to normal gloves, which can hide our finger prints. Goggles on our foreheads, if we need to go through dust or some sort of gas. Light armor under the hoodies and we wear long-sleeved shirts, which are enough thin to allow us free movement and thick enough to keep us warm. Long socks for warmth and easy movement, and we wear winter hats. Knee pads, elbow pads under our cloths and we have a lot of pockets. And every cloth on us is dark colored, with our own little additional colors...
We all have a silencer at least on one pistol, a knife strapped to one side on our chest, a combat knife on our legs somewhere and our own favorites for primary weapons. And as I said, we have the team communication on, under our hats.

''One minute before the arriving supplies.'' Reminded us Archer, checking the time on his watch.

''Check your gear, quickly!''

While Archer did a check over, the others and me watched the door and the stairs for any unwanted enemy. When he finished, Mr. Muscle did the same so did Striker, after the big man finished his own check-over. And lastly, I checked my own gear too.

Dark-blue hoodie, black trousers, grey boots, black gloves, brown hat and dark-grey mask. Pale goggles on my head, bracelets on both forearms loaded and ready. Combat knife on right calf, magazines attached to the belt. Another knife on the right side of my chest, small throwing knives on both of my sides, lined up in a neat formation of 3-3. Silenced pistol with extended magazine on the right side of my waist and it can fire 10 bullets in one go. My submachine-gun-turned rifle with a silencer, extended magazine up to 30 bullets and a scope on its top. Sniper rifle on my back, silencer on it and has 10 bullets in one magazine. It's not customized like Archer's, which can shoot 20 bullets from a magazine, auto rifle and has substantiation, but it does its job for me. After all, I just need to be effective in all the three kinds of range...

''Checked and ready.'' I declared and glanced at Archer to report.

''Half minute and here comes the long ass corridor.''

''Approach, sir?'' Striker asked, adjusting his position.

''Dive in, Mister!'' I looked at Mr. Muscle, who slid up his machine gun onto his shoulder and strapped it down to prevent it from flailing while running.

''Fuck yeah.''

Striker opened the door and secured the are under seconds. When it was clear, we started our last sprint down the corridor, expecting the enemy behind the next door. Mr. Muscle was running on the front, submachine gun in his right hand and the silenced pistol in the other one. Archer was the last and he was pulling down his own goggles, which had heat detector. Striker was running by my side, pulling out a smoke bomb for distraction. I glanced outside the windows and saw that we're lower than the ground floor, since the windows were close to the ceiling. I could hear the supply truck arriving and muffling the sound of our footsteps and I knew this will be a successful mission.

And not because of our gear, our skills or how precisely thought out our approach. No...

You know, there's a difference between our team and other commando squads. While the other squads won't be afraid to approach this mission, we literally run up to that mission's heart. The other squads would approach this situation slowly and carefully and we... we just barge in, shot them down and move on with the same speed like we used to get inside that damn room. Our confidence in ourselves is what frightens the enemy. We're not afraid to stand in the middle of a firefight, because we are experienced in many situations and the solutions are endless for us.
Also, even if we're looking after each other and act as a team... we're different. Our attitude in a fight is unique and different from each other. ''We can only win together.'' That is a bullshit, we all know we can finish this mission without the other one and we fight like that when we're together. We're not expecting the other one to help us, if we end up getting shot. We fight for ourselves and only defend ourselves. We survive, only for ourselves.
And that close-distant style in our team is what makes us unstoppable. We're not afraid to try out a risky way to win. We use EVERYTHING to accomplish and eliminate everyone. We improvise in the battlefield and consider ourselves alone, without teammates to back us up.
It's like we went onto the same mission and bumped into each other. And after we all met with each other, we still go separately and do our work as we liked to. We're just merely using the other one for distraction...

And that is the big difference between an ''organized'' squad and my team...

... What we want to do, we do it...

Mr. Muscle raised his arms in front of his head and crashed against the door. The hinges gave away and allowed the whole door, to fall out of its place, along with the big man, who immediately raised his head from the ground and let the blessing to spray out from his guns.
Striker dropped the smoke bombs next to Mr. Muscle, who quickly got covered with smoke under seconds. While the smoke hid the big man from getting shot, Striker pressed himself against the wall and crouched down. There, he started to fire inside the room's one side, taking out those who happened to be there.
I followed Striker's motions, shooting inside the room's other side.
And Archer, who reamed behind us, used his heat detectors on his goggles, to snipe the enemy down through the smoke.

Panicked screaming and angry shouts could be heard from inside the room and weapons dropping to the ground, along with the enemy. As Archer reported, the room was the radio station for that current block. And seeing how we took down all of them, we probably ruined their equipment for telecommunication.

''Pull the big boy out.''

We heard Archer saying into our team communication and me, with the help of Striker, dragged Mr. Muscle out from the room, just as his submachine gun ran out of ammo. He rolled backwards and was now on his back, then he pulled down his own goggles too, to see through the smoke.

''Take cover!''

He warned us and me and Striker leaned out from the doorway. Mr. Muscle raised his gun and shot a single bullet. A second later, a dead body fell through the blasted down door, blood pooling out from its head.

''Nice barrel roll.'' Chuckled Archer, helping up our big man and walking into the radio room.

''Oh, fuck you...''

In the radio room, we counted at around ten bodies and found the radio equipment still functioning. The shelves were broken and many unnecessary boxes everywhere. There were two more doors in the room, one of them leading outside. I sent Mr. Muscle outside, where the supply truck was close enough to make a run for it and hop inside unnoticed. The other door was leading to the buildings other side and up to the other rooftop. Archer was sent to go that way and make up a sniping spot on that rooftop.

Striker remained in the room, collecting documents and informations about the other camps in the city. That left only me, who went outside too and proceeded to stealthily make my way up to a guard close to the door, who was... ahem... taking a damp...

After slicing his throat, I dragged the body back to the room and going back outside, I inspected the area. The courtyard was surrounded with small flats, all of them abandoned. Windows broken, doors missing there and there and the whole courtyard had one exit, which was on the other side of this square shaped area. The supply truck was left to the door and I saw Mr. Muscle pulling down the covers on the back of the vehicle, after dropping the driver's body to the other seat in there.
Other blockages were everywhere and a small road for the cars, leading inside and outside. Crates and tents were in the middle of the camp and a small campfire in the middle.

I saw Mr. Muscle opening a crate inside the truck and hiding inside it. Soon, Striker finished collecting documents and put away some maps too. We soon heard Archer talking into the team communication, to report his position. He was on the right side of the courtyard's rooftop, lying on the edge and looking into his scope.

After sending Striker to the left side of the building, to surround the enemy and me taking my position behind an unsuspicious soldier, we began our ambush's second part...

... clearing out the camp...

I made my way up to the middle of the camp, taking down silently those, who walked into my destination's path and I finally arrived at the tents. Meanwhile, the truck which Mr. Muscle used to hide inside, stopped next to that big tent, which was close to me. And our big guy was in the driver's seat, wearing the helmet of our enemies. He grinned at me and motioned for me to check out that big tent, which was probably the main one.

I made a wild dash to the truck and dived under it. I was right in front of the main tent's entrance and the inside of the tent was empty. Well... nearly empty...

In the middle of the tent, there was a single desk, documents on it. And for my anger, a bed on the left side... with a crying girl on it, hands tied behind her and the legs as well. She wore nothing on her feet and only shorts were covering her legs. Also, a white tank top, which thankfully wasn't dirty or bloody or I would have to slaughter the whole camp...

One of the many things I hunted down in the past, were those bastards, who hurt the females or raped them. They were on the second level on my ''list'' and the first ones were the pedophiles. On the third were the drug dealers and then the mafia and usurers. And finally... the bullies, but that's not the worst thing...

The look on her face was just a powerful push for my anger, because her mouth was duck-taped and her eyes were filled with tears. I heard her sniffing quietly, probably scared to even make a noise. Her light brown hair hid half of her face, as she was lying on the bed sideways. The deep blue eyes of hers simply shouted about her broken soul.

Checking for anyone else in the room, I entered and immediately crouched down next to the tent's wall, as some sort of officer walked out from a private part of the tent. He was talking on a phone, sounding really cheerful about something he heard. He simply glanced at the women and resumed talking to his buddy on the phone...

... I had enough of that already, but I needed to wait for the right time to kill the fucker...

I spent a minute or two, staying behind him and remaining silent, while he was discussing about pointless things with his friend. The recently won match, how bored they were and so on...

After he finally cut the phone call, Mr. Muscle started the engine of the truck...

Creating a loud enough noise for me to enjoy my kill...

''What the hell is a truck doing he-'' He wasn't able to finish his sentence...

The moment he turned around, my left hand grabbed his throat and forced him down onto the desk. I delivered three hits to his face, two to the right cheek and on to the nose, breaking it. Reaching behind his knee, I flipped him over the desk and with a hard kick, sent the furniture after him. Not wasting any precious moment, I stomped up to him, flipped the table off him and pulled him up by his collar. He grabbed mine and I quickly headbutted him, sending his nose up to his brain. His hand immediately gave up working and I let myself enjoy the sweet sound of his skull, breaking under him, when I slammed him to the ground.

I raised him up by his hair and unleashed the hidden blade on my right wrist. ''Plea-'' I didn't even let him finish his pleading, as I stabbed him on the right side of his neck. Only a bloody headed body remained next to the broken desk and scattered documents...

Mr. Muscle drove away from the tent and I was able to hear the girl on the bed, crying. I pulled back my blade and approached the girl, putting my fingers up to my mask covered mouth. I helped her sit up and used the left hidden blade, to cut loose her legs, then her hands. I placed my hand on her right shoulder and carefully pulled off the duck-tape from her mouth.

''Stay quiet.'' I whispered, still holding her down. After I received a nod from her, I let her go and continued. ''We're gonna get you out of here. Just stay quiet and don't be afraid. Everything is in our hand and soon, we will be ready to leave this place. Just right now, my teammates are taking down the rest of the camp and collect the required information.''

''And where are we going after that?'' She whispered back, voice breaking.

''To our base, where others like you can stay. We have food, water, rooms, showers and other entertainments... such as the gym and the pools. You're gonna be in safety soon, I promise.''

And that is all that she needed, to break down and cry into my chest. I suddenly remembered that feeling... that feeling of being next to someone when she needs you. To offer a shoulder, where she can cry on.

I remembered that single moment, when I felt protective like this...
_________________________________________________________________________________________________

Flashback

I stood there, dumbfounded by my friend's sudden gesture. I felt her tears soaking my T-shirt, but I did not pay attention to them. I heard the others around me go silent and everything else, my mind locking me and her in that moment. When I heard her sniffing, I finally raised my arms and locked her in a weak embrace, doing the exact thing she did to me a moment ago.

Her grasp around me tightened and pulled me closer to herself. I was forced to raise my right arm and push it against the wall in front of me, to not squeeze her into the cold tiles. She trembled and whimpered into my chest, pushing herself against me and trying to hide from the world. Embarrassed, was how she felt and I tried my best to not freak out.

In my peripheral vision, I was able to see her brown hair, shivering slightly, but not feel it. I wasn't able to hear her crying, nor the sounds around us. I felt my heart beat increasing and my face was burning from the lack of oxygen. I have never felt like this before and never experienced such gesture from someone else.

And there I realized... that every other soul around me and on Earth probably felt the same. I was The Avatar... and they felt safe when I was around...

Suddenly, after I came over with my revelation, I felt the others' eyes on my back. My hearing returned and felt her burying her eyes into my chest completely, hiding away from the others' eyes...

Sighing, I made us turn around and let her hide her whole face from the others' and let them look at me, making ME feel uncomfortable. I felt her letting herself cry again, now that she wasn't able to be seen and she whispered...

''Senki sem ért meg...'' [No one understands me...]

I allowed myself a short and quick glance at the others, as they were watching us curiously. At least most of them... some of them shook their heads, annoyed because of her, doing drama again...

After I squeezed her by reflex, I sighed and said: ''Nyugalom... minden jobb lesz. Csak add ki magadból...'' [Relax... everything is going to be better. Just let it out...]

She raised her head a bit and I saw her eyes watering up again. ''Te vagy az egyetlen aki megért, meg a Bence.'' [You're the only one who understands me and Bence.]

I remained silent, due to my lack of answer. I didn't know how to reply to this, but thankfully it wasn't necessary...

''Ádám... maradhatnánk így egy picit?'' [Adam... can we stay like this for a little longer?]

Again, I acted by reflex and gently pushed her head down to my chest, as an answer...

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

*Thump*

I broke out from my thoughts, when I heard someone landing on top of the truck. To be precise, it was Archer, probably re-grouping to us. I assume he found a lower building, to be able to land on our vehicle safely. I noticed small movement from my left, as the recently freed girl's eyes immediately shot up upon hearing the noise. To calm her down, I raised my hand and made a lowering motion towards her, to show her to calm down.

The truck kept on going and I heard the door from the front opening and closing, along with a comical conversation between Archer and Mr. Muscle...

''Sorry to interrupt your stripping time, but I need passage to the hole behind you.''

''And you thought I'M the homo? Dude, that hole is only an exit! Now get out of here before I kick you out!''

''Damnit, you won this time...''

And soon, I saw Archer climbing to the back of the truck, where me and the girl were sitting. She visibly let a sigh of reliefe escape from her and slightly eased back to her seat. Archer quickly glanced at her, then at me and decided to take a seat close to the end of the truck.

He took off his sniper rifle and started inspecting the buildings' hidden areas, while I did the same thing with my rifle, but kept an eye out for the exposed areas. It also helped to calm the poor girl down even more, seeing that she was protected enough. I'm certain that Archer took position to make her feel safer... along with helping me out.

Why keep an eye out, after taking down a camp and completing a mission? Well, rogue citizens often attacks the Resistance's teams, so they can get new weapons and supplies for themselves. Again, stupidity and lack of teamwork. They've failed to see the point in our work. One of the many teams reported two people's death, when they were looking for hiding citizens. Instead of finding scared and injured citizens, they've ran into a group of rogue people and two people died because of them.
So not just the Nuclear Weapons, but rogues are our enemy. Like we don't have enough directions to watch...

Also, after taking over a block, many enemy from the Nuclear Weapons often remain inside the theoretically safe block. And so, we can't lean back and only guard the borders of the already conquered territories, no. We have to have patrols and guards at the bases. Okay, I haven't heard about any attempts of a street gang trying to take over a base, but it's still good to have an ''inside security''.

The sound of cloth dropping behind us could be heard. Mr. Muscle finished changing back to his assassin cloths in the front side of the truck. He decided to do that there, to ''not make the situation awkward for the lady''. He's a good man, even if his personality say otherwise...

''Enemy vehicle in front of us, 50 meters away.'' He warned and I stood up.

That was exactly what I was talking about. Some enemy remained inside the conquered block and we just happened to run into them. I approached the end of the truck and used my right hand to grab the wall of the vehicle. Peeking outside, I spotted a jeep, which had four enemy inside it. Leaning back, I hang my rifle on my right shoulder and pulled out a pistol for my left hand. Again, leaning out of the truck, I shot the jeep's front right tire, when we caught up with them.

''Brace!'' I shouted back, when I saw the jeep coming right into us from the left.

The truck was heavy enough to not flip over and Striker - who was behind the steering wheel - forced them down from the road. The jeep crashed into a lamp post and started to fall back behind us, as it completely stopped in its track. Archer already took care of the problem, by dropping a grenade under the jeep and blowing up the four enemy inside it. But he still raised up his sniper rifle, to see if they survived it...

A quick glance towards the girl and I saw her hiding behind a crate and peeking out. Again, I made that calming motion towards her and she came out of her hiding spot, relived again. ''Clever girl.''

I sat back too and resumed my watching, pulling down the rifle from my shoulder and putting away the pistol. Finally, we made a turn at a corner and Archer lowered his rifle, when he lost sight of the burning jeep. It wasn't a waste actually. We had enough vehicles at the base and other bases could always send some for us. And actually, lotting the remaining bodies and supplies behind us wasn't our job. After we took care of that camp, we sent the coordinates to our base, to go there and collect further information, create a telecommunication with the other bases, loot the camp and secure it. We only cleared out that area, so they can work in peace...

The rest of the trip was uneventful and we finally arrived at our destination. Our base, which was a ruined, small hotel... from the outside at least. But from the inside, it had a really nice look...
The rooms were all clean, thanks to the maids, who once worked there. They offered their help with the rooms, so the rescued and saved citizens can feel a bit more comfortable, while living there. The rest of the hotel's staff remained there too, making our job easier. The civilians can have dinner, shower and entertainment.
There weren't that many of them, since this block where we were in, was close to the enemy territory and most citizen usually gets transported to the safer parts, deeper into the conquered territories. Or they traveled there by themselves, if they wanted. There was a working system for this and it helped to make people forget about the war around them...

After parking the track between some buildings, we were greeted by rifles, pointed at us from the holes from the buildings and from the narrow street's entrance and exit. But those were soon got lowered down, as the guards recognized us and they went back to their patrol duty.

We weren't surprised in the slightest, since we know that they won't shoot us down, before trying to capture us. The guards usually approach an enemy stealthily, instead of shooting before asking. And actually, most of the time they're not killing, only capture them. Who knows, maybe after an interrogation, they can get some information out from a Nuclear Weapons member...

Speaking of interrogations...

Crawling out of the front seats and behind Mr. Muscle, one of the man from that camp with hands tied behind him fell to the ground. Mr. Muscle started to pull him up, but the man refused. It didn't take too long, before my teammate's intimidating words took the better out of our prisoner...

''If you don't want to walk, then I should just cut down your legs.''

Mr. Muscle laughed, when the prisoner immediately stood up and let the big man grab him by his arms and holding him still. I turned to Striker, already knowing that Mr. Muscle won't be the best choice to let him interrogate the man. He would just beat him to death...

''Striker, you will be the one, who does the interrogation. The others... at ease. Mission over.'' I said, turning my head back to see the girl climbing out of the back of the truck.

I looked at Archer and he nodded. ''Madam, please follow me. I show you the rooms and the rest of the hotel.''

The girl walked pass me and I noticed her giving me a side glance, which I ignored. And even after she started following after our sniper, from the corner of my eye, I saw her watching me. I paid no attention to that and instead, watched Striker, escorting our prisoner away. His right hand was hooked under the man's tied arms, making the unlucky soldier bend forward. Striker also pushed his head down, preventing the prisoner from looking for an escape.

Before Mr. Muscle can go anywhere, I placed my hand on his shoulders. Turning to me, I told him. ''If the others ask, I went for a walk. For an hour, do not come searching for me...''

''Okay, I'll be at the gym.''

With that, we turned to opposite directions and walked away...

Author's Note

I know, no ponies yet. and they won't be for a few more chapters. The thing is, if I would have just started this story in Equestria, then for the rest of the story, you all would be confused of the previous happenings. Okay, it would make you curious, but... nah, it's better that way...
Also, the next chapter will be up soon, since I only have to read it over.
by the way, reading it over... I doN't know if I managed to get every grammatical error out from this one. I wanted to post this before going to bed and I'm pretty tired. But if I wouldn't have done a read-over for this, then the next chapter won't be up in this week... school keeps interrupting...
So if you spot the mistakes (Because I just KNOW there are!) , please bring them to my attention!

So, now you know how his gear works, what his special fighting tactic along with with his team, why they were successful and so on. In the next chapter, some magic will be involved and after that... shit will get real. AND after that... hello Equestria!

Have a fantastic day!
~Adam

The Wild Night [SEX] (No pone!)

This is my first try, at writing a sex scene. There are no ponies in it, but as you know, my character is not a human. I just want to try and see what an unnatural being like him can do in bed. You know, he can last longer than a human. Superpowers and all... but it will not be the usual clop scene you always read. This is more like about the feels... I think...
So... let's see what I can do with this...
EDIT: Not my best work... but i have no time to rewrite this, so sorry guys and girls...

The Wild Night (Clop - No ponies)

Dhanthas thankfully shut up and left us alone. After fighting for a long time, I just wanted this night to last forever. Sadly, I couldn't stop the time and make this moment last as long as I want for my desire...

Though, I did have some fun-time with other creatures like me. Hehh... my first time was with a vampire and she bit me... not just down there...
You would say: ''I'm a beast.'' Maybe, but after you go through many adventures, you get used to see the beauty in other creatures. I could go on and on about how many times I did it with other species, but that would ruin this little tale. But I have to say this: Elf girls have the most kinkiest minds. I mean, they have those trees and wines, to make the whole happening more exiting!

But I'm getting off topic. What I wanted to actually say is: It was a long time ago, when I last did it with a human girl...
I was doing it with other species, or some kind of demigod and Spirit. Yes, they had human-like body and everything, but it's actually a bit different. You not just share your body fluids with each other, no. You share your own energy with your partner.

This comes from the emotions. A tender moment can quickly turn into a wild night, if both of your energies go overboard. I just can't image how a threesome would end. Destroyed bedroom? Broken bones and really sore spots? It's even too dirty for ME, who pretty much done it with a lot of creatures...

And now... I just felt relaxed. I saw no energy around her or in her eyes, nor I detected any power nearby. But just to be safe, I held up my own powers, so I can detect the incoming enemy... not like there will be any around us...

As she turned to my trousers, she looked surprised for a second, when she reached for the buttons and the zipper. There were none of them, just two twines, tucked behind my trousers. Not fashionable, but it did its job in letting me move freely.

She took me by surprise, as she just pulled the twines out from behind my trouser, like it's not a big deal. I kinda liked that, since I actually wanted her to be more forward... more aggressive. But I wasn't sure, if I should just mount her to blacking out. I wanted to do it, since I got used to it. But she was a human, not a Spirit...

So, she released the twines and slowly, started to slide down my trouser. He fingers brushing against my skin on my legs and her slow movement was nice. I soon found myself in complete tranquility already, even if we were just dressing down.
It was really different from the other times. Back then, we literally tore down our clothes and started the action...

But she... she took her time. She was careful and tried her best to please me, as her gratitude...

And I knew I will enjoy her thanks-giving...

But as she separated me from my trouser, I remembered something... ''Wait, she's not another specie! Not even a Spirit! Humans can get pregnant by me! What if she's in that particular state?''

''You look worried.'' She stated, smiling softy down at me. ''Don't worry, everything will be fine. I don't want to be a mother anytime soon, hehhe...'' She giggled and I could only smile. Her quiet sound in the dark part of the room... just so relaxing... ''Wait here, I just have to finish the last touches...''

Before she climbed out of the bed, she gave me a quick kiss on the lips and slid her fingers through my muscles. Silently running up to the turned on lamp, she turned it off, making the room dark.

By instincts, I channeled a little energy into my eyes. I wanted to make sure, that she wasn't about to pull out a blade from behind her night robe and try to kill me. I was paranoid, I know, but there was a war going on outside. Everything was allowed in war, so why not send the seductive girl and assassinate an important person!

My eyes spotted her, as she walked up to the curtains. I watched her steps, slow, calm and really seductive. Cat walk, if I remember correctly. Yes, she walked like that and took her time to pull away the curtains and allow the moonlight, to shine onto the bed.

The moonlight illuminated her form too. And that's where I realized, that she was teasing me. She smiled seductively, as I waited on the bed, only my boxers hiding her toy for tonight. As she was approaching me, she loosened on the twines on her night robe and her movement fully released the tie on the twines. I spotted MY toys for the night.

Her clothes were hiding it from my view, but she looked arousingly sexy! Her breasts were just perfect, compared to her body size. Nice, round boobs, which were perfectly fit into my palm. Her nipples were still hiding behind the robe, but that gap, which allowed me to see her front for a moment and her sticking out tits... her plan worked, I started to get exited.

She probably saw the small twitch I did and giggled.

And it wasn't the cute giggle... it was a suggestive and really sexy one...

Again, she surprised me. As she let the night robe to drop to the ground, she held the twine in her hand, sliding it out and separating it from the robe. Actually, that was the moment, when I realized what she was holding... I was busy admiring her upper body...

She held the twine in front of her nipples, covering them from me. ''You want to see those~?'' She sang, quietly.

I could only nod, as I tried my best, to force back my excitement. For some reason, these things are more sexier, than a fully naked girl, showing herself for you. When there is only a small thing preventing you from seeing the point, you just start to imagine what is behind that bra or panties. And that's just makes it more arousing...

By the way, panties. She was wearing a purple one... pretty usual and pretty. The lively colors made her appearance more appealing. The lines of her slender, but definitely not skinny body, the panties cutting into her lines, on her under side and the twines before her breast... If looks could finish you before the action, then I was probably done.

After that provocative, little pose she made on her way, I found myself sitting up on the bed. That last move she made probably made my whole body to stand at attention...

She reached the bed and crawled before me. Now, she was closer than before and I analyzed her features. Starched, plain skin, but not pale. Probably sunbathing, that's how she earned her skin color. Every spot on her was perfectly touched by the sunlight, adding her whole appearance a livelier mood. Thankfully, those bastards didn't do anything with her body, since there were no nasty marks on her stomach or sides...

Her body structure? For me, she was small, but aside from that, her weight and muscles were nice. Not like I could see any muscle on her stomach, but she wasn't fat!

As I said, starched skin! The lines on her... just too perfect and I had a hard time, calming myself down. That's where I realized: Dhanthas wasn't concerned about my skills in this topic. He was talking about HER! Her appearance already made me nervous, as I forced myself back from tackling her and having my way with her.

Then her teasing motions...

''Don't you want to take that off...?'' I heard her sweet and suggestive voice. I didn't even glanced down and I knew I already got hard...

''I think I'll need some help with this...'' I admitted, glancing downwards a few times.

And she showed me, how expert she was...

When she pushed me back, using her agile fingers, it sent a shiver down my spine. This made her easier, to make me fall back onto my back and letting her help down there. I didn't know how she did that... she knows where are the reflex point in the body... or I was just simply too exited...

Whichever it was, it worked...

And it wasn't over jet! Again, she teased me, by sliding her fingers down to my boxer, her fingers starting they tickling way from the base of my torso. I was still tense, so instead of enjoying it and relaxing from her touch, I formed my hands into fists and tried to stay silent.

Her fingers worked they way down to the edge of my boxer and started pulling them down, slowly and teasingly. A sigh escaped my mouth, that was all I could allow myself. I don't know, it felt right to try and stay silent...

The bump down there slowed down the process even more and this - of course - aroused me even more. The touch of her fingers on my third limb, as it just wanted to reveal itself... I started to get overwhelmed by the waiting, but I just didn't want to interrupt her.

I took her by surprise, as my big advantage revealed itself, from its hiding spot. I'm kind of a cheater, since souls like me - Spirits, Gods, Angels and other unnatural being - have two or three times more, than a mortal.

Including our sizes too...

Her surprise was short lived, as she quickly got rid of my boxer, pulling it all the way down to my ankles. I slipped my right leg out from it and just let it there. Seeing that I already took care of the piece of cloth, she ran her fingers down on my thighs and making me to spread my legs out.

She settled down between my legs and lowered herself, placing her hands on my thighs. This position had a 'trapped' and 'helpless' feeling for me. Memories from the past, when the Elf girls used this position, my hands were tied down. And how coincidence? She just brought a twine with herself, long enough to tie my hands together and strong enough to make me struggle, before breaking out.

But I decided against it. I wasn't sure, if she was into something like that and I didn't want to interrupt her. That, and I was still cautious! Even if I was already horny, I was still expecting a trick. A small blade behind her panties, or she suddenly revealing her fangs or she was a really good actor and a patient assassin and was waiting for the moment to snap my neck, while riding on me...

Though the last idea just made me more excited...

My train of thoughts pleasantly got interrupted, as I felt her warm breath on my erection. I regained myself and saw her looking at me, really close to her toy for tonight. Those seductive eyes, her warm breath, so close to mine and her fingers grasping my thighs! I soon found myself moving my hips towards her, motioning for her to finally do her little favor.

She finally touched it and pulled down the skin, revealing the sensitive head. But again, she teased me even more! Instead of finally starting her show, she took a few bites first. Her tongue met with my balls, stiffening my legs in the pleasant feeling.
Giving a few more licks, she started moving higher. The base of my rod seemed to be more sensitive to her wet touch, as my whole body shivered from excitement.

Including the standing limb down there...

She giggled softly, while sliding her tongue lower, then finally reaching the top of the head, by licking the whole way up to the tip. I gasped, as her tongue left the very end of mine, letting the cooler air to touch my member, instead of her warmth.

But she wasn't the one, to let my wet one shiver under the moonlight. She immediately leaned back down and assaulted me with kisses on the tip, the base and balls. Sometimes, taking her time, to give a quick lick or just breathing down on me. Or circling around the head, literally tickling the sensitive are and making me gasp and grunt.

The snake like movement of her wet tongue just did wonders to me. Put me together with a girl and you got my weak point... my dick...

Again, she took me by surprise, as she suddenly dove down onto me and took the whole thing into her mouth. It wasn't the thing, that she could actually took it all in, considering the big size for a human. No, it was her sudden change of pace! She was just down at my, 'now awake' balls and like a predator striking, she took me all in... just like that...

She surely knew how to keep me entertained...

I was just starting to get use to her teasing and the ticklish sensation, when she hungrily started sucking me out. I felt the pressure building in her mouth, as she started to run out of air. With a satisfying exhale, she released my and gasped for air. I did the same, though I was having a really pleasurable time...

I was still tense and she sensed it, while taking deep breath. ''Why are you so tense?'' She asked, between gasps.

I quickly came up with a believable answer... ''I'm just... cautious. This war kinda makes you paranoid and I'm expecting an ambush... And it was so long ago, since I relaxed...'' I explained to her, trying to sound honest, while gasping for air.

She knew a really good way to calm me down... or she could easily convince people? Never mind, what she did, it worked...

Crawling above me and taking my wet rod into her right hand, she leaned close to me. ''Do I look like an enemy?'' She asked, whispering. I shook my head and she quickened her job down there. ''You're lying...'' She stated and leaned closer. ''You fought enough... relax for now...'' She pleaded, while still giving me an amazing hand job.

''Will you do it for me?'' She planted her forehead on mine, our nose touching the other one's. I nodded slightly, being careful, not to headbutt her.

''I don't believe you...'' Again, she quickened her pace, now going with a nice rhythm. I forced down my arms, as her naughty fingers pleased me. It was a decent speed, fast enough to make me blow it out pretty soon...

''Your posture tells me that, you're afraid that I might hurt you...'' As she heard no answer, she sped up her movement down there, now moving actually fast. I bit down on my teeth, forcing back a grunt. But a quiet whine escaped through my mouth, failing in winning this battle. See, my weak point is a dick... ''... am I right?''

''... mugh... yes...'' I grunted out, getting overwhelmed by the feeling of pleasure. I closed my eyes and stiffened my legs, keeping them down, before they start trashing around from excitement...

She stopped and slid her hands up to my chest, sending shivers up to my neck. I felt something soft against my cheeks, going down to my neck and shoulders. I opened my eyes to see her ocean blue eyes, staring right back into mine. Her breath on my mouth, calming my nerves and I soon stopped biting my teeth. ''If I would want to hurt you, then I wouldn't give myself to you like that...'' She explained.

Then she closed her eyes and tenderly kissed my lips. Though it wasn't making out, it was still a battle between us, pushing back each other. After she broke the kiss, I wanted to reach her lips again, but she carefully pushed me back down to the bed.

''If I wouldn't trying to please you...'' After planting several kisses on me, starting from my cheek, moving down to my neck, then reaching the base of my torso, while rubbing the soreness out of my muscles, she looked up again. She noticed my calmed expression and a small smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. ''... then I wouldn't do...'' She crawled back to her previous spot, between my legs and tilted her head to the right, looking at my manhood. ''... this.'' And she dove down...

I gasped and arched my back, when she took my whole length into her mouth. I heard her choking, while bobbing her head up and down. Her fingers did their magic, as she played around with my balls and brushed my shaft up and down. The huge amount of pleasure down there felt amazing!

I considered her explanation and tried to relax. She was right, she wouldn't have been like that, if she actually wanted to harm me. And I did save her and she did wanted to thank me. And there she was, bringing me back to heaven and showing her gratitude...

I slowly sank back into the soft bed's cushion, letting my spine rest for now. I loosened my grasp on the thin air and formed my fists back to their normal position. My stiffened legs slowly sank into the bed too, while my arms' muscle relaxed too. I let my eyelids close a little bit and dismissed the energy from my eyes.

Now fully relaxed and calmed, I literally leaned back and enjoyed her work on my 'good' spot. Even her tickling on my balls wasn't enough to make me stir. With a pleased sight, I let my eyes close and welcomed the pleasure, that washed away my worries...

I locked out the gagging sounds of hers, while she turned her head about, trying to lick my, at every spot. The playful fingers tickling tried to make me go sooner, but I wasn't going to give it to her. I let her do her work, while I was at complete peace...

She probably found strange, that she haven't felt my white liquid inside her mouth already, so she continued a bit... 'wilder'...

I felt the back of her neck and forceful pulling, as her sucking became roughly faster. Actually tugging it, her fingers tightened around my stiffened rod and the tickling sensation on my balls disappeared. Instead, she squeezed them slightly, making me sink my underside into the bed. Still, it wasn't enough yet... I was like halfway to actually give it out...

With an audible pop, she let lose of my hard cock, but continued stroking me. Looking up, she asked. ''Are you alright?''

Sighing in delight, I answered slowly. ''Yes...''

Her tugging slowed down to a rhythmical stroking, then to a delicious friction. She kept me in game, while she sat up and leaned above my. A trail of salvia made its way down on to my exited member, making it even more wet.

After she made sure her liquid completely surrounds my shaft, she flipped her leg over my stomach. Now sitting before my cock and above my stomach, she reached out to my chest. While playfully sliding her fingers down to my stomach, she smiled and asked. ''Are you ready?''

I glanced down to my wet erection and hummed. ''After that? I surely am ready...'' I gave her a sly grin and rubbed her legs on my sides.

Slowly moving her hands to her panties, she started to pull them down. I stopped rubbing her leg, getting ready to see the door to pleasure. But she stopped...

After glancing up at her, she spoke up in a sing-song tone. ''You have to please me too~''

The side of my mouth curled upwards and I slid my hands up to her panties. ''I was about to do that...'' I said and guided her hands down.

Bold surface revealed itself above her sex. Not like it was a problem, actually... the opposite! Most Spirits shaves down their sex, but leaving a small line of hair there. Probably some kind of fashion...
And now, I finally got to get a fully naked one. The upper side of her lower lips, peeking at me, teasing me again. I revealed myself really fast for her, but she's taking her time to return the same gesture? Certainly doing a good job with that, because I was getting REALLY hard from waiting.

She slowly rose up, holding herself with her hands planted on my torso. Her boobs blocking my view, I aimlessly moved the panties downwards. Pulling down her panties to her ankles, she stepped out of them, allowing me to just threw them to the side of the bed.

Like a cat was stretching, she leaned down to my head. Our foreheads met and I was about to kiss those lips, when she moved away from my mouth's reach. She giggled and knelt down again, but this time, her slightly wet sex touched my stomach...

''First you have to...?'' She looked at me suggestively, reminding me what I promised.

I chuckled a bit and grabbed her waist. I squeezed her muscles, making her squee and raised up a bit and allowing me enough gap for her vaginal lips. Quickly licking my fingers and moving them under her, I brushed her from below. She paused, as a small gasp escaped through her mouth, eyes wide...

At first, I just teased her back, trying to make her squeel for more. It was entertaining to watch her expression changing from surprised, to delight. Quiet moans could be heard, as my wet fingers tickled her plushy lips. Just enough pressure to make her feel something, but not enough to satisfy the desire...

And I was kinda cautious too. Since she was a human girl, I didn't know how far I can go, before she gets worn out. I wanted this to at least last half as long, when I enjoyed my time with Spirits...

I felt her pushing down to my hand and I changed tactic. My index finger and middle finger brushing upwards, while my thumb made circular motions above her sex, teasing the sensitive nub there. Shivering for a moment, she slowly slid her hands up on her tight and just above my working thumb.

I felt her rocking back and forth on my fingers, trying to make them push deeper inside her. But my small revenge wasn't over yet...

Quickly grabbing her hand, I pulled her close to me, my hand still doing its job down there. Starting to make out again, I increased the speed of my rubbing on her. As she moaned into my mouth, louder and more forcefully by every moment, I agonizingly slowly... sticked a single finger inside her...

''Ah...'' She exclaimed, pulling herself away from my mouth. I used this moment to gasp for air and readjust my position, so I can get a better hold of her...

My middle finger followed the index one, which was teasingly moving around her. I let go of her hand and she leaned back again, closing her eyes. I watched her fingers, sliding down for a moment and pushing my two fingers deeper inside her. I let her do it and even moved them deeper than she pushed them. While I wiggled my fingers around inside her, making the rubbing inside her a bit more exiting, I saw her hands moving higher.

The two hands slid up to her breasts and I followed their way with my eyes, taking in her body. The nice belly she had, her soft flesh and starched tits were just perfect on her. She grasped her boobs, while she started rocking back and forth, making my fingering more pleasurable for her. I watched her squeezing and grasping those beautiful appendages of hers and my mind already started to play the better parts, when those two will bounce up and down...

But this was also the sign to stop. As much as it was entertaining to watch her nearing to cum, I wanted to do her before that and hopefully let it out at the same time...

To my surprise, she knew what I wanted to do, when I slid my fingers out from her. She hardly moved a bit backwards on her knees, while I guided her by my wet hand on her waist. I felt her warm touch on my stone hard erection, which was just begging me now to let out the excitement from it. Before moving my rod a bit forward, to allow me access inside her, she gave one last tug on my shaft and a small rub on my balls, making sure to make my advantage stiff...

... and ho, how stiff I was!

That sly grin again! She found another way to tease me...

Instead of finally having my way with her, she moved away slightly, before I could enter and she started grinding on my manhood. The tip of my rod separating her walls and the skin getting pulled back on it, she teased not just me, but herself! Her ride brought out moans of please from her and this made me go simply crazy. I was so close, yet so far to just enjoy the night and the only thing preventing me from reliving myself, was a naughty girl... right on top of me!

Thankfully, her ride was short lived, because she reached down to my manhood and adjusted her position again. And this time, she let me through the gates of pleasure...

A bit louder moan than before, escaped from her, as she took half of my length inside her. Me holding her by the waist and gritting my teeth in slight pain, she agonizingly slowly, started to lower herself. She was really tight and I had a hard time, getting used to her size. I was actually expecting her to stop, before I tear her apart, but I found myself amazed by her skills. I felt and SAW her, sitting on my and getting completely filled in!

Her trip back to the top felt kinda reliving, but I knew I will get used to her soon. And the lust in my mind gave me a helping hand, as it clouded my pain and changed it to desire. So pretty soon, I felt amazing as I did her. I let her do me her thanks giving and only held her by her waist. Each up and down made her increase her speed and soon, she was riding my cock...

The lust inside her motions traveled inside me, duplicating my own hunger for the pleasure. So instead of letting her do the fun part, I picked up her rhythm and pumped myself upwards. My first few thrusts took her by surprise and soon, her moaning got even more louder. Her already parted mouth's sides turned upwards and I grinned between groans and gasps.

Again, she did those sexy motions, sliding her hands up and down on her body. I followed her hands, feeling my load getting out sooner, if I watched the arousing display. Her fingers played with her nipples, earning more moans out from her. She held her breasts and wiped her head back, eyes closed.

As we both increased our speed, she let go of her big gifts and leaned back. Using my legs to hold herself, she allowed me a full view of her bouncing body. Her chest appendages bouncing up and down, pushing me even more forward to let the hell out sooner. Her plain stomach and hourglass form of her body, moving up and down and that beautiful face of hers, showing a pleased expression was really giving me a boost.

Increasing my speed again, I considered cheating. I shook away this idea from rational thinking? Or I was too overwhelmed by the awesome rutting? Whichever it was, I was glad for it. I found sex without powers more enjoyable. I didn't have to focus, just lean back and enjoy my treatment...

I couldn't go any faster and neither she could. Her pace was so fast, that she nearly separated our genitals and only the very end of my manhood wasn't coming out from her. She already stopped moaning, as her cries and exclaims replaced the audible gasps and moans. My grunts got louder and I took small gasps rapidly.

The sweats on us trickled down slowly and some of them were visible in the moonlight. Only the scene of the penetration was hiding in the shadows, as the moonlight came from behind her. It was fascinating, to say the least...
The perfect body of hers, humping on my naked body and her dazzling features were surly a sight. It was too perfect, too pleasurable and relaxing...

Both of us increased our speed for the last thrusts. I could tell by her voice, she was close and so was I. My underside trembled, as I neared to the edge of not coming back. We pushed to the very end and finally... we finished... at the same time.

Her letting out a scream of delight, along with her juices and me giving a cry of pleasure and relief, as I let out the huge amount of inhuman sperm. I gave in everything inside her, making sure to never forget the night and carving this moment into her mind.

Then silence...

No more cries, no more grunts, moans, gasps and repeated bashing sound from the bed... just silence...
She slowly leaned forward, revealing an exhausted expression on that face of hers. I reached up and grabbed her under her breasts, gently sprawling her out on top of me. She panted for a few more moments, while I grasped the covers of the bed. While I covered up ourselves, I felt my member relaxing and carefully slid it out from her. A sigh of relief escaped from her and I let out an exhausted sigh too.

Her panting eased and another sigh left her mouth and she went limp on top of me. The blanket covered our exposed body and the moonlight shone upon us. I found her breasts pressed against me really arousing, but I ignored it, since I already had my present. Though the present was on top of me, I felt like I should rest too and leave this present still.

I looked out of the window and spotted nothing more, but the moon. The moon was the only one, who witnessed the events of this night. I couldn't find the energy to think about the future, so I did the same thing like her...

... fall into a blissful sleep...

Author's Note

EXPLANATION IF YOU'RE HERE TO ONLY SEE SEX, BUT KNOWS NOTHING ABOUT THE STORY AND YOU'RE CONFUSED: If you don't know why did this whole scene happen, then here's why...
Balance (Dhuradhan or Adam) saved this girl in the past. Those slavers kept her captured and this unnatural man freed her... though, killing those bastards mercilessly...
The man named Dhanthas, is in his head. He is Balance's Dark self and he kept on joking about Balance's skills of talking to girls. Balance's paranoia was because of the Third World War outside the building.
If you want to know more about this situation, ASK IN THE COMMENTS OR READ THE STORY, SINCE I RESTARTED IT!

So that is it... I'm comfortable with writing clop... I'm totally sick...
I actually wanted to involve that twine from the girl's night robe, to blindfold Balance. But I was so wrapped up in doing this whole scene (Not literally of course...), that I completely forgot to write that down. Ah well, maybe in my next scene like this, I'll involve something like that, to make the whole happening more exciting/interesting/arousing/fun.
And if you noticed, I managed to put sex jokes into this... even if it was a sex chapter. I haven't realized them, only after I re-read this to fix the grammar, I noticed those small choice of words. Hehhe...
I know, I took away a few hundred words, when I explained some things about the Spirits and his adventures with other Spirits. Ah well, this was necessary actually, to make you understand why was it taking him so long, to finally blow it out...

If you're just here for the clop and consider reading this whole story, make sure to NOT read the first state of the story. I already started rewriting it, but you probably saw what is the situation in the description...

I hope you enjoyed this, just as much as I did and I hope to see you soon! Good night!
~Adam Klapper

EDIT: I noticed how poor-ish the writing seems in these early chapters. I came back to this chapter, in order to check a few things about old details and found the story... well, not THAT descriptive and blunt many times. I sincerely apologize for that, but I can assure you, each chapter sequence will get better and better, both in writing and both in plot.
The only thing I ask is patience, dear readers. I do not want to bore you, but I'm forced to do so, in order to give you details about the past and many more...

Stick with me and I'll certainly hope you'll see an improving writer, as the story goes.
~Adam

Chapter Three: New Enemy - The Morning After (Part One)

Author's Note: If you find a name, which you're not familiar with, then scroll down and you will find some description in BOLD!

I felt the warmth of the Spring from outside. The covers also added to the temperature for my body. I sensed relaxed breathing on the right side of my chest, the pulsating of a female body and her calmed heartbeats. I felt pressure on the right side of my body, a small hand on my left shoulder blade and a pair of legs hooked around my right shin.

I opened my eyes slowly and heaved a huge sigh in that moment of tranquility. The sun's rays breaking through the red curtains and turning the room to crimson. The pleasant warmth around me eased my muscles and my eyelids had a hard time staying open. My partner from last night's action also added to this perfect moment, by offering her warmth, touch, care and her heartbeats, which I'm pretty sure they were beating in a nice rhythm with mine.

I glanced down at her and examined her features. I could only see her exposed shoulders, slightly wet hair and beautiful face. Not like I was going for her parts under the covers, since the last night was my gift and taking advantage of her like that? I quickly threw that thought out of my brain and was about to slap myself. But she was holding me down and any quick movement would have woken her up.

Instead, I resumed lying there, waiting for the sun to fully rose. It always helps me to become fully aware of my surroundings, thanks to the energy literally radiating from that celestial body. As the sun is rising, my Light powers as well, which I use to start the day quicker than anyone else.

While I was waiting for my body to fill up with energy, I started thinking about the things I have to do that day. I remembered my plan about how to approach Buda, via metro tunnels and severs. I thought about the distraction teams, weapon types, ammunition, gear and the number of people and the origin of these people. I usually called the allies from the middle of our territory, the XIX. block. Since every people from the Resistance are trying to stay as far as they could from firefights, this leaves only a few men and women around the borders. So, like mixing up the cards, I call them from the middle and move them to the outer areas. This also gives place in the more peaceful areas for those, who have spent a really long time around the firefights...

I tried remembering how much ammo did we have, but I could only value the numbers of the bullets'. For that time, I decided to go with those gears, which we use for open firefights and not for stealth missions. The weapons? I skipped those, thinking that I couldn't know what types of rifles and guns are filled our crates. What I did know, if that we had enough for every man or women, who's willing to fight.
The organization about the distraction team and rushing team were put aside as well. I was the ''leader'', yes, but I needed to discuss such matters with the others. Maybe, they might have a better idea or can find an error in my plan. Information was still needed about the tunnels' condition, so I wasn't sure about my plan's safety either...

As I continued to think about all of this, images about the future fight popped into my head. My breathing increased from the adrenaline and anger filled my dying emotions, when I thought about the enemy. When I killed a soul from the Nuclear Weapons, I felt no pity, regret and neither shame, when they were defenseless against me. THEY decided to turn against their own country, THEY enslaved the otherwise free citizens and treated them like dogs. That is exactly why THEY will going to die and I will gladly send them to death.

I felt the energy soon flare up inside me, warning me about my temper and my soon-to-be-reached high power level. The room, as it was painted to crimson, instead of making the moment romantic, the red colors only pumped me up even more, increasing my rage. My muscles flexed and my hands formed into fists. Ho hoo, how much I will enjoy killing those bastards! I could already hear their pleas for mercy and the screams from that many unworthy souls. And for a second, I swear I could hear myself shouting as well!

She cooed in her sleep...

I stopped consuming the power from the sun and eased myself. Only one thing is stopping me from creating a bloodshed on the streets...

... the civilians...

The collected energy from the sun allowed me to think straighter and I found myself wide awake. Deciding to use the shower before planning out anything and ending up doing something foolish, I started my sneaking out from under the still sleeping girl.

First, I removed her small hand from my left shoulder and slowly placed it on my right one. I would have kissed that hand of hers, waking her up in a gentle way, but I decided against it. My present has been used the last night and I didn't know if she was going to join to the showering. At that moment, I wanted to clear my head and spend some time alone.

Next, I twisted my right leg to the side and carefully slipped it out from her leg lock. Due to the sweat, it helped me to slide it out without waking her up. Then, I leaned to my right, raised her up by her shoulder and started to wiggle out from under her. Holding her by her shoulder made the whole process harder, but I wasn't about place my hand on her private areas, disrespecting and probably making it look like I was taking advantage of her.

I managed to reach the end of the bed on the left side and I gently placed her back down, not disturbing her dreams. As I planted my bear feet on the floor, I bent my knees and bent forward. I felt my joints forcing back my movement and they were about to give out several popping sounds, which could create enough noise to wake up the sleeping girl in the bed. So, bending every joints in, I moved slower than usual, when I get down to sneaking.

I slightly opened my mouth and started breathing rapidly, gasping for small amount of air quickly. With that method, you can stay more silent, while you have to move around stealthily. And while standing behind your target, you have to breath slowly and inhale huge amount of air. Just make sure you're not breathing onto your target's neck, or he might notice you...

I made my way over to the shelves and the wardrobe. There, I folded my fingers around the handle of the top shelf and started pulling it out, whilst pushing it upwards. The furniture made no noise while I did this and neither when I closed it. With a quick swing, I took out another black trouser from the wardrobe, which was the same one I wore at the last mission. After all, the trouser didn't really matter to me, whenever we were on a stealth mission or at open firefight.

Again, with a quick swing, I closed the wardrobe, creating no sound. With my trouser, an underwear and socks, I slipped inside the bathroom and locked the door. I didn't even wait for the water to warm up, I just stepped under the cold water drops. The chilling sensation immediately made me fully wake up after a busy day and a pleasantly exhausting night. I wasted no time just standing there, I started washing down the sweat from my naked body.

As I was showering, I soon felt the water heating up and stopping my body from trembling from the cold. Sometimes, I have to force my body to do things, which are not pleasant, but useful. Things that can save not just my life, but others'...

''Are you sure that is not just sweat on you?'' Dhanthas arrived and it was time to ask the most important questions...

''Why haven't you two started analysing her at the moment I saw her? Why did you two have to leave me uneasy for the first thirty minute? Why didn't you warn me about what could happen if I don't wear protection? Where is that continues detecting from your part? ... How much have you seen from last night's events?''

''We assumed you knew she was no threat.''

''Because that made the whole doing longer, that's why.''
''Besides, we prefer to not say things, such as those words from the topic of sex.''
''Only him, I care less about formalities so fuck you!''

''Protection? I apologize, my mistake...''

''You should turn that water to cold again, because you need to chill out! But just to be happy, we'll keep watch for you buddy...''
''Indeed.''

''No way I'm gonna miss the chance, you beast! You, fucking a girl? Better than an erotic video!''
''I took no part in it...''
''Only in the cleaning up...''
''And that is where you lie.''
''Can't live without it...''
''And that is where you are right...''

Well, that certainly made sense and good use of information...
''Answers appreciated and I have to agree with you Dhanthas on the last one... hmhmhm...'' I told them, allowing some naughtiness into our conversation.

I stepped out of the shower and Dhanthas asked the question, which I wished he would not mention...

''So... how are you gonna dump the girl?''

That was one of the main problems with Mortals. When I spent times like these with the Elf girls or other powerful beings, we never searched for each other, if we wanted a relationship. Sex, that was all we asked from each other and this never meant anything, only a stronger bound or some sort of connection. Sex was also a way to make alliances official and marking a deal as ''made''. It was useful in many ways... for pleasure and for making allies...

But Mortals? They're just gonna stick to you, thinking that a mutual satisfying means a relationship's beginning or a stronger love. For me, it's bullshit... and not because I'm a pervert and not like I am one, but because of something else...
If you actually think about and imagine the lives of the Gods, Spirits or my life for that matter... you soon realize that a relationship is a disadvantage. First, I don't have the time for such things, thanks to my busy life. You know, keeping up the Balance is not a part-time job, which only takes a few hours from my day and then I can go home and spend some time with my girlfriend. Being the Avatar is my life, which is also a huge sacrifice. It is my destiny, to see my parents, my brother and my few more loved ones die and arrange their 200th birthday while they're dead.

That is why many beings like me just likes to stay unchained to someone else. That and my bad experience with love... yeah, I'm not really looking for a partner like that, especially with such bad experience and in my emotionless state...

''Easily... telling the truth.'' I answered to Dhanthas.

''Do make sure to not make her cry, even if her way of thinking is alright.'' Commented Dhuradhan, telling me the obvious.

''That rhymed!'' And Dhanthas had to say something too...

This time, I didn't spend an hour to dry myself, so instead, I used the hair dryer and finished dressing up. With my underwear, socks and trouser on, I stepped out of the bathroom, just to see the girl sliding the robe up on her shoulders and covering her naked form. Dhanthas cursed at that and I closed the bathroom door behind me.

The noise I made picked up the girl's attention and she started smiling upon spotting me. Then, her curled lips moved to a playful smirk. ''Looks like we were a bit dirty.''

I found her joke humorous and I chuckled lightly. ''Yes.''

''I guess you don't want to take another shower?'' She cocked her head, suggesting her secret little though.

''Say ye-''

''No.''
''It would be nice, but I need to gather up men and women, then make our move to Buda. But first, we need a plan.'' I declined her promising offer with truth.

''Yes we need, which we can discuss under the shower together.''

''Please say ye-''

''No.''
''I cannot. Time is of the essence and if I spend time with you, instead of keeping the enemy under pressure, Buda won't be able to be taken control of by our force. And in the end, they will start firing back and defeat the Resistance. I'm sorry, but you have to understand this urgent situation.'' Explaining and telling the truth, I started walking towards the shelves, searching for the perfect T-shirt.

''I understand.'' She started. ''I'm just simply trying to make you feel better.''

''Much obliged.'' I replied, while putting on my white T-shirt. It was warm, but only because of the shower's and hair dryer's heat. The cloth was made to be soft and airy, making physical work comfortable.

''I want to help you, but your time is short. You risk your life for others and you don't need any reward... you're a good person.''

If only she could know about my past. I was many things, but according to my actions and title, I was absolutely NOT a good person... okay, maybe as person... a bit. But as a soul... I was no good. I committed serious sins and I HAVE been in Hell... twice! That must speak something about me...

''As I said, I appreciate your offers and favors, but I already received my present and believe me... it was enough. And now, I give you something.'' I turned towards her and continued. ''Some advice, do not offer me your body, nor your care. Or in the end, you might find yourself as my bitch and neither you and neither I want that. And try staying away from me. If you get involved with me - not just sexually - those who want me dead will hurt you. I already have enough people involved with me and they're targets. Go to the 19th block with the next transport truck and forget about me. Start a new life and do what you want.''

I watched her expression and it remained the same. She was thinking and I started to think that I should have used some facial expression while speaking. I thought I put it too bluntly and I hurt her feelings. See? Mortals, they're not thinking rationally. At times like this, they shouldn't give into their feelings and just THINK about the situation.

But again, maybe I'm talking about this like that, because of my title and what I am...

I was relived to hear her responding... but I wasn't sure if I liked her response...

''Who are you?'' She asked, frowning slightly and pulling her mouth to the side.

''I am the Headhunter, but some call me Assassin. I started the Resistance with my team, who deserve more credit. Aside from these... I'm nobody.'' I answered her question and told her JUST enough information.

''What is your name?''

''Headhunter.'' I immediately answered, which frightened me for a certain reason. The last time I told someone my name... I was left in a broken building, beat up and lying in my own lunch, due to a series of strong hits to my stomach. I was really used to just say one of the names I received over time. And never happened any incident like that last one. My identity remained hidden, along with my family. ''Look, I need to go. Just forget about me and go to the block I talked about.''

I started putting on the light armor on myself. Protection for my back and torso, safely wrapped around me with straps. Elbow and knee pads and on top of it a grey long-sleeved shirt and then my bracelets. The long-sleeved shirt had holes on the spots, where the syringes enters into my wrists and activates the sensors in them. I did the hand motions and pictured the enemy as he gets stabbed by the blades. Each blade worked perfectly and I checked the gun modes on the bracelet too.

I slipped my head through my mask and tucked its end behind the collar of my shirt. I was done with that side of the room, it was time to get to the right side of the bed and put on the clothing from those shelves and wardrobe.

''No, I mean your real name... what is your real name?'' She asked nicely.

Oh, how much I wanted to tell her. My thoughts flew to the future, where she goes to sleep and wish me luck on my path. And she would say my name out loud, not the alias I use to stay hidden. Or she would tell her children, how the Headhunter saved her and who is the real person to thank their freedom.

But I swallowed and told myself that it's just a name, nothing necessary to let others know about...

''Huge amount of power approaching!'' Warned Dhuradhan, before I could reply to the girl.

My powers flared up inside me and I quickly created a Primary Armor for myself, with boosted damage resistance. Just enough to survive a serious blow and no too much to make it turn visible. The girl was still oblivious to the possible threat and she didn't notice the energy working inside me, so I tried to prevent the most serious thing, which was a thousand years old law amongst the magical creatures... letting a Mortal to find out about magic.

''Direction?'' I asked, not daring to move.

''Window.''

I turned my attention towards the curtain covered windows and I sensed no soul there. I expected that someone to be there, behind the window. ''Be more specific!''

''Can't do that. This thing is huge and it's coming from the other side of the city!''

''Distance?''

''Locating...''

''It's approaching, that's all we know for now... seriously, this power is sick!''

I didn't like the sound of it. ''Amount of power?''

''Huge.''

''How huge?!''

''Stop asking, we know shit about this thing!''

''Too much for safety.''

''Are you alright?''

I blinked and looked at the girl, her face showing concern. I had to get her out of there... ''Yes, but you need to go.''

''But... weren't you the one who had to leave?''

''Yes, but YOU need to go too.''

''True. Just let me change my clothes.''

I sighed and walked up to the curtains. With one swing, I revealed the rising sun over the abandoned buildings around the base and I caught a glimpse of light on the water's surface. The buildings blocked the full view of Buda, but it was easy to make out which building was where. My eyes scanned the outside area, but found no sign of huge amount of power. I honestly expected to see a giant creature, roaming around the city. Or a huge beam of energy in the middle of Buda.

''Can't see anything.''

''It disappeared.''

''Don't fuck with me!''

''As you wish, but as he said... it just calmed down! Shit, it's still here.''

''Stay alert!''

''What the hell is going on?!''

''Is something the matter?''

''No.''

''Then why are you acting like that?''

''Incoming attack! Sun's direction!''

''Prepare, for fuck sake!''

I hardened the energy in my Primary Armor, making it into a real armor literally and not just let it be as an aura. Though, it was still invisible, but STILL enough to survive that attack, which I heard it was strong. An actually, I wasn't about to just take it. No, I formed my hands into fists and bent my knees, ready to dodge the unknown attack. It didn't matter how big it was, I had enough room to jump away and nothing distracted me.

Well... nearly nothing...

Just as I saw a huge, purple beam approaching the windows from the left, exactly from the sun's direction, I realized that I had a Mortal with me in the room. The moment I turned around to see her looking at me confused, many solutions went through my head, but only one seemed to be the best. At first, I just wanted to leave her there and let her die, so she won't see anything and spread words about magic. I seriously considered that. After all, she was a good soul and she would find herself in The Light when she dies.

But I imagined how would she react when we meet again... I decided to just protect her anyways, since that beam probably attracted many Mortals' attention...

I quickly jumped to the girl, faster than a Mortal would be able to and the surprise was visible on her features as well. I started pushing her backwards by her shoulders and I had to raise her up under the process, since I moved ourselves really fast and her legs weren't able to keep her up.

We reached the wall under a second and I quickly pulled her back, so she won't slam against the wall. I could see a slowly growing fear in her eyes too. She probably thought I was going to hurt her...

''Wh- what are you?'' She wasn't able to finish her question, because she already received the answer.

The beam crashed right into the side of my room, vaporizing the balcony and the wall from the other side of the room. The furniture crashed against the intact wall and into me, but the received hits were eased an it only made me stumble a bit forward.

Thanks to the loud sound of that explosion or some sort, the girl froze in place, allowing me to shield her even easier. Before the explosion, I could see her eyes widening and her face paling at the sight of a big something exploding outside the balcony. She remained motionless for the whole time, even after everything calmed down.

I let her go and I turned to see the mess in the room. There was nothing left on the right side of the room, except the still shining beam, which was actually an orb. As Dhanthas said, it was huge. From the floor to the ceiling, it was as big as the quarter of the room!

''After Pulse, get down!'' Dhuradhan shouted.

Again, I leapt at the girl and nearly slammed her down onto the floor, as I pulled her down under me by her shoulder. Dhuradhan didn't warn me about the strength of that incoming After Effect, so I saved my energy and kept the current Primary Armor's hardness.

I felt a weak push from the pulse, but I still stayed down on the ground. And it was a really good idea, because I felt a bit stronger pulse, which made me lean to my right and revealing the scared girl to receive a hit. But I quickly readjusted myself and took the third and last pulse, which made me roll down from the girl.

Thankfully, she remained down on the ground and as I picked myself up, so I stepped over her while running. The floor was ruined and I was able to peek down onto the lower floor. And the walls. A small amount of them were missing, so looking into the neighbour rooms was easy.
When I reached the end of my room - which was two meters sooner than it should be - I threw that flashbang grenade out from the gaping hole, which I picked up from the ground, since every object in the room got sent flying at every direction. It was close to me, so it came handy for a distraction. Quickly running back to my wardrobe, I swung it open and started putting on my missing gear for the fight, while the flashbang gave me enough time to get ready.

''Get out of here and warn the others about the danger here!'' I shouted to the girl, as I slipped on my gloves. ''Tell them to not come here to help and evacuate the Resistance out of this block!'' Grabbing the holsters and putting them on myself, I put away the knives, throwing knives and pistols. ''Make sure to warn the other blocks about an unknown threat. Tell them to stay on high alert and do NOT try to be heroes!'' I put on my hoodie and pulled up its hood, then continued. ''Now go!''

I received no answer as I placed the last straps on myself and picked up my two rifles. I turned around and found the girl slowly backing away from the explosion. ''Run!'' I shouted and it snapped her out of her trance. ''RUN!'' I shouted again, louder this time and she was already on her way out of the room.

I hummed to myself and pulled up the mask onto my nose and I realized that I forgot my hat. But I decided to not waste anymore time and just stop the waiting. After all, I wasn't on a stealth mission and those who have come to kill me were most definitely aware of my look. Either this, or they sensed my energy.

Before I could think about it a little bit more, I was already in the air, falling towards the ground from several floors. I decided to save my energy for this battle and use my Mortal made weapons to take care of this threat.

The sun has reached its highest spot on the sky and the wind was blowing. It was nice and I hungrily consumed the power from the bright light outside. I had weapons, protection, an acceptable healing ability and enough power to out run some fool, who decided to interrupt my plans.

And... there was a soul, who wished to be in Hell...

|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||

Primary Armor: Primary Armor is an invisible aura around a being like Balance. Every creature like him can do this, when they use their energy to create an aura around their body, so the received blows will be less painful or deal less damage than it should.
This ability doesn't take that much of energy. The user of this ability only loses 1/10 of his/her energy. (This is only the usual case, of course. There are beings who practiced enough to lose less than 1/10 energy and there are beings who have difficulties with this ability, so they lose like 2/10 or more.)
This armor can be increased of course, so if you need a harder Primary Armor, you have to sacrifice more energy to do so. The more energy you spend on this armor, the less you can concentrate in a fight. Since a stronger one requires attention, while a simple, a ''to-your-power-level'' Primary Armor needs little or no attention, a Primary Armor with boosted strength can change a fight's outcome. And it's not always the outcome you want.... (Depends on how skilled you are with this ability.)
__________________________________________________

After Effect: After Pulse
The After Pulse is a kind of After Effect. When an attack reaches its destination, it sends out energy pulses in a certain radius. (Depends on how much energy you sacrifice on the After Effect for that attack.)
There are 6 kinds of After Pulses:
The simple After Pulse. (1 pulse of energy or wave if you want to call it like that...)
Double After Pulse. (2 pulse / wave)
Triple After Pulse. (3 pulse / wave)
Quadruple After Pulse. (4 pulse / wave)
Multi After Pulse. (5 - 10 pulse / wave)
Over After Pulse. (10 - ... pulse / wave)
You can decide which pulse will be the strongest from all of them or the weakest... or they can be the same. (It IS possible to have a hundred pulse in one attack, but those pulses' strength will be REALLY weak!)

Author's Note

That's right, it's fighting time! The next two update will be about the fight, so it will be interesting! I think Chapter Three will be a two parted one... I'm not sure yet, it depends on how long the fight will be...

I think I'm starting to get used to Dhuradhan's, Dhanthas' and Balance's way of thinking and speech. Hopefully, when we get to those parts where he will talk MUCH more, I will be able to handle his dialogues easily and not struggle on two sentence for minutes...

And again, sorry to keep you waiting with the pony parts. I already explained this why, so I'm not gonna bother explaining it again...

ALSO! Summer is approaching... I have to finish this story quickly, or I have to write this book and the second book at the same time!

Well, I hope you enjoyed it and have a nice day!
~Adam

Stick with me and I'll certainly hope you'll see an improving writer, as the story goes.
~Adam

Chapter Three: New Enemy - The Five (Part Two)

Author's Note: If you find a name, which you're not familiar with, then scroll down and you will find some description in BOLD!

I know, it was a bold move to just jump out of the third floor. Usually, when I do this, there is a target below me, waiting for my impact to crush his neck or welcome the edge of my blades inside his head. Or I have to make a quick escape out of a window, where some sort of threat is behind me. Let it be explosion, cops or any other kind of enemy, I'm in an intense situation always.

This time was no difference. Free-falling from my room's height, I was greeted with three more beams, coming towards me. What I didn't like about them, is that each looked slightly different and behaved different.
One was just catching up with the other two, moving in an odd way. The second one was more narrow, coming towards me with accelerating speed. And the closest one for me was another big one, like that beam from moments ago.

I reduced my Primary Armor to its normal state and I snapped out of my slow train of thoughts. Spinning to the left, I evaded the first beam and purposely made contact with it with my hand. Once you see your opponent's attack, you usually remember it and feel it when he or she uses it again. And since my opponent revealed what he or she can do, I had a good guess about what that beam would do if I touch it.

And as I expected, it had a Pulse After Effect, a simple one. While that beam gave out its pulse, the second beam was approaching me and it looked like it would hit. But as I braced myself, the pulse from the previous beam gave me enough push, to fall past the second beam and narrowly missing it. I do thought about touching that too, activating its After Effect, but it passed me by and I decided to not pay attention to it anymore. And I already had a strange beam to take care about...

Now, upon closer view, I saw that this ''beam'' was not a beam, but an orb. Three times my size, moved slowly and inspecting it further, I realized that it's following my movement. Even if I tried spinning away from it, it would have moved under me and I wasn't sure about this orb's After Effect. Hell, I wasn't even sure if it had one, considering that the Side Effect was a Lock-On...

It was time to use my powers for defense and not just dodging. With the absorbed power from the sun, I created a small shield in front of my left wrist. Thanks to the hard surface and shield-like form on my well hid bracelet, it was even easier to create one. And to make sure that my impact won't be too hard for my Primary Armor, I grabbed my left wrist and hardened my armor too.

Coming in contact with the orb, I heard the two types of magic meeting with each other. It was like a plain surface, touching a chainsaw and the metal plates receiving the cuts. And it felt just like that, as I felt really small, but many cuts getting absorbed by my shield.
I moved myself to the right, avoiding falling into that orb and probably slicing myself to pieces...

When I landed, I glanced back up to see what happened to the beam. I was on one of my knees, when I had to roll away from the second beam. Apparently, it had a Lock-On as a Side Effect and it made a wide turn after missing me. And after it missed me again, it made another turn and followed after me, while I was running inside the abandoned building next to the base.

When I was out of its line of sight, I didn't stop running deeper into the house. The beam exploded on the entrance of the abandoned building and sent chunks of brick after me, along with dust. But that wasn't the reason why I didn't stop running. No, the reason was the third beam. Unfortunately, it didn't explode upon touching the walls and it kept on following me, demolishing everything behind me.

I ran down the corridor, Catpass-ed over the left-behind crates from some previous gangs and pulled myself up to the first floor, seeing as the stairs were broken. There, I continued running to the opposite direction and had to a Side Roll forward, due to the orb coming right up underneath me. It followed all the way down the corridor, with its ''head'' sticking out from the floor and eating away everything behind me. It looked like a destructive shark's fin, chasing after me. But I knew it will disappear soon, because it started to lose its speed and visibility.

By the end of the corridor, I couldn't hear the floor and walls getting destroyed and that meant the end of the orb. I jumped out of the window and landed nearly at the same place, where I first landed. Quickly, I regained the lost air from my lungs and turned to my right, where the beams came from.

There, I saw five being, dressed in robes and all standing in one group. The one in the middle had his arms hanging in front of him, panting heavily like me moments ago. Though, he was still catching his breath, unlike me, who knows a good way to keep the muscles oxygen filled.

I started walking towards them, hiding my 'ready' position with my movement. In turn, they started approaching me and the exhausted one needed the help of one of the other robed man. Leaning against him, he helped the man, who turned out to be an old one, considering how worn out his skin looked. And about the other four, I needed a closer look at them...

''Analyze movement.''

''On it.''
''Why can't they be ladies?!''

I stopped and they stopped too and 10 meters away from each other, we stood there, no words, nor reaction.

''The two on the right and left... they're inpatient ones. While they're walking, the left one just couldn't stay on his ass. Like he has a worm in his pants. And the right one... he's just simply faster, but he really wants to fight. Both of them are good for offensive purpose.''

''The one holding the old man and to their left, they are most definitely defensive. They prefer to stay close to the old one, protecting him. I assume... their leader.''

''Heh, too bad this city's too small for two bosses.''

I took one deep breath and swallowed my anger. It was time to take out my anger via words and not action. Even though I was filled with rage, I HAD to think wisely. I had no idea about their abilities or what kind of creatures they were. My first guess was Mage, due to their clothing. Still, I had to make sure...

I popped my fingers, increased my Primary Armor and stood up straight, also popping my spine and neck. ''So...'' I started. ''Who the fuck wants to see me?''

I saw the one on the left, opening his mouth, but ended up closing it. Instead, the old man cleared his throat and answered in a raspy voice. ''Just as I thought. You are not the polite kid. The Avatar should know manners and do his duty respectfully.''

''Oh, I'm sorry. I apologize 'tatter'. I should respect those, who destroy my room, ruin my forenoon and let all the fucking Mortals know about the magical world. Yeah, I really should.'' I replied and now saw both impatient ones twitching once and the young man in robe on the left, clenching his fist in his rising anger. That man was already dead, I could tell...

''Hm, you would be right. But this time and again... you are wrong. It does not matter anymore for any of us.''

''I would demand an answer... or force you to tell me. But this time and again... I don't give a fuck. And knowing you old cigars, you WILL tell me, because you have nothing better to do, but share 'wise' tales.'' I retorted and the two on both sides were just dying to hit me already. It looked like I was on the right track to make them angry, causing them to lose their focus.

''Very well, you are going to die anyways.''

''Like I haven't been dead three times before...''
''Bitch please, YOU ARE Dead itself!''
''In a way, you are right...''

He let go of the other one, probably trying to show some strength and, as expected, he had some difficulties with staying on his feet. Angering his two teammate, I folded my arms before me, showing false boredom. Meanwhile, the old man managed to regain his balance and he started his speech...

''You need wise tale? Then listen, boy! We, The Five, we all had to fight our way up to this point. Thanks to your arrival and many other humans in this dying land, we were forced to hide, just like any other being. But it was not over yet. Your actions made us look like nothing. Our own kind turned away from us. They did not require our help anymore and sent us away from our own home!'' He sure had power to yell, but I remained unfazed and kept up my acting. Secretly, I wondered if he could get annoyed as easily as that other two. I highly enjoyed their rage, which they had to keep inside themselves...

''Even if your actions were remarkable, you are just a kid, who knows nothing about the life outside his own happy life... But it is time to end this. You made a mistake and put your own nation under the pressure of this war. And when we are finished, WE will bring the magical creatures into human territory and take control over this planet. Your foolish people caused many trouble to many creature and it is time to flip the cards!''

Though I agreed with him in a way, I still found them wrong in many other ways. They broke the most serious rule and it was MY duty to punish those, who dared to reveal magic to the Mortals. Yes, my nation and many other Mortals were foolish, but they had the rights to live too! It's the same thing with beings, who possess Dark powers. They have EVERY right to live, but only properly! No matter how unwelcoming they show themselves, they are souls with freedom and rights...

And actually... this old man was really annoying and just as stupid as many Mortal. First! I was still alive and not to brag, but I'm not easy to take down. Second. IF they actually defeat me, The Light and Hell would do something against their plan. Three. There would be... probably millions of powerful being, who would stop them? So pretty much, the whole planet was against them...

Another reason why they were idiots, is that they forgot what humans can do. Yes, they are stupid and they're destroying their own home. But if they get enslaved... hohohhoo, I could already see these stubborn Mortals, brutally killing that bastard...

No matter what, these Mortals who I'm protecting, are really strong!

But after these thoughts, I started to realize something. The old man was crazy, yes. But if they have the guts to come to me, break the most serious rule and even TELL ME their plan... maybe they have something powerful. A weapon, an ability? I didn't know and didn't care about it, so I settled with a simple plan...

... getting them know better...

Dhanthas already knew what I had in mind... ''Tactical Acting in 3, 2, 1... NOW!''

''So, let me get this straight... You... and your ass-lickers saw this 'opportunity' to take over Earth. So you... ruin my plans on taking over Buda, make a huge mess in my room and break the most serious rule amongst us, powerful beings? Hmm... I call bullshit and you lived up for the saying: 'Crazy old man.' '' I started smiling in false amusement... but I think I actually meant that smile of mine, since watching them, getting angrier and angrier... it felt really good. ''Hmhmhm...'' I chuckled. ''This is not gonna happen. And do you know why? ... Because... You hurt my nation, I hurt your being...''

''Looks like it had to come to this...'' Sighed the old man, shaking his head.

''By Thelestial's beard, you have a slow processing speed! Maybe you should take a nap before you try to face me. And actually... could you fair gentlemen take off those robes? I don't care if you're a Mage... it wouldn't be nice to paint those nice piece of cloths to red... blood-red.'' I raised up my hands in a defensive gesture. ''No homo.'' Then I looked at the left man, who had a really confused and annoyed expression. ''Don't be disappointed. I'm sure you'll find the perfect male for yourself...'' To make it more effective, I gave him a friendly and encouraging smile. A smile, which your best buddy gives you, when you talk about getting laid...

''You fucking with me, shit head?'' He finally shouted out and he was visible relived to finally let it out.

That was my chance. I went down to lower levels, JUST to reach this high temper of his. I usually hear arguments like these from other Mortals and I always found them useless. Only this time... it came handy...

''You mad, bro?''

And that was all it needed, the raging man lunged at me and I noticed something strange. He literally rocketed towards me! I could clearly see the flames coming out from his feet, giving him more speed. I'm pretty sure it wasn't just my imagination and I decided to be careful with the other four. If that one could create fire, then the rest of them had something dangerous for me too.

But only for the remaining four...

Because before I could think about this any further, I already felt the warmth of his blood on my right hand. I reacted sooner and the fool fell right into my awaiting hidden blade, pretty much committing suicide. And for good measure, making sure and for my own satisfaction... I decided to deal some more damage...

Locking his already limp head into a squeezing head-lock, pressing the side of his head into my chest, I released the hidden blade from my left bracelet and delivered three more, rage-filled stab into the back of his head. His blood splattered onto my torso and also painted my hoodie to crimson on the left wrist too. I literally embraced his head and squeezed it, letting out my adrenaline on him and getting more of his blood onto my clothes, nearly soaking the fabric and letting the red liquid's warmth to reach my skin.

Ahhh, how I missed that feeling...

I pulled out the blades from him and made his body spin around in the air, while it was falling to the ground. The dead hit the ground with an audible *thump* and a pool of blood started to consume the area around the body. And the only thing that remained from him in my left hand was his head, which I managed to separate from the neck...

As I felt the massive amount of blood in my left hand, trickling down between my gloved fingers, I looked up at 'The Five', who were reduced to 'The Four'. Dhanthas was already laughing, but the four robed men's expressions made him laugh even harder! I couldn't place it anywhere, though. It was somewhere between a maniacal and a hysterical laugh, but definitely came from his heart... and that meant he was pleased with the outcome.

I saw the sudden fear and panic in their eyes, while they adjusted their formation. The other impatient one stood on the front, the old man at the back and the remaining two on the sides. It was visible, that they were guarding the old man, given the defensive stance they picked up. Even the impatient one, who turned out to be patient after all...

''Ahhahhahhaa! *gasp* How the- ahhah, how in the fucking Hell did that work?!'' Laughed Dhanthas, still catching his breath.

''Hmhm... No idea... ehhehhehe.'' I replied with amusement. In all honesty, I didn't expect that. I merely asked him a question, which Dhanthas asks me usually. I still don't know what is so annoying about this question...

''My student... how could you be so foolish?!'' Spoke up the old man, staring at the bloody and headless corpse.

I could already tell that they won't be in the mood for more talking. Expecting an attack, I hardened my Primary Armor and waited for them to make the first move. I also channeled some energy into my legs, planning on a surprise attack, by rushing at them. My goal was to reach the old man and take him out from the fight, before he regains his energy and starts sending more of his beams. I had no idea how many types of After- and Side Effects he knew and how much it takes him to run out of energy. I HAD to eliminate him!

''One down... four to go.'' I said, quickening the beginning of our fight.

And it came quicker, yes. The one at the front was just about to move and that was my cue to react. As a distraction, I tossed the bloody head at him and immediately rushed at them. The head hit him in the head and he wildly flailed his arms around, trying to block it. Thanks to the still dripping liquid from the head, he also got blinded by his own teammate's blood, allowing me to use my climbing blades on him.

As I passed him by, the climbing blades dig into his left knee and I didn't just made him trip over, but neutralized him. The energy in my legs allowed me to close the distance between me and the right one, by jumping at him. I planted my right foot on his neck, most definitely damaging his throat, then pushed myself against him and towards the old man. In the air, I started to swing my left arm towards him, with the still unleashed climbing blade and aiming at his neck.

I was glad that I hardened my Primary Armor, really glad! I didn't expect a rock, with the size of my torso, slamming against my side and slowing me down in the air. And not just because it would have sent my flaying away from that perfect opportunity and ruining my tactic... but it would have ruined my plan anyways. The rock just slowed me down, preventing me from tackling my target...

I landed a meter away from him and managed to slice his throat enough, to make him suffocate in his own blood. But before I could do anything else, I had to shield away my face from a stone pillar, which popped out from the ground next to me and sent my flying away from the scene.

I landed on the heels of my boots and rolled backwards, before stopping myself and crouching on the ground. There, I looked over my work...

While the one at the front was on the ground, screaming in pain and holding his sliced up knee, the one on the right caught his breath, which I literally stomped back down to his lungs. He quickly rushed to the old man's aid, healing him with something, which I have never seen before...

Water...

If I saw it correctly, the water came out from a small flask, which was hidden inside his robe. The clear liquid moved around like a snake, obeying his bender's orders.

And it all made sense...

The impatient fool, who had flames coming out from his feet. The rock hitting me, then the stone pillar, exactly at the same time, when the one on the left was doing some sort of dance moves. And now the one healing the old one, bending the water on his will!

''Impossible!''

''No fucking way!''

''Benders...''

I couldn't believe it. Benders! Right in front of me, wanting to kill me and take over the world. What the old man said and the events in front of me gave me the full picture!
Benders were the first users of that unknown energy in the universe. They were the first ones, who were able to use this energy and learned to bend the nature around them. It all started in the cavemen's era and they spent their lives easily for a really long time. But when the Mortals started to act violently, kings and other rulers or leaders wanted to use their ability to kill. Of course, the Benders were more than the Mortals and that meant they foreseen the future, if they decide to use their gift to bring death.

In the end, the Benders fled to the wilderness and hid away from the Mortals. Only tales and legends remained about them, which the Mortals quickly forgot in the heat of those battles. Thanks to the Benders, we can meet Elves and Harpies and many creature like that. Their children were the new races and were the second souls, who got to know about magic. After Thelestial's and Lucifer's experiments with new abilities, nearly every Bender disappeared and they've became Mages. The remaining Benders disappeared too, but only from our sight. They lived secretly or moved to that world, which I have no knowledge about. I think it was called, A'nfora... yes, that was its name...

The Mages can bend the elements too, but not by will, no. Mages use their energy to bend the elements, which is MUCH harder than being a part of nature and commanding the elements to your will. And now I had one Mage and three angry Benders...

I wasn't sure if the one at the front was a Bender. I haven't seen his ability, but after I thought back to the recent events, I realized something threatening...

''The air... it's moving again...''

''And?''

''You mean... we have an Air Bender?''

It was true. It wasn't a mystery anymore, why I was out of oxygen so early, back at that abandoned house. That Air Bender took control of the area's wind, making it stop and hardening my breathing. That caused me to slow down, since my muscles received only a small amount of oxygen. But that wasn't the problem, no. The voice was on the part of 'stopping the air'!

I had to finish him off. If he regains his focus, then it won't be a matter if the old man was down. The Air Bender can put me under some sort of air pressure and I would explode from it. Or prevents ALL the fresh oxygen to get into my lungs and I would suffocate from lack of air, while I'm outside and breathing the city's air!

The Air Bender was just standing up and I didn't wait for him to make his move. I made the first move, by taking hold of my rifle on my left side and pulling out a grenade from the inside-pockets of my hoodie. I let go of 5 bullets, while starting to run to their left side and throwing the grenade to them. He reacted in time and made the projectiles stop in the air. The explosion created a thick smoke cloud around them, which allowed me to let lose of the rest of my magazine.

I didn't stop there and used my energy to make a start before jumping over them, 10 meters above them. In the air, I waited for my body to get into position, placed my rifle back to its place and I fired out the shotgun shells from my bracelets at the same time. Before landing, I crossed my wrists in front of me and pulled back the fore-ends at the same time, readying the next shots. But instead, I quickly pulled down my sleeves and changed to the Rapid-Fire-Mode. Now running around them to the right, I extended my left arm and fired all the 10 bullets from my left bracelet and again, I found myself in front of the Air Bender. Well, at least I thought I was at the front again, since I couldn't see them from the smoke.

I crouched down and let the other 10 bullets out from my right bracelet. My tactic was to attack them from every possible direction and confuse them. I only concentrated on firing at the Air Bender's spot, because he was the most dangerous at that moment. And if I would have fired at all of them, then maybe I wouldn't have dealt any damage to any of them.
So every bullet went to the Air Bender, making sure to kill him...

I felt the wind changing and I quickly jumped over them, but this time, I was spinning around in the air. Another double shotgun shot and I was on their other end. The smoke started to fade and I emptied my Shotgun-Mode, by firing one bracelet at once and quickly reloading it with the other hand, which was not busy aiming at them.

I spotted an earth wall around the old man, Water Bender and the Earth Bender, but the latter one had a bleeding right arm. From behind the earth wall, jumped the Air Bender and let loose of a raging wind blow, which started pushing me backwards. Not wanting to trip over, I jumped up into the air and let the wind taking me away. When the Air Bender landed, he collapsed, due to his injured leg and I also saw many bleeding holes on him. It looked like he was breathing his last ones and I quickly changed to Sniper-Mode on my right bracelet, not wasting this gap for my victory to close. He was on the ground, without protection and the wind wasn't that hard to stop a bullet from the Sniper-Mode.

Taking aim, I looked through the scope and I pointed it at his head. Clenching my fist once, the bullet went through the harsh wind and hit the Air Bender, who got thrown back from the hit. As I was falling down from the air, I could see many holes on the front side of his body. His clothes were ripped apart, burnt and bloody. Left leg's knee bone completely distorted and only little of his skin remained bloodless, as he was lying on the ground motionlessly.

The earth wall collapsed and I saw a panting Earth Bender and a still busy Water Bender. The Earth Bender spotted the dead Air Bender and his eyes widened. Then started snarling and stepped forward, letting loose of a battle cry. Stomping once, the ground started to shake, throwing me to the ground. Another stomp prevented me from getting up, as the ground underneath shook confusingly.

When it stopped, I quickly jumped up to my feet and bent my knees, expecting another earthquake. But it never came and instead, he sent a chunk from the ground towards me, using his intact arm. His injury came handy, since I didn't want to think about what he would have been able to do with two arms. The pain he felt already made him lose focus on earth bending and I was willing to use this advantage against him.

I dodged the flying rock and started running towards him. He slowly sent rock after rock at me, each one seemed to be a hard task for him, while it was an easy thing for me to evade them. But I was sure if one collides with my chest, then it would most definitely breaks through my Primary Armor and probably crushes my ribs.

Still, I kept the Primary Armor at that state. I wasn't about to let him hit me and waste energy on easing the impact. He was slow and I was fast. I decided to use my energy to cool down the muscles in my legs and give me additional stamina, to keep the fight going intensely. Just like I kept on conquering block after block, not wanting the enemy to rest. Putting the enemy under pressure was a good tactic, if you're fighting against stronger enemies. That, and hiding the pain, exhausted expression, fear and making sure not to make mistakes.
So looking confident, intimidating and professional, is how you turn the fight to your will and to your side...

Right now, I looked confident and just professional. That would have caused him to feel uneasy, but his rage blinded him.

But that didn't mean it wasn't an advantage...

First, he was worsening his injury by moving. Then, he's spending energy on his ineffective attacks. Two advantage already, but I used the third one...
His blind rage...

Instead of attacking him when I was just a few meters away, I jumped over him, rather visibly showing my intention. So he, instead of shooting me down in the air, he fired before me. I mean, he was just about to do that, but the rock didn't hit me. It hit the Water Bender on his back, pushing him away from the old man. But he at least paid attention and knew his own teammate! Because instead of flying away with a broken spine, he was forced to the ground, water splashing out from his body...

The rock rolled in front of me and I placed one leg onto it, inspecting the Water Bender. Dhanthas finally stopped laughing and spoke up. ''That was a dick move, but a nice one!''
I just hummed once and asked. ''So... it's some sort of Water Primary Armor?''

''Not quite. Primary Armor is from the energy inside you. I would say, it is simply a Water Armor... but I am not sure.''

''Dhanthas?'' I asked him, hoping for some possible information from my Darker self.

''The only thing I can think about is the deadly and kinky stuff he can do with that water...''

''Indeed, these came to my mind as well.''

''Oh, so you DO have a dirty mind! I knew it!''

''You do know I meant the deadly abilities and not-''

''Yeah, yeah, whatever!''

While the two was having a usual conversation, I watched as the Water Bender tried his best to collect his own water and ''reconstructing'' himself. A huge chunk of his right shoulder was missing and slowly growing back from water. I played with the thought of 'deadly stuff'. And soon, I found myself coming up with techniques for water bending. Each one proved to be effective and more deadly than the previous one. There were too many possibilities and one was a troubling one...

''Dhuradhan, is there a way to bend blood?''

''Hmm... I think yes. It is liquid and Water Benders can bend everything which is liquid. Drinks, tears, sweat and... well, blood.''

''BEND MY PISS!''

''Fantastic. I have to finish this quickly.'' I ignored Dhanthas' comment and stepped down with my leg from the rock.

The Water Bender said something to the Earth Bender, which caused the previously angry man to look carefully. He stood close to the old man and his teammate, visibly going back to defensive. He also created an earth layer around the old man and his healer.

I kicked the rock against the earth layer and the Earth Bender visibly cringed, grunting once. ''That's it, he's dead.''

And he surely was. Focus drawn to his teammates, injured arm that prevented him from keeping up his defense, energy used away and the fire inside him died out... he already lost it...

I started walking towards him and he stomped on the ground desperately, trying to stop me and saving some time for his teammates. It only served to weaken him and cause more pain to his right arm. And actually, I still had a lot of energy and not just magical one.

As I said, he was already dead...

Arriving in front of him, he proved to be worthless even further, when he tried to take me on with hand-to-hand combat. Raising up my left wrist, I stopped his right hook to my left cheek. The hard material on my wrist dealt HIM damage, as he tried to use his injured arm and using the free path to him, I head-butted him. We were right next to the earth layer and he used this situation to hit me with another earth pillar, coming out from the earth layer. I leaned to the left, span around and backhanded him with my right fist, causing him to catch himself in his stone pillar.

As he was pulling himself up from that pillar, I delivered an unpleasant punch to his right side, damaging his ribcage. He bent over, allowing me to grab his head and slam it down onto the stone pillar, which collapsed under the strong impact.
I picked him up from the ground and slammed him into the earth layer by his neck, pressing him up against the round shaped wall. Again, with my right arm, I hammered down onto his chest with my elbow, causing him to extend his arm out. Quickly stepping back, I reached to the back of my belt, pulling out a dagger and precisely stabbing it into his right hand.

He cried out in pain and remained motionless, trying to not move his arm and keeping up his focus on the earth layer. Meanwhile, I raised up a chunk from the collapsed earth pillar and with a grunt, brought it down upon his head.
The earth layer collapsed, just like his skull under that rock, which ended his life. Smoke filled my vision, but I knew where the Water Bender was. Swiftly retrieving my knife, I jumped into the the cloud of dust, bringing down the dagger upon the Water Bender, who was busy digging himself and the old man out from under the debris.

The knife was stopped inside his water-like skin and it started to inch its way further up my arm. Before it could consume me, I rocketed myself away from him, not wanting to lose an arm at the last one standing man. I landed a good 10 meters away or further and stood up. I searched around for possible water sources, making sure to stay away from them, since the Water Bender was now focusing on me. I wondered if he finished healing the old man, or he decided to join the fight as well.

I found no fountains, water pipes, public toilettes and neither drinking water. The closest water source was the severs, but those were below us and he looked too exhausted, to lead the water all the way up to the surface and breaking through the ground with it. His healing must have taken its toll on him, since he was repeatedly trying to find his balance.

Still, I had to end this carefully, no matter how worn out he looked...

He moved his arms around himself and slowly, the water he used from his flask started to extend, getting thinner and longer. Like a snake, the attack came from an uncertain position, more specifically, from behind his back. I barely had time to duck down in time, as he wanted to whip-slash at me. It was too close for comfort, so I decided to keep him under pressure and attack back.

I had no idea how much energy it took for a Bender to bend water, or to be more precise, how much they needed to focus. He looked like he won't lose any energy, nor focus over the attacks and that allowed him to keep ME under pressure. The distance between us gave him enough time to prepare for another strike and me, to switch to my Sniper-Mode on the other bracelet too. I decided to test what else he can do...

Taking two steps on the wall of an abandoned building, I launched myself away from the wall, the water whip missing me and in the air, I shot him once. He staggered backwards and readjusted himself, when his stomach turned into water and the bullet came out of his body. But that was all I needed, because I saw how his defense worked...

''Projectiles are worthless and I bet direct hits would go through him. Maybe letting lose of a full magazine would take its toll, but wasting ammo is unnecessary.
Now, his reconstructing takes enough time for a grenade to blow up inside him... and since he cannot reconstruct himself with far-away water, the grenade will be my chance.'' It was a cruel tactic, but one that I had to and actually... wanted to use.

So doing the same thing like moments ago, I kept on dodging his swipes, until I was close to him. There, I visibly readied myself to jump onto him and I already saw him turning into water. As expected, I went through him and his body just started to reconstruct itself. Quickly, I placed the grenade inside him and backed away from him, waiting for the explosion.

He turned around and the moment he wanted to bend the previously used water-whip, his face changed. From one moment to another, the facial expressions on his face showed shock, fear and an unbelievable amount of pain. I could see tears welling up in his eyes, due to the unpleasant pain, which he couldn't ease. He started collapsing onto his knees, when his shout came out of his mouth. I knew too well that feeling, when something is inside your stomach. It's squeezing you from the inside and damages the sensitive organs, thanks to that thing's odd shape.

No wonder why the scream of agony was so loud, that my ears rang from. At least, the explosion put an end to his misery...

Instead of water, blood splattered onto my clothes and I guess his organs burned away from the explosion. Only the pool of blood remained at the spot where he stood. I approached the spot and raised my hand to my chest, channeling the energy into it. The trick came naturally for me, as I slowly grasped around the air, where an object started to appear in light-blue light. I grasped it tightly, finishing the process, as the object appeared in the form of a cross.

The Golden Cross... I remember when Thelestial gave it to me. He said it would serve as a 'locator' and if I used it, then he would always know where I was. It also served as protection against Shadows and hid me away from them... that was until Lucifer decided to directly send the Shadows at me and that 'protection' was useless...

But why I needed it? Well, it has a Consuming ability, which I use to get the energy and power from the dead or weakened souls. That is how I received so much energy and unique abilities, like The Observer's Eyes of the Sinner. And now, I was about to acquire some ancient abilities!

I wasted no time and pointed my cross at the pool of blood, exactly where I felt the energy's source. In the color of light-blue, the energy got stored away inside the cross, along with the ability to bend water. The cross was shining, telling me that there are some consumed energy or powers inside it. It shone brighter and brighter, as I collected each Benders' power and energy, making their bodies disappear and not letting them lying around...

''I have something for you, guys.'' And with that, I pushed the cross into my chest.

The process hurts... the first time I had to push it back into my chest, I spent half an hour pushing that thing, while I felt really weak and agony pulsed through my being. And when I managed to do that, I spent a few hours on the floor, trying my best to not throw up and move.
It's like you're stabbing yourself in the chest, with something blunt and with the shape of a cross. When I do this, I'm not bleeding, but feels like I'm ripping open my chest! Also, it is MUCH harder for me, since I have Dark powers too. And... well, the cross reacts to it and acts like a magnet, not wanting to get close to the Dark energy.

And now, I didn't have to just deal with the usual struggling, but with the additional powers inside the cross. Those powers were not mine, that is why stealing energy is such a difficult task. I think I spent five minutes, just trying to consume the new powers...

After I finally pushed it all the way inside my chest, I immediately fell onto my side. The huge amount of energy, which had no more room to be inside me, was squeezing itself into the lines of my Dark, Light and my own energy. That caused me a strong headache, since the minimal amount of energy inside me had to be increased. Also, the new power had to sink in and become a part of me, but Dhuradhan and Dhanthas helped me out with that.

My heart was racing, my head was pounding and my breathing just kept on increasing. I was FILLED with energy and oh-so wanted to use it. But I knew that if I don't stay calm and do nothing, then the consumed energy would leave. Not all of it, but a fair amount.

And I needed all of it...

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

''Fuck yeah, we're gonna be able to use water tentacles in action!''

''I do not wish to know how you meant that...''

''So many possibility, so many ways to deal with the enemy. When I learn how to use these new powers, nothing's gonna stop me.''

I was really happy with all of these new things. Even if I thought about ways to kill the enemy, I still remembered why I kill...
So, before I get overwhelmed with all the murderous thoughts, I finally approached the old man...

And again, the blindingly-bright color of a beam greeted me... and I greeted the air, as I was sent flying away...

|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||

Side Roll: Video here!

***

Side Effect: Lock-On
As a side effect, a shootable magical attack can 'Lock-On'-to a target. The attack will follow the target, until it reaches its destination or runs out of energy. The more energy you put into the side effect, the longer it follows the target or the better it follows the target. Both can be improved, but that means more energy. (Example: The beam, which Balance encountered had a bad ability at following the target and had little energy. And the orb had a lot of energy in it, along with a really good following ability.)
Without a specific After Effect, the Lock-On 'Side effected' beams will disappear, upon contact with hard surface. (Of course, if you spent a lot of energy into that beam, then it CAN go through solid surface for a specific time period. But it will make its 'life' shorter, since it loses energy by going through walls and such...)

As long as the attack is shootable, the Lock-On effect can be used. Making an attack follow the target, is required to know the target's energy source or soul. Without these and clear line of sight, the Lock-On effect won't activate itself, after leaving the caster's hands/legs/head/chest etc...

Author's Note

And so, the great battle begins. Balance VS an old, weak and helpless man... but he's not that helpless after all...

Here you go, the fighting part. New information about the history of this universe, new attack, new abilities, new object... new things are good... most of the time.

And before you start saying that he will be an overkill with those, then let me tell you... He. Needs. To. Learn those! He won't be like Twilight, quickly learning how to use those. Yes, now he's filled with energy, but the old man has some tricks.

We're one chapter away from ponies. I kinda want to do those chapters now, but first things first... how he got there? What does Celestia has to do with him, saving his life? How does he get to Equestria from the middle of a war?

Well, for these questions, we will have to listen to his tale...

Have a fantastic day!
~Adam

Ps.: I wonder if you guys know who he's talking to right now... >:D

Chapter Four: The Elemental Mage - ''You are too weak for me...''

Author's Note: If you find a name, which you're not familiar with, then scroll down and you will find some description in BOLD!

|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||

''That scared the crap out of me!'' Dhanthas started, audibly catching his breath. ''God, that face... aaagghhh, it nearly gave me a heart attack!''

''Incoming attack!''

Dhuradhan's warning immediately made me forgot about the pain in my back, which came from me, crashing into the the wall, probably a hundred meters away from the old man. Thankfully, the beam which caught me off guard, had no Side Effect, After Effect and it only served as a quick way to push me away from him. I didn't even have time to acknowledge the fact that I was flying towards a building! No wonder why I had a hard time at rolling away from his next attack...

There are moments, when you have to ignore the pain and survive. Well, this was a similar moment, as I made my way over to the abandoned houses to my left and collapsed onto the ground. My back hurt and I felt that I couldn't lean forward correctly. I can only thank Dhuradhan, for reacting in time and activating my Primary Armor. This caused my landing to only sprain my spine at a lower part and not fully break it. Also, as I mentioned earlier, beings like me have two or three times more than Mortals. So thanks to this little bonus, I was actually able to stand up and not waste my energy on blocking that next beam.

But even without that, I was so used to the pain, that I could live with a broken leg and get used to the agony in my leg over time. There ARE actually beings, who killed out the nerves in their bodies, so they can become the perfect fighting machines. And since I had my Golden Cross, these never-ending battles, physical influences, The Observers Eyes of the Sinner... yes, I am pretty sure that I could try to kill out the nerves from my body... at least from my fists.

But back to my situation. Dhuradhan helped me with the healing, since I wasn't good with that. Even with his help, I ended up using a lot of Light energy. I kept in mind to NOT make anymore mistakes, or I will run out of energy and the old man wins. I wanted to win! If not for the Mortals' freedom and The Balance in this world, then for proving that fool wrong! He thought he can kill me, now look at what I just did with his teammates. I know, Benders weren't for combat and they did their best to stay out of violence, but still...
They joined to this bad soul's plan and they deserved the death, no matter how weak they were against me...

I stepped out from behind the houses and saw the old man looking really pissed. He was my opponent, just as strong as me, if not stronger. I knew that if I will kill him, then there will be no shame in it, nor pity. Our fight will be fair...

Well, considering what YOU find fair in a fight, when you're in this world...

''God damnit, boy!'' He shouted, sounding somewhat clearer than the last time I heard his voice. Probably the healing on his neck... ''Do you have any idea, how much time I spent on finding these students of mine?! How hard it was to bring them in here?! I do not care about formalities anymore! Fuck you! You hear me?! Fuck! You!''

I let out a short laugh. ''Mahhahha, I take you don't want to tell me how the Hell did you manage to bring FOUR FUCKING Benders with you! Though... I feel special because of this! That, and their special powers will serve me great advantage in the near future, because YOU, TATTER, are going to HELL!''

''It is Markhar for you, you worthless bastard! You are a dead person!'' He pulled down his hood, revealing his bold head.

Maybe it was my imagination, but his head glimmered once, as it reflected the sun. I found this amusing enough to let out a short laugh and get into fighting stance. ''Hahha! I'll gladly send you to the Grim Reaper!''

And that was that moment, when the fight started...

Markhar, as he called himself, was the first one to move. A regular beam, which I avoided by running to the right. But that beam was just a distraction, to trap me with another one, which was visibly stronger. But I still had enough time and space to roll to the left and resume running towards him.

He sent two beams, both the size of his hands and parallel to each other. They came too fast to move to one side, so I went through between them, doing a cart-wheel and keeping my momentum. His next attack was a purple line, which would have hit me in the chest, but I went down to one knee, leaned back and closed the distance between us, by sliding up to him and on the dusty ground. As I stood back up, I grabbed some dust from the ground and blinded him with it, before he can do another swipe with his hand, sending another line of energy at me.

He staggered backwards and I launched myself up, delivering a precisely aimed punch to his left cheek. Due to rotating my fist inwards, he grunted, as he felt his jaw moving out of its place slightly. There, I got to know that he has a Primary Armor too, but at least I dealt him some damage. Also, it brought me a bit of pleasure, since I really wanted to punch him like that...

I jumped towards him, turning my body into his direction with my left leg, as I was about to kick back his jaw to its place. But he had collected enough energy inside him, to let go of an Outburst, which sent me flying away from him. I landed on my feet, swiftly crouched down and stood back up, so the landing won't damage my leg muscles. He just cleared out his eyes from dust, when right in front of him and in the air, I was delivering him a finishing blow, with my right hidden blade.

He surprised me, when he leaned away and delivered two hits to my back. He probably thought it was still damaged from my crash-landing. But I still felt it, though. It would have dealt some damage, if not for my Primary Armor. Then again, he surprised me, because he didn't just countered my attack, but tried hand-to-hand combat! Either he thought big about himself, or he didn't take my protection into count...

I interrupted him after his second punch, by spinning around to him, right Combat Blade slicing towards his face. He jumped back, only managing to make a small cut on his face and getting blood onto my blade. While he placed a hand onto his cut face, checking how deep the cut was, I moved the blade to my lips. ''This should come in handy...'' And I licked down the blood, not wasting any time on memorizing its type, nor its taste. I soon felt a small energy refill, after my body processed the newly received liquid and energy source.

If I haven't told you, blood is a source of energy for me. Since that vampire girl turned me into one and my Dark powers turned the vampirism into cannibalism, meat serves me as a healing method. Let it be an animal or a Humanoid, both does its job...
I grinned at Markhar, who frowned at my grinning expression. Blood tends to make me grin, letting the world see my sharper-than-a-Mortal teeth.

He let out a battle cry and sent another line of energy with both arms, making an X shaped attack coming towards me. The taste in my mouth gave enough bravery, to fall back down onto my back, letting the X shaped projectile go ever me, cutting up the ground next to me. I was laughing, taunting him even further.

My tactic was to make him use away his energy, before I start using energy to attack him. Meanwhile, he would reveal more technique, so I can memorize them and MAYBE use them one day...

I rolled to the left, avoiding another line of energy, which was a vertical slice down onto the spot, where I originally was. Just as I stood up, I leaned away from a smaller beam, missing my head and backflipped away from a square shaped object, made out of his purple energy. He tried to crash me with that thing and I felt the energy inside it. He put a lot of it into his attack, just as I wanted him to do.

He snarled and created a small orb in his hand, which he threw into the air. I readied myself, keeping an eye on him too, if he tries something while that orb in the air activates. The orb exploded and out came several other small orb, falling down onto the ground. A Timer as a Side Effect and Crumble for the After Effect. I was impressed with his amount of energy. Timing the moment of an explosion on an orb, filling it up with energy to create that many piece out from that small orb? It requires a LOT of energy and concentration. And even if he had a LOT of power, it still required focus.

Either he wasn't that angry to lose his focus, or these tricks are coming out from his little finger like nothing...

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

The area around us was a mess. The otherwise wide and clear area, with nothing else but some old and broken-down buildings on the side of that free area, now became twice as a big! My plan on 'getting to know him better' started to take its toll on him, as he just lost TOO MUCH energy. I kept on dodging and evading from his attacks, which were mostly the same and he didn't really show me anything new. Only combined Side Effects with After Effects, using that line of energy - which I think it was some sort of Slice - and that was pretty much it.

Now, he was panting and looked worn out. Like last time, when I first saw him. I had no idea how he managed to stay on his feet after like... 30-50 attacks maybe? And when we first met, he was exhausted from just three beam. Maybe he got tired of finding me? I don't know, but he used away his powers and that was what I was waiting for...

I was leaning against the wall of an abandoned building. Even if he kept on getting closer to me, as we made our battlefield larger, I was the one who moved the most. Even if I don't count the dodges and evades, I probably made a 2 Km long distance, with all the jumps, rolls, running and flips. While he? He just casually walked towards me, which lead us to one end of our fighting area. Behind him the free area and my back against the wall of a building, which haven't received any damage from us, since we just arrived there...

I was grinning at him, even after all this time. But seeing that he doesn't get angry anymore from that, I let my mouth to go back to its normal form, showing that signature line, which greets everyone who sees me. ''Why don't you go and take a nap, grandpa?'' This came out rather hard, since I'm not used to speaking like those teenagers, so I changed back to my normal speech. ''You were already defeated, when you just THOUGHT about taking over this world. Look me in the eye and tell me if you cannot see the energy inside me. You are exhausted and alone. You are NOT the type of soul, who does not require the help of someone else. I won on my own and still have a backup... which is pretty much this whole planet and world.''

He didn't say anything, just kept on catching his breath and frowning at me. I sighed and folded my arms before myself. ''You chose the wrong world to mess with... and the wrong soul to fuck with. I am The Avatar, The Balance in this world... and YOU, disturbed The Balance.'' I lowered my head, glaring at him. ''The fight is over...''

He stayed silent for a few more seconds, before straightening his back. When he started smiling, an unfamiliar energy appeared inside him. I couldn't tell if it was his original, Dark, Light or any kind of other energy. It was something that I have never encountered before. Hell, even the amount of energy of that power remained unknown for me!

''No, it is not.''

My head felt like it did a backflip and I couldn't find any directions to look towards all by myself, because something else decided for me where to look. I didn't know where was up, nor down, but a moment later, I felt the hard floor under me, along with some debris. At the same time, I thought I was going to say goodbye for my last-eaten food from my stomach, thanks to something really big, hitting me on the stomach. Actually, after hardly remembering back to what happened, for a short second, I could see four limbs, made out of earth and literally turning into me. They came so quickly and without enough space to get so much momentum to break me through the wall of that building, that I found it impossible. I couldn't dodge it, nor block it...

Dhuradhan quickly started to easy the pain in my bones, while I regained awareness. Looking up from the floor, I heard the wall falling apart above that spot, where I once stood, thinking that the fight was over. Quickly crawling backwards, it landed in front of me, creating a bigger hole on the building.

From behind the dust, I noticed some faint light and heard the sound of flames erupting from somewhere. And with that, two flame ball destroyed the remaining of the building's under side, the only two spot which provided stability and prevented the building from falling apart. The whole thing started to lean forward, the walls behind me giving out and the building started to collapse on top of me.

Primary Armor drastically increased, I moved to a more stable position and braced myself for impact. Rumblings all around me, preventing me from hearing under the process of the demolish and blindly standing under the two-story building, I waited for it to stop moving.

Surprisingly, I had enough room to make my way up to the top of the building, crushing bricks, boulders or slipping through some tighter parts. My clothes got cut up at a few places and I think even my eyes had a massive layer of dust too. The dust was simply everywhere and I had to double-check everything, since my eyes couldn't make out a difference between a pipe or a chunk of wall. But I didn't care about where I placed my legs and hands, nor how far was I from the surface, I just ignored my blindness and kept on going up.

I was forced to bash the last chunk of wall with my head, since it's prevented me from reaching the top of the demolished house and getting to the surface. This, of course, took me some extra energy and not just physical one. Thankfully, I had experience with channeling the energy in the Primary Armor to a certain point, so I didn't have to use THAT much energy for a whole stronger armor. This also makes me more than the average powerful beings, because this little trick usually proves to be difficult for them.

And that also meant that I was forced to do these, which meant a lot of dangerous moments... that's is my life, pretty much...

I picked myself up and took in some well-needed breath, then cleared my eyes. That simple motion reminded me about that time, when I threw dust into his eyes. Now, he repaid that ''favor'', three times worse...
This caused me to quickly turn towards him, as he stood near the remaining of the building. I had to narrow my eyes to see him, when he started to move. Pointing his shaking arms towards the debris, he suddenly raised it up and pointed it towards me, which looked like he was dragging something. I felt the building under me moving slightly to my left and I turned my head towards that direction, just to see some sort of big worm emerging from the debris.

My eyes widened in surprise, when I saw what it was made out of. Two plane piece of wall making up its mouth, while many bricks and chunks of wall creating the rest of its body. I started running down from the debris, as the worm raised its body and tried swallowing me, by pouncing at the spot where I stood. After some time, I started sliding down the building, the earth worm chasing after me, as it launched out of the debris and sinked back. It was like a dolphin, doing jumps out from the water... but this dolphin wasn't even alive and wasn't even in the water!

I landed and rolled away from the incoming worm in the air. It shattered to pieces of debris, as it hit the earth ground. Before I could just stop and try to came up with the answers about the previous events, I heard the water moving, like I heard it when the Water Bender was using it. Turning to my left again, I couldn't believe it...

A water tentacle, with the width of a car and the length of a lamp post, was moving behind Markhar, its ends facing towards me. The old man's hands were raised up and the tentacle reacted to the motions of his arms. Again, my thoughts were interrupted, as the water tentacle came towards me, with surprisingly quick movement.

I ran towards it, then dodge it by jumping over it. Landing with another roll, I was about to reach him, when I found myself slowly sliding back. I tried fighting against it, but Markhar and his wind managed to win this round. I was on my heels, when he pushed the air with both hands, making the already harsh wind to blow me away violently. I rolled a few times, but not on my own this time, but where the wind blew me and how it blew me. Let it be on my sides, on my back or head, I couldn't stop it for a long time. Only after a hundred meters away from Markhar, I managed to plant my limbs on the ground and launch myself into the air.

In the air, I prepared for a shot with my Sniper-Mode on my right bracelet. An earth wall stopped the bullet from my headshot, but at least I managed to put a short break before his next attack and allowing me to think up a plan...

I landed and quickly refilled my lungs with air, as I raised my arms up while inhaling and let them fall down while exhaling. I dusted myself off, adjusted my gear on myself and I was glad that my rifles were still with me. Gear checked, hidden guns, rifles and pistols reloaded, I let my mind race through my few or less options...

''All. Four. Fucking. Element... are you fucking kidding me?!'' I cursed inside my head, voicing out my opinion about the situation for my two selves.

''He better not be a fucking Bender!''

''Benders could only bend one element and their additional elements. Markhar must be a Mage, who learned to bend the nature, but with the cost of his energy. And I take it you noticed how his energy level remained the same... his elemental attacks will not exhaust him any time soon...''

''Without tuning the Benders powers, I can't use those abilities. I only have their amount of energy... which I already used away, thanks to him.''

''Alright, you showed him how fast you are. Now show him how dangerous you are with offensive techniques. You used away your energy by just ''getting to know him''. What the fuck are you waiting for? For the perfect moment to ask him out? Fuck him already!''

''Think about Dhanthas' words as metaphors. You played around enough... the time has come to finish this fight. You have urgent matters to take care of anyways.''

The earth wall before Markhar was lifted up from the ground and got sent towards me, flying at high speed...

I hung my head for a second, collecting my thoughts. Dhuradhan was right, I had more important things to take care of. Just thinking about how many Mortals had fled from the area, watching the fight in shock from the distance... indeed I had other important things. And the only thing stopping me from worrying about those, is an insane, old man, who won't be just sent into Hell, but get tortured ten times worse than any other being!

''The date of your death has been marked, Markhar...''

I extended my right arm and my fist crushed the earth wall, creating enough dust around me to hide myself. It was time to bring out the big guns and not just literally...

I released 10 bullets from my rifle, put it back to its place and extended my right arm. I felt a little tingling sensation in my right shoulder and I knew that the shadow-like marks appeared under my clothes. Soon, black smoke, which look more like shadows, slowly started to seep out of my shoulder and through the clothes. They twirled around my arm, crawling up to my wrist and finally reaching my hand. There, they spread to two direction and soon my Ultimate Weapon merged together in my hand.

The Scythe...

This is that certain scythe, which I acquired from Death itself. The Grim Reaper, who is now the Ruler of Hell, let me keep it, since I found better use of it and I willingly freed him from his misery. He never asked for such destiny... taking away souls and seeing the sadness and suffering in the eyes of his ''victims''. And well, back then I was pretty sure that I was going to kill a lot, so I became Death itself. But, I wasn't really into that destiny and simply ignored my ''duty''. And actually, Lucifer forced the Grim Reaper to drag innocent souls down to Hell as well, so when I freed him from those ''chains'', Lucifer had no control over me and I used the scythe on my own will.

The Grim Reaper actually helped Celestia to pull me back from death. He was supposed to bring me before Lucifer, to make sure that I won't be next to The Light. He would have tried to make me side with him and destroy the Mortal life, then The Light. And I'm pretty sure if I would have said no, then he would have locked me away and wouldn't let me die, but make me suffer.
If an Avatar dies, a new will born somewhere in the world and that would have been a problem for Lucifer...

So not only for Celestia, but I owned my life for the Grim Reaper... if only I could pay them back...

Back to my situation, I grasped my Ultimate Weapon tightly and brought it to my right side, preparing for a rush. Its handle was made out of a larger spine, which allowed my weapon to bend slightly. Therefore, it was possible to use it as a hook and to make it longer a bit, since the bones could become flexible if I wanted. After all, that scythe was a part of me...
Between the joints and the vertebrae, shadowy looking Dark energy pulsed, worked, moved and added some faint light around it. But since I was in the sunlight, I couldn't see its light, only the glimmering of the silver like color on those clean bones...
The head of the thing was where the fun stuff happened. Indestructible, flexible and metal like attachment at the meeting point of the blade and handle, with silver color. That combined with the front side of a skull at the base of the blade and the whole head was turnable in a 90 degree. Therefore, it wasn't just a scythe, but a spear too if I wanted! Also, that skull on the base moved with the head of the blade, acting like a gear and it symbolized a situations' certain scene...
When the weapon was a scythe, the skull could be seen vertically and that meant the presence of Death, which meant the waiting of a soul's death. And when the weapon was a spear, the skull was in a horizontal position, which meant that Death will strike soon...
Also, there were some ancient carvings on the base, not letting the area around the skull to be plain. The blade had no decoration, only a deadly and plain blade. And at the handle's lowest part, a slightly pointed attachment, which could stab something with some more strength.

''Yeheeesss, I can make love to that baby.'' Dhanthas simply loved that weapon and not just because of its look. No, he enjoyed watching me when I used it and in a way, I can understand him in that... the weapon was a beauty of destruction...

''Later. This girl is going to have a wild round with THAT soul!''

''Changing to offensive, Dhanthas!''

''With fucking-pleasure!''

I wasted no more time and stepped out of the dust, only to see an earth wall again, shielding him away from the bullets I had sent. Also, the water tentacle had the head of a dragon. I assumed he was showing of what he can, trying to make me uneasy.

Well, it didn't work in the slightest and only made me want to acquire his energy, his powers, killing that water dragon as well and him, in the most terrible ways and finally... stealing his soul and locking it away in The Scythe.

With increased speed from my energy and didn't spending my focus on keeping it invisible, I started running towards him. This time, my legs gave out audible sounds, not like when I was fighting against the Benders or when I was dodging his attacks. No, this time, I was a tank and I WAS going to crush him!

He sent the earth wall at me and I jumped up into the air. I had enough momentum to make my jump big enough, to land on top of him. As I brought the scythe up above me and held it with both hands, I saw him looking around and finally spotting me. I could clearly see his eyes widening and him visibly twitching once in place, due to his shock. But he came to his senses quickly and brought an earth layer around him, thinking that it would protect him.

Hehh... it didn't.

I brought my weapon down onto the layer and it crushed under the force I put into that hit. The energy from my scythe sent a wave around the area where I slammed the blade down, clearing away the dust. I got a clear view of the old man, but he avoided from a swing from the left side, by sliding himself away on the ground, using Earth Bending and Air Bending to keep him on his feet.

I was still in the air, but I knew better than landing on the ground, probably missing the opportunity to attack and to let him hurt me with the ground itself. After all, everything was dangerous around me, even the air itself...

So, sending a bit more energy behind my Primary Armor, I Dashed at him. And what do you know, the man fell onto the ground, cut in half from a swing from the right with one hand!

But I wasn't about to celebrate already, because after I checked the corpse, it slowly cracked and turned into an earth man. Then, as its skin was replaced with sand and earth, it fell together, leaving a pile of dust in its place.

''Are you fucking kidding me?!'' Dhanthas pretty much voiced out my opinion, while I started to get annoyed from my lack of progress...

I looked around and soon found it worthless. Being a bit impatient and instead of struggling with simple eye sights, I activated the Soul Window for my eyes, making my right eye to turn green and my left one to turn blue. Also, I focused on feeling his energy as well and before I knew it, I felt where he was...

Underneath me...

I started to have a new-found hate towards a thing, which never betrayed me in my life. The ground...
Again, I found myself in a tight place, this time actually not knowing where I was. I tried looking up to see which direction he was dragging me by my legs, but the brown textures gave me little information and blinded me even further. Also, I couldn't look down to catch a glimpse of him, so I can search for a solution for my situation. But no, he did unexpected turns under the surface and I felt like the walls were getting tighter, squeezing me.

Suddenly, I was out in the sunlight again and I didn't waste time on spotting him finally. I was upside down and in the middle of a throw, as he grunted from my weight. I waited for the moment to let go of me and when he did, I used Dash to slow down myself and sent the scythe out towards him. I wasn't about to hit, I just wanted to have my scythe attached into the ground.

I fully stopped in the air and pulling once on the out-stretched scythe, I sling-shotted myself towards him with both legs. I stomped down his breath back to his lungs, by planting my legs on his neck. I audibly heard him struggling for air and I used this for my advantage.

I held the scythe to help myself land on my feet and skipped right in front of him, bringing the scythe from my right side. I made it spin around in front of me in a horizontal position, dealing one slice to the old man's chest. I used the scythe's centripetal force, to accelerate it up above my head and delivering several more cuts to his head. I haven't seen blood after those cuts, but I kept going. I knew he received the damage and only his Primary Armor prevented the cuts to get deeper than a small scratch.

I brought down the scythe's blade, as it was just about to be next to my head, giving it more speed to deal more damage. And using the momentum of the head, it proved to be effective, as the old man cried out in pain, a really long scar left behind after my attack. From above his left eye, all the way down to the right side of his waist, it let the blood to get out and distract him. Finally, it was a more serious blow...

Bringing the scythe up and starting to spin it up, I changed its position from left to right and repeated the process, cutting him at several other places in an 'X' shape. After that, I stopped it and swiped him from the left and right, before spinning it around me once to speed it up. When it was in front of me again, I span around and sent him away with a momentum-gave, powerful swipe, adding extra energy into it.

As he landed on his back, a few meters away from me, I was already above him, penetrating his skull. I even twisted the blade for good measure, but that did nothing, but made him turn into water and survive with those cuts I gave him a moment ago.

And suddenly... water dragon...

I didn't have time to breath in before its impact, so I was left with my current oxygen inside its mouth. I decided to struggle for a few seconds and act dead, so he would let me free and I can spare some energy too. I could have just done an Outburst or hardly swim out from its body, but I needed my energy. My energy level was about halfway down and the physical injuries required energy to heal them up. That meant less than half way energy level when I get out of the dragon's inside!

Also, situations like these tend to drain your energy as well, so either way... I was losing both my energy and the battle...

It finally spat me out and I was forced to harden my Primary Armor to not break my bones. Again, energy wasting and I had no clue how to damage him. My speed rarely worked against him, since after dealing too much damage, he would just turn into earth or water. Hell, I was pretty sure he could turn into other elements... and just pretty much anything, considering that he was a Mage...
I know little about other kind of attacks, like Illusion or such tricks and my physical attacks didn't help me. Yes, I could have tried using my speed against him and slowly making him weaker, or letting him use away all of his powers by trying to dodge his attacks. But he wouldn't take the bait, he had a slowly-decreasing energy level, I had much lower energy level and the whole area was against me. Everywhere I turned, I saw danger. Earth, water, air, these were against me.

I felt worried about this fight's outcome...

''What the fuck is wrong with you?!'' I heard Dhanthas, knowing how I felt about the situation. ''You were usually a die-hard, unstoppable mother-fucker, who cared less about how stronger the enemy was. YOU KILLED TWO LEADER FOR FUCK SAKE!''

''I may have not been here for too long and I have not seen what you did, only heard it. You indeed defeated two powerful beings in a row. And they were not just any kind of beings, but godlike ones.'' Added Dhuradhan, helping out Dhanthas.

''I have no approaching path for this man. My energy is running out... let me think...'' I told them, then tried to think of a way to defeat Markhar. I went through many cheap attacks and tactics, but all of them got thrown out of the window, when I ended up at the same thought.

His ability to turn into an element...

''Well you better be fast or be dead! I would say you should release all Hell and outright break him with all your energy. I still can't believe that you're trying to save energy... back then, you just went through anything and now all of these tactics and shit...'' As Dhanthas said that, I immediately got an idea.

And idea, which was rather insane...

''Dhanthas...''

''What?''

''Your turn...''

|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||

Side Effect: Timer
When you let go of a shootable or separable attack, you give it a 'Timer'. this timer only works, if the attack doesn't make contact with anything and doesn't have a destination. When the Timer reaches that moment, when it has to activate itself, this Side Effect brings the attack to its next phase. If the attack doesn't have an After Effect, then it vanishes, since the next phase of it is nothing...
When you prepare a Timer, you have to place a certain 'layer' into your attack. As the attack loses energy, there will be nothing left but that 'layer' and inside that layer, the intact After Effect. When the layer has nothing to be covered with, it disappears and lets the After Effect to activate.
The longer you want to delay the After Effect (Or the end of that attack, which is energy wasting and you can't do any harm with harmless layer...), the more energy you have to use. If you want to make sure, that your Timer wont activate sooner (Something touches it accidently.), then bury it inside more energy. (This is also a way to increase the time before it activates...)

***

After Effect: Crumble
Send out a shootable attack and give this After Effect for it, to split it into several small pieces. It is useful to make the target confused, since a falling object falls uncertainly...
REQUIRES: Side Effect - Timer
When the Timer activates and lets out the timed energy, it will fall to pieces. The more energy you put into it, the more pieces you can separate it/ the bigger the pieces will be or stronger/ or both! (You can separate the energy to two big pieces or into ten smaller ones.) Also, the more energy you put into it, the more damage they deal and the harsher objects they can survive, if it gets in their way...
How to make it: When filling up the shootable object with energy (An orb, beam etc...) , you fill it up in parts (Easier, but slower process...) or you can imagine the energy to split up inside the Timer's layer. (harder, but faster process...)

WARNING: Using it in a beam, which is moving fast, the crumbles won't follow after the beam's previous path. The beam disappears and the pieces will fall DOWN, not forward!

***

Slice:
Using your energy and swinging your arm, hand or leg, you can send a sharp projectile towards your enemy. The length and width depends on how much energy you put into the attack and you also have to make it strong, so it will actually SLICE the enemy and not just hit them. You can make a really long and really thin line, but that needs to be strong, so it will actually cut the enemy. (And you can make a really short and really tight line, to make it look like a square or something like that, if its ends aren't curved. Warning: making it too short [No more than an inch.] tends to end up as a Bolt!)
And because of these, you just have to imagine a blade coming out of your limb and going towards your enemy with its sharp side...
Using a blade and sending a Slice from that makes EVERYTHING easier! You don't have to really imagine the shape of a sharp edged something, going towards the enemy. The blade already just made up the shape! (Only works with sharp weapons! Hammers and other blunt headed weapons just makes the whole attack harder...)

***

Ultimate Weapon:
Every being like Balance has a big weapon, which they use for great fights. The weapon is part a of them and it needs to be summoned to use it. You can either find a weapon to your fancy, earn it or make yourself one. (Making yourself one requires Binding! It also takes energy to summon those weapons!)

***

Dash:
At any position, this technique allows the user to change position without moving. Using the energy from inside you, you shift it to one direction with high speed and pretty much pull yourself to one direction. It can be used to push you too... (Example: You want to Dash forward. You shift the energy forward at the front side of your body, that means you pull yourself. Or, you can shift the energy at the back side of your body, to push yourself forward. Both can be used at the same time and if you use both, then you won't feel sick after a Dash.) Since a friendly, but still sensible force makes contact with your body and INSIDE the Primary Armor, it can deal damage to YOU too. So if you're not prepared for a Dash, it can cause you to vomit (If you pull yourself.) or hurt your back (If you push yourself.). Using both is the safest option, (Push and pull yourself at the same time.) since your body stays still inside the Primary Armor and your organs won't feel like you're on a roller coaster.

Warning: Be careful where you use it and how much energy you put into it. If you're lying on the ground and Dash to one direction, which is not upwards, then it hurts your skin, as you drag yourself or slide yourself on the ground. But if your Primary Armor is strong enough, then it won't do any harm, just absorbs energy from you, since the Primary Armor takes damage...
Using it in mid-air is advised, since its easier...
And be careful how much you put into that Dash, you don't want to slam yourself against a wall by accident...

***

If you wasn't able to imagine the scythe, then here's a picture. It nearly looks like what I had in mind...

Author's Note

First part of the fight. Looks like Balance underestimated his enemy and his inner want to finally have some fun got the better out of him. Will Dhanthas change the outcome of the fight? What will Dhuradhan say about this plan?
We'll see...

Funny thing: When I was at the blood licking part, my stomach growled and I was soon forced to go and eat something before I faint. That probably means something...

New techniques for the win! New weapons for the win! Dhanthas' choice of words for the win! Background info for the win!
EPIC WINNING CONFIRMED!

Next chapter will be out later, just need to proofread it...

Have a nice day!
~Adam

Stick with me and I'll certainly hope you'll see an improving writer, as the story goes.
~Adam

Chapter Four: The Elemental Mage - ''... young Avatar.''

Author's Note: If you find a name, which you're not familiar with, then scroll down and you will find some description in BOLD!

|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||

''You're serious?''

''Look, I have no idea what is wrong with me, but I fucked up and I can't fix it! It's your turn, I allow you to take control.''

''Holy Hell, you're not kidding!''

''No, I'm not. Now get out of here and clean up my mess!''

''Hahaa! Hell fucking yeah!''

''Are you sure about that? Would not it be a better solution, to let me take control?''

Dhuradhan, as expected, didn't really find it such a good idea. Neither did I, but I wasn't really in the state to think clearly and neither I was able to defeat such enemy. I fucked up. I got used to the winning against weaker beings and I considered this fight as an easy one. I completely forgot to measure up my opponent and fight with caution. Yes, I did use tactics, but I only achieved to delay the end of the fight and possibly buying my death card...

Back then, I didn't care about how much damage I received and only thought about eliminating the enemy as fast as possible. It was like I was starting to demand some fun from my job and not just do it like it's my duty...
Either way, I finally reached the point where I couldn't pull the victory into my hands and always let it get away from my grasp...

But I trusted in Dhanthas' power and actually... Dhuradhan gave me an idea...

''You can take control too?'' I asked, hoping for a 'yes'.

''Indeed. I am like Dhanthas, one of your self. But I know only a little about you and I have not been able to get further control over your body, than leading you in healing. I will need time to get this ready for you... and anyways, Dhanthas cannot stay in control for too long and neither I would be able to do so. It is your body, not ours. When our energy runs out, you will get thrown back to consciousness...'' Yep, I immediately knew how to win the fight...

''Dhanthas, your turn! Dhuradhan... what do I need to do to break this line between you and my body? You'll get the choice to take control as well...''

''First, let Dhanthas take control...''

''Done and done. Now, just let me do my work and allow me to cross the line. Don't fight it, or I won't be in control over your body... hehhe, that sounds so wrong...''

Everything went faster than I expected and that was one Hell of an experience...

I closed my eyes and suddenly felt that unpleasant feeling in my chest. The negativity of those emotions and what they were trying to swindle me into... they seemed much gentler than last time. Of course, that last time was back then, when Dhanthas and I were against each other...

It was much easier to allow him control. My body twitched at places, as it tried to attack those souls in my imagination, but I had to let it go and allow these reactions. Even with closed eyes, the darkness I looked into became more darker and my sensed became numb after a while. I didn't know if I was on my feet, neither if I was breathing. Everything felt so easy and I momentarily thought I will fall asleep in a second. The only thing I heard is Dhanthas, but I couldn't understand anything of his words. I was aware about many things if I thought about those, but still, I sensed nothing. Nothing at all... as I said, it was one Hell of an experience and I'm still not sure if it was pleasant or not...

Soon, I found that place quite familiar. Like I was there before, but couldn't make out a simple memory about it from my past. And soon, I realized why I found it oh-so familiar. Back then, when Dhanthas managed to take control over my actions secretly, I was thrown into this place in my head. I knew what was happening, but didn't think about it. Dhanthas' stronger control made me ignorant towards all the pain and damage I received or dealt back then.
That was the same place, which I found myself in...

Yet, I found that place still unknown, like it was the first time I was there...

Like removing a soundproof winter hat from your head, I started to hear Dhuradhan...

''Just stay like this, I will take a look at your mind. Since you are here, I will be able to interact with you like with Dhanthas. That also means you can see what is happening from his point of view... well, it is technically yours, but I assume you get what I am trying to lead you at. Open your eyes and try not to move, neither WANT to move or think about moving!''

I had no complains about these, even if I missed the first part of his speech. But I trusted my selves and Dhuradhan was the expert about such topics, not me... and neither Dhanthas.

By the way, Dhanthas... he was enjoying every minute of it...

At first, I thought that place worked differently and time went faster. Because when I opened my eyes, I saw my feet on the ground, knees bent in and arms hanging, while my whole body was leaning forward. I thought Dhanthas had already lost all of his energy, while I only spent a few seconds in that place, which was my mind.

And being inside your mind, you quickly discover many things...

''I have... a body...'' I heard Dhanthas, his voice slightly sounding like someone who is awestruck. He was getting used to the new body and it didn't surprise me, that he quickly learned how to move. He enjoyed popping the joints in 'his' hands and fingers and I knew he will snap out of it pretty soon.

And that's where I realized that I can feel what he feels, while I can control my own emotions. It only worked if I followed the happenings, but when I realized that I was getting crazy and worried at the same time... well, I quickly snapped out of it and only my worry remained...

Dhanthas looked up and moved his flaming hand up before him, blocking a rock, which was coming towards him. After remaining motionless for a second, I felt the madness inside me and I hoped he will actually do something useful and not just destroy my body, along with Markhar and the city...

''... let's change it a bit.'' And with that, Dhanthas' hands formed into MY claws, which I received from my little hermit part of my life. At first I had sharper nails, but just as I got back my Dark powers, it mutated into something handy...

It had a black texture, and on my black skin, there were dark-grey scales, acting as an armor for my entire arms. The upper side of my arm had the scales, why the under side had only a few, revealing blue veins in my arms, which had dark-blue energy flowing through it. It was pure Dark energy, showing its color and power...
My whole hand turned into claws, scales acting as gauntlets for it and also serving as some protection. My claws had twice the size of my hands and the talons were longer, stronger and MUCH sharper than a simple nail.
And of course, it was bigger than my arms in their normal state. Muscles bigger, a bit longer than my normal arms and it was stronger.

With those claws, Dhanthas destroyed the still present Dark energy line from before him, not consuming it back. And right there, I knew he will create big destruction...

''Hey fucker!'' He shouted and I could see Markhar in his point of view, which was still really strange. It was like I was watching a screen, but couldn't look away from the happenings. Just with my eyes, the events outside my body could be seen everywhere I span my eyesight. But nothing, like I wasn't even moving my eyes...
''Eat this shit!''

And with that, he dug his right claw into the ground, then tore it out by swinging it towards Markhar. And there went a trail of Dark energy with high speed, tearing up the ground as it went. Markhar blocked it by emerging a short cliff from the ground and cutting short the line of energy's path. But still, it didn't seem like it would be enough next time and Markhar himself realized it. And his shock was present on his face as well, which made both me and Dhanthas go wild...

''Release all Hell!'' I shouted at him, but he didn't reply...

Instead, he whipped up his head, clawed arms on his side and trembling as he flexed his muscles while they were outstretched slightly, then he lout a roar, which boomed through the area. It was loud enough to attract some more attention from many citizen in that block, but it didn't matter to him and neither to me. The fight has been going for a while now and the energy we used away was visible, so it definitely made some Mortal to know about something unnatural for them...

Markhar stepped back, eyes wide open as he watched Dhanthas, charging towards him on all fours. Yep, scoliosis was an advantage to him and he used it better than me. He was right in front of Markhar under seconds from that far away! The mage only had enough time to emerge an earth wall for some weak protection against Dhanthas, who smashed through it like nothing.

I felt Dhanthas feeling incredible from the fact that he felt Markhar's body when he swiped at him. He didn't miss a chance to deliver a fast, right-left combo of furious swipes, grunting louder after each hit. After his combo, he jumped into the air and swiped at him with both claws, sending him away.

He Dashed after him and caught the Mage in the air, as he started spinning around with his claws extended. He repeated this in the air this time, spinning to the other direction, his released energy and speed keeping him air born and his swipes keeping Markhar in the air and defenseless against his nonstop assault.

Still in the air, a meter away from the ground, he randomly grabbed the Mage and slammed him into the ground. There, he stepped on top of him, grabbed his left leg and tore it down with ease and a grunt. I heard Markhar screaming, but didn't see if his legs were actually real, because Dhanthas pounced on top of him, biting into his neck. And with that, he bit through the neck and let the head roll onto the ground, then it turned into earth.

Dhanthas licked down the blood from his claws, not even bothered about the sharp talons. He turned around and saw the Mage, the cuts on him present, along with his leg. He was panting and he quickly put on a bit stronger Primary Armor, probably expecting another attack.

Dhanthas charged at him again and the Mage let lose of a huge flame wall towards him. But he extended his left arm, where a huge, scaly and strong shield-like appendage replaced his clawed hand. He crouched down and resumed his charge towards the enemy, shield before him and the flames getting separated by the shield. The shield was large enough to hide him away from the fire and it was coming out from his wrist. The only place where the shield wasn't in contact with him, was his claws, upper arm and shoulders.

He reached Markhar, bashed the shield into him, stopping the flames and making him stumble backwards. He immediately raised the shield up and bashed the Mage's skull with it. As he bent forward, Dhanthas delivered a painful kick to his face. It made him stand up again, holding his nose as it started to bleed and Dhanthas moved the shield through his stomach, cutting him in half.

Markhar turned into earth again and was about to deliver an uppercut to Dhanthas, but he sensed his powers below himself and stomped him back down to the hole he came from. Then, moving the shield before his mouth, Dhanthas blew down the dust from his scaled shield, as the remaining of the previous Markhar got between the scales.

Dhanthas then sent a flame of Dark energy down the hole, where Markhar got stomped down. The Mage emerged from the ground before him, while he was on his knees. Dhanthas walked up to him, made his shield to crawl back into his arm and kneed Markhar in his already injured and probably broken nose. Blood flew to the side and Dhanthas grabbed hold of his head with his right claw. With only one arm, he easily lifted up the smaller old man into the air, separating him from the ground.

I was expecting blood to block out my vision, but just as Markhar started to scream in pain, while Dhanthas slowly crushed together his skull, we were both greeted with thin air...

The tail of a flame rod picked up Dhanthas' attention, as it just tickled his head. Due to him, releasing his energy and making it visible, he felt no pain from it. He looked up and saw Markhar, coming towards him with and earth covered leg. Dhanthas stepped back, grabbed the leg and slammed the Mage into the ground two times, before stepping onto his head and ripping the weak body of Markhar's in half. But again, nothing remained under his feet, but thin air.

Markhar was, again, in the air and he looked a bit tired. I was glad to see that Dhanthas managed to weaken him. I realized that his flame rod couldn't reach Dhanthas, because he was losing energy finally. The only thing we had to do was to not let him rest...

''Aerial combat, eh?!'' Dhanthas shouted and he readjusted his position. ''Fine to me!'' I couldn't really see what was he doing, but his fists were clenched tight, knees bent in and back bent forward, while heavy breathing and grunts left his mouth. He leaned to the left slightly, the mirrored this with the right, before he stood up straight, catching his breath. Then, he glanced back...

''What the fuck is that...?'' I slowly asked, not believing in my own eyes.

Behind his back, peeking into his vision, there were wings! Scaled wings in grey, like a dragon's. Still, it was different. Like it was made to be a shield and not a wing. Also, it clearly fit together with his claws and I started to feel uncomfortable from the thought of him, turning into some sort of Demon.

The next thing I saw was him, flying towards Markhar, shield blocking the flames of the Mage and The Scythe extended in its spear function. Reaching the old man, he bashed him away, then stabbed with the weapon. It made Markhar to start spinning around in the air, as the hits bounced down from his Primary Armor. It did left some marks on him, but a stab was still a stab and it shouldn't bounce down from the body. Markhar still had energy inside him, but I hoped Dhanthas will reduce it to a level, where I can finally kill him...

Dhanthas made a wide turn and flew back to Markhar's spinning body, as he couldn't get back into control. My Dark self swiped from the right and used the same spinning technique like me. On his sides, above him, spinning once around and sending him away again, he chased after him. He started spinning forward, The Scythe now cut the Mage from every direction.

Finally, he stopped and stabbed Markhar in the chest. The blade successfully remained inside him and I saw blood coming out of the wound. It was a serious wound and Dhanthas felt the need to make it deeper, by diving towards the ground and pinning him down to the ground with all the force he mustered out with that fall. And the wound did become deeper AND wider, electing a pained scream from our enemy. And not just that, but as they touched the ground, the energy from Dhanthas created a highly visible explosion, which damaged everything around a wide radius.

''Watch out with the energy wasting!'' I warned him, even though his move was effective. ''You WILL run out of it eventually and we need some more time!''

I received no answer from him, but from Dhuradhan, yes...

''Did you know, that you would look like Dhanthas if you would have been on Lucifer's side? If you would have chosen him as a mentor and not Thelestial?''

''No... no, I didn't. How do you know?''

''From your past. I have taken a look at your memories and I can feel the borders between your body and me, have started to fade. Soon, I will be able to reach the point, where I can take control. Of course, that WILL require your permission, just like with Dhanthas.''

He explained and I was feeling really good by that. ''Excellent...''

He took me by surprise, when he continued speaking. ''I have seen things in your past. I am honored to get this chance and I want to express my deepest apologize for you, in connection with your past. You went through a lot and I can only be thankful to stay by your side and follow you.''

I honestly felt touched by his words. I knew that Dhuradhan was the emotional inside, but what he said was truly meaningful. But again, I didn't like words like these...''I've seen many things too and I have a lot of questions about this place where I am right now.''

''But of course! After this is over, feel free to ask questions and I will try my best to answer them.''

''You do know, that you do not have to speak to me like that. We're a team and not politicians or some sort. Also, do not feel honored because of this. You did a lot for me and helped me in my adventures... I should be the one, who needs to feel honored! So do NOT do things for me, like you have to prove something!'' I told him, telling him the truth. Ever since he appeared and how many times I regarded him like my best friend... Hell, I even jelled at him at times and he still acts like I'm his owner... it made me feel bad to no end...

''As you wish, but I prefer to talk like this...'' At least he took it into consideration, I guess...

''Hehhe... as YOU wish...''

''Say: AAAAAHHHHHH!''

I shifted my attention back to Dhanthas, when he was waiting for - another - water dragon, as it was about to swallow him. He even jumped into that thing and blew up its head, by using an Outburst. The outburst sent Markhar from the top of the dragon, into the air and Dhanthas caught him by his neck.

He held the old man in front of him, using his body to crash through several buildings' walls and breaking more and more from both Markhar's Primary Armor and from his bones. After flying out into the open area, Dhanthas, like a beast, tore Markhar's body to pieces. After ripping down his head, since he left it for the last, he walked up to a house. Even I could feel Markhar's visibly weakened energy inside there and Dhanthas was more than happy to repay him...

He destroyed the pillars of that building, it slowly collapsed and Dhanthas kicked Markhar back inisde, not letting him from getting away from the payback. I found it amusing, just like Dhanthas and we both laughed once, before he started walking to the next one. He threw a ball of Dark energy inside it, before moving to the next one and going inside.

As the neighbour house collapsed, he summoned The Scythe and speed up the things. He span up the weapon in front of him, before throwing it away and holding up his right claw. The claw was glowing in dark-blue, just like the scythe, which was doing a good job at taking out the pillars, walls and every other support for the building, making it collapse too. While walking out, The Scythe was doing wide circles around him, destroying everything that happened to be in his way. Soon, the building collapsed, just as he passed through the front door...

There, I realized why he likes to see me doing such things... it was actually really entertaining to watch...

Outside the now collapsed building, he spotted Markhar to his right, panting and on his knees again. After approaching him, Dhanthas kicked dirt into his face, after he threw away the scythe like a dart. Markhar quickly tried to roll away from him, but he had already grabbed hold of his face, making breathing harder for him.

''I am ready.'' Declared Dhuradhan and I was glad to hear the news.

Dhanthas was glad too, unfortunately...

''Great... I'm out of energy soon. Tried to keep some for you, buddy...''

''Alright, how to change back?''

''Just start moving like you are in control.''

''The rest depends on me...''

I did as I was instructed and prepared to catch The Scythe, as it was coming back towards me. It took me a few tries to just simply make my fingers twitch, but like I have been locked into ice, I immediately got back my body, with all of its functions...

... including the pain...

Since Dhanthas wasn't in control, the wings, like they were sensitive to me, they pulled themselves back into my back. I arched my back from the sudden pain and was unable to move, as my skeletal structure got back to its normal state under a few seconds. The air stuck in my lungs and I let out a few pained grunts and gasps, while several pops and flesh tearing could be heard, along with the feeling of bone getting stuck in another and getting freed by some force. I would have been bleeding, if not for this ability's kind bonus, which didn't ruin my clothes and instead, the wings and scaly texture covers the cloth and not vice versa. This goes for my claws, thankfully...

Suddenly, earth to the face...

When the scythe arrived back to me, it sliced down Markhar's head, but he turned into earth again. And if you remember, Dhanthas kicked dirt into his face... no wonder why I became so pissed after that...

Extending my left arm out, I let my scythe's blade to replace it. That skull on the head of the blade peeking out of my shoulder blade. Where the weapon and my body met, there were those scales, along with some Dark energy, meaning that I use dark energy to morph my hands and arms into something beast-like.

I spotted him not too far away from me. He looked badly wounded and he had used away a lot of energy. But I still felt the huge amount of energy inside him and inspecting him with the Soul Window, he still had a lot of life inside him. And that was what counted... as long as he was alive, I had to fight and punish him...

I decided to use what energy I had on the same level I had used before...

I used Dash and two or three meters away from him, I jumped up a bit, high enough to have time and distance between me and the ground, so I can make a spinning stab with my blade arm. I was greeted with water and not blood, when my blade got stabbed into the ground.

Quickly pulling it out, I didn't let him get away that easily and not allowing him to rest up, I went after him...

This little game went on and on, both of our energy reducing rapidly. He slowly started to show some resistance, then out of nowhere, he took me by surprise by an unexpected and really destructive attack...

An earth wall emerged behind me, which I didn't realize, while jumping back from two smaller, water dragon's head. After they slammed me against the wall, a giant fireball sent me crashing through the earth wall, before I got lifted up into the air by a small tornado.

In the air, I took a second to reconstruct my armor, before pulling out my sniper rifle. I was already filled with rage, but when I couldn't hit him with my bullets, I used the sniper to destroy a rock, which he sent after me. I landed on one of its part and started falling towards him at high speed. I pushed against the now meteor-like object, adding some Dark energy into it, before letting it go. A trail of Dark energy followed after that thing and upon crashing into his earth wall, it sent him crashing into a building.

Landing, I spotted him angrily crawling out of the debris. We had been fighting for like two or three hours already and neither of us managed to finally put and end to this insanity. I hit and receive damage, he dies many times, loses energy and receives only little damage. Our bodies had become a mess and they were adored with several cuts, holes in the clothes and burn marks.

It was time to end it and finally decide who wins this never ending battle...

''Dhuradhan, end this madness!''

Without any more to say, I did what I was told the last time and it went much faster than before. I - out of habit - started to think about ways to use this new feature of ours. It had many options and I really wanted to think about those right then and there...

... but there was something more interesting...

''Man, I can't wait to see him fighting! I have no idea what he will use and it's been bugging me since I've met him!'' Dhanthas was more excited about this than I was, but I guess fighting and ladies were his interest.

Actually, I have never seen Dhuradhan fighting either. He knows that violence is our way of finding a solution, but he still tries to keep it to the minimum. But after finding out about my sadistic part of me, he got used to it and never said a word about how much he disapproves of my actions. I know when to stop the brutality and he learned it a long time ago...

And now... the ever peaceful and thoughtful self of mine was about to face down a Mage...

The next thing I saw was the ground again and my hands, swinging from side to side, as Dhuradhan tried to regain his balance. I assume they have never been in a body and gravity and weight must be new to them. I had no idea how they look like inside... Hell, I had no idea if they actually have a body! Maybe they were just talking energies, invisible powers, who had the ability to think? I didn't know, but they got used to my body surprisingly quick. They probably spent a lot of time on examining the movement of mine, so they will know how to walk...

After he regained himself and as expected, Dhuradhan looked over himself. He inspected his new hands, legs, wiggled his fingers and placed them on his chest and face. ''Strange... quite strange...'' He said out loud and I could only agree with him. It was really strange indeed, watching a soul looking at his own body like he never had one. But I couldn't blame him and he learned fast!

Markhar had approached him, collecting earth to use it as an armor around him. In his left hand, he collected a weaker energy blade, which shone in purple, then he wrapped it around in earth as well. The earth hardened around the energy blade and its edges became as sharp as a weaker sword's.

But I wasn't about to worry. Dhuradhan had all of his light energy, which I didn't use in the battle, only for healing. I find Light power less effective in a fight, since Dark power is much destructive. Also, I'm not really good at healing, which means I use away a lot of Light energy to just heal a slice or a stab. I don't really think that a bone break or a fracture would leave me with just even a small amount of Light energy. It would suck me out completely...

Dhuradhan looked at Markhar and summoned The Golden Cross in his right hand. It amazed me, that he just simply summoned it under seconds and not even in front of himself. I have a hard time in 'pulling' that thing out from myself, focusing on properly getting that thing into my hand, then trying to not cry out in pain. Though the pain doesn't bother me now while pulling it out, but pushing it back? Well, that's where the problem is...

And he? He just summoned it and looked it over...

''I am surprised you have not used this...''

''Use what?''

''You are nothing with that thing!''

Markhar interrupted us, when he tried to hit Dhuradhan from the right. I'm not usually the one to use such words, but I think I got a hard because of what Dhuradhan did...

With the speed of light, he simply positioned the cross to his left and blocked the strike with a rod of light coming out from the top of the cross. This rod soon turned out to be a sword and its handle was the cross. Golden handle, light-blue blade... it looked amazing and even though it was a weapon, it didn't feel that worrisome as The Scythe or my hidden blades. I can't quite explain it, but the look of that weapon just told me that: If you fuck with me, this will be your doom! As long as you're a good soul, you have nothing to fear...

Well, Markhar was a bad soul and he deserved to die...

''You are not the Avatar...'' I couldn't hold back my grin at that.

Markhar looked terrified by Dhanthas. I don't know if Dhuradhan was frowning at him or whatever, but by just looking at him, the old mage looked scared of his own well being...

''You do not know me...'' Dhuradhan said and slashed down onto Markhar's earth-covered hand, which the old man tried to use against him and the slash peeled down some flesh from it. And in that same second, before Markhar could cry out in pain, Dhuradhan hit the Mage's blade away, then sliced down his neck.

''OHHHOHOOOOHO, shit! That was awesome!'' Dhanthas said it all...

''Holy fuck! What is that?!'' I couldn't hold back my amazement.

''I will explain everything about your cross' other functions. Now watch.''

And so I did. I watched and learned about the possibilities of the Light powers and energy, about the Golden Cross and its functions. I soon realized why Thelestial kept this function as a secret...

The destruction of that relic was too big...

Placing his left hand behind himself and holding the sword close to his nose, in front of him and pointing it upwards, he remained motionless. Just as we both felt Markhar's energy from behind, Dhuradhan was already delivering cuts and stabs with amazing speed. I honestly had no idea what was going on, due to his Light powers, which allowed him such speed!

I have never used this ability of the Light powers. It was called Blinking. Standing in well lit areas, movement can be increased drastically. So pretty much, a pure Light being like Dhuradhan, can move with the speed of light! Of course, this required a LOT of energy and Dhuradhan only moved around like this for a short moment and slowed down his attacks to a point, where you can actually count his hits. Also, he remained motionless, consuming Light energy from the sun!

I knew we will win this battle finally, even if Markhar kept on reappearing somewhere...

Once Markhar appeared in the air, after Dhuradhan had sliced him to pieces of course, he sent flames down upon him. I expected Dhuradhan to get away from him, but instead, he flipped his sword upside down and spoke up inside my head...

''That was the Cross Sword. Now, what the Light power is good at? Protection. Let me introduce you to the Cross Shield...''

And fair enough, a shield formed around the cross. The cross itself was the handle, while the light-blue energy now spread around it, expanded and formed a shield. And it didn't just look epic, but was really effective. There, I realized that The Golden Cross did look like the handle of a shield and a sword. It actually made sense and it probably made easier to call out this function of the cross. For a long time, I thought the Light didn't want to make that cross to look like that cross from a certain religion, so they created it a bit differently. After all, Thelestial created The Light after he stopped believing in a God and found out about the many possibilities of the Light power... well, he didn't really believed in it actually, not even for a second. He knew that something powerful was in the air. Therefore, later, he created everything in connection with Light energy using and such, letting go of any kind of religious habit. Also, along with the Light power abilities, he was one of those, who experienced with other Mage abilities... and thus, the Mages appeared...

The flames didn't even push back against Dhuradhan, nor consumed energy from the shield. The perfect protection against something as dangerous as fire. And in the hands of an expert fighter, this protection could be turned into something painful as well...

When Dhuradhan grew wings as well, he used his energy, along with his glowing and transparent, light-blue wings to bash the shield against Markhar's body. It delivered MUCH more damage to him than my scaled shield-like appendage for my claws, even if those had sticking out scales! Dhuradhan just kept on amazing both me and Dhanthas...

While Dhanthas voiced out his opinions about Dhuradhan's actions - which were effective AND spectacular - , I tried to think up a proper explanation about how Dhuradhan was able to fight like this. For a year or more, he was inside me, not leaving my body. He ONLY saw fights, but never partook in them. Unlike Dhanthas, who usually told me what to do with my enemy. He only healed and gave me advice about situations. Also, he knew more about my cross, which I have been using for a few years now. And what does he do? Reveal its full potential in a serious battle, showing its functions and possibilities!

I HAD to know more about myself... a lot more, but I had to wait for the end of the fight...

Dhuradhan - again - was standing motionless, when Markhar tried to grab hold of his legs from below. Slower than before, he flipped his Cross Sword to make it to point downwards and proceeded to stab down onto Markhar's head... well, it was originally aimed for his head, but the Mage leaned away and he got stabbed in the shoulder...

Markhar cried out and Dhuradhan pulled him out from the hole where the Mage was in, all the while the sword was inside his shoulder. Dhuradhan swung the sword to his left and it let the Mage to drop to the ground. But before the body could roll away, Dhuradhan stabbed down onto his stomach, pinning him down. Me, along with Dhanthas, were cheering for the blood, but not because we were both insane... no...

That blood meant that Markhar couldn't use his substitute technique anymore... yes, we finally won!

Markhar was too weak to struggle against the blade, but was still panting. Dhuradhan used away all of his energy and he was exhausted. It was strange hearing him letting out a grunt while pulling the sword out from the Mage's body, dismissing the Cross Sword and dispelling the Golden Cross itself too...

''I am going to run out of energy! My time is over in here...'' And with that, he started to fall on top Markhar, letting me back to control...

When I came back to my senses, I was relived to feel no pain inside myself and even found most of my previous wounds healed up a bit! It filled me with tranquility and I would have been able to think clearly... but I didn't...

Because when I found myself face to face with Markhar, so close to him and being helpless against me... I just snapped, simple as that...

Using the gained momentum from Dhuradhan's falling, I delivered a rage filled punch to Markhar's face. I could go on and on about how fantastic it felt and how much adrenaline I gained from the blood I was seeing, but I think you can imagine my state at that moment...

I was kneeling on top of him, pressing my legs against his injury as hard as I could, while also delivering merciless punches to his face. From the left, then from the right, front strike to his nose and his skull itself, choking him with my left hand and letting all of my anger out with my right hand... I highly enjoyed it...

''You're suffering will be legendary, EVEN IN HELL!'' I shouted at the top of my lungs, hammering down onto his head with two of my fists.

The ground around us was already covered in blood, but the fractured and crushed bones in his face opened up new exits for the blood. I used these gaps with pleasure, as I picked up my pace in my brutal beating and blood was flying out of him at that moment. I momentally got reminded about Luceta' , when I did the same thing to him... beating the life out of him, with bloody fists, deadly intentions and sick satisfaction...

I raised up both of my fists, preparing for a mighty hammer strike to his face, when I found myself unable to move. The area around me went silent and as I was leaning back, head whipped back, I stared at the sun above me. When I tried to think about why I stopped, I wanted to continue but I couldn't. I literally froze in place and I actually felt rather cold after a moment... and a newly found dread filled me from inside.

I let my arms fall down from above me, probably checking if I was actually dreaming or something. But it only served to show me the cruel truth...

Just as my arms moved an inch, in my chest, an incredible amount of pain welled up and I couldn't do anything but let out a loud scream of agony. When I looked down and threw my arms onto my chest, the pain made me twitch at several places and the air got stuck in my lungs. I don't really think that I've ever experience such pain before, but either way, it was unbearable...

''FUCK ME! Dude, can you hear me?!''

''It was a trap! Stay still, I am working on the healing!''

I spotted a rod of energy, connected to my chest and penetrating my Primary Armor, body armor, clothes and skin. It didn't stop there, though... sadly, it also went through my flesh, ribs, more flesh and finally, it hit the most important organ inside me... the heart...

Looking up slightly, I saw Markhar's mouth, wide open and the energy rod was coming out of it. I could see his lips slightly curled up in amusement and he soon let go of the rod. The object remained inside me, as I fell down from him and onto the ground. I just couldn't do anything, but lie on my back, gasping for air and enjoying the sun, while my vision slowly faded...

''You are too weak for me... young Avatar.'' I heard Markhar quietly. ''It took you a lot of time to walk into my trap... and it also costed my Benders, but it worth the waiting. Now that you are no more, I give you the respect, to die sooner...'' His purple energy blocked out the sun before me and a sharp object started to slowly form above me.

''Not enough energy!''

''HE'S GONNA DIE!''

''I do not know what to do!''

''FUCK!''

Strangely, I didn't see my life getting played all over again before my eyes. Looks like the saying is not entirely true, after all. But I still thought about the outcome of my death...

Now, I always wanted to find my peace in the end, but not like this! I had many things to do...
Bringing destruction upon the Nuclear Weapons and punishing their leader. Freeing the slaves in my country, then in the whole world. Making the Mortals to forget about the magic. I wanted to say good luck for my team and a goodbye for my family. I wanted to... no, I didn't want to say farewell to The Light and Hell, because I was about to end up in one of them. I wanted to say thank you for a certain Angel above, for always looking over me. And saying sorry for many other souls... and I realized there that I had so many souls that I find important for myself... it didn't help at accepting my fate either...

The object shifted every so slowly into position, while getting sharper and sharper...

I thought back to my accomplishments...
When I had written the goodbye letter for my family, before jumping of that cliff. When I saw and felt the darkness of Hell. When Demons and Sinners tried to pull me down to Hell. When I had seen the light above me and a majesty Angel, Celestia descended down after me. When she, an unknown voice told me what will be my role in this world's Balance. When Celestia visited me in my time of sorrow, then gave me her relic-

''Celestia...''

''Wh-what?''

''Celestia...''

''Who's Celestia?!''

''Dhuardhan... Celestia... my past... relic... help...''

''What the-?!''

''On it!''

I had only ONE last chance and I REALLY had to use it quickly. Thankfully, Dhuradhan went through my memories and knew about Celestia. She was that Angel, who gave me a relic, which had a sun curved into its bronze colored surface. It was some sort of necklace and she told me to use it, when I find no exit from danger and suffering. She also told me to use it when I'm sad and need her company. When I just want to spend some time with her and maybe, find a solution to my problems.
And I don't know about you, but this intense moment could be perfectly described with those words and could be considered as a moment, where I HAD to escape!

I remembered her words, her advices and her gentleness... but I couldn't remember her face...

''Got it! Quickly, use it!''

I wasted no time and tried to focus. I pictured the object, which I had long forgotten, but Dhuradhan helped me summoning it around my neck. My vision was blurry and I couldn't hear anything else, aside from the magic working around my neck. The deadly object above me just reached its final state and was about to stab me, when I lost consciousness...

After that, I could just only guess if I was alive. I felt nothing, sensed nothing and I didn't know if I was breathing...

But I knew that I could processed the silence and the nothingness. I could think and feel emotions. I could feel Dhuradhan and Dhanthas inside me and just making out a few of their words...

And as long as I was with them, I knew that I was alive...

|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||

Outburst:
When you collect energy around your Primary Armor and let it go, whilst damaging a certain are around you. (The more energy you use, the bigger the outburst will be...)
This ability can be used to dispel an incoming attack if you time it right. (Thought, it's energy wasting...) But mostly, this ability is perfect to get out from a tight situation or just push everything and everyone away from around you, so you can ''get some fresh air''. (Useful when fighting against multiple enemies and you get surrounded...)
You can control how powerful you want to make it, so you won't break any bones in your enemy, when you do an Outburst. Of course, this will require a precisely spread-around energy barrier around your armor, so the hit won't hurt, just push the enemy away...

Quick-Outburst
There is a economical method to do an Outburst! Since you have a Primary Armor, you can let that go, instead of wasting time on gathering energy around the armor. Of course, letting go of the armor like this means you become vulnerable for that single second, while you put back a new Primary Armor. So use it wisely and keep an eye out for a cheap shot while doing this useful and quick trick!

***

The claws: (Just without the tentacles, the holes and those unnecessary things on it. Like... I don't know... maybe a dragon's arm, with a human's bone structure... maybe. The things is, there are scales, not tentacles...)

Author's Note

The Avatar has been defeated! Who will protect Earth without him? How will it change Earth, if Markhar lets the Mortals know about the magical world? The humans will facing against a new danger and Balance is nowhere to be found!
The Balance has been ruined... again...

So, next chapter will contain ponies... hopefully. But the important thing is that we're in Equestria from now on. Let's see what will balance do in there and how will the ponies react to him...

Dhuradhan and Dhanthas being badass and Balance finally back with another adventure, after a year of peace...
New techniques for the win! new weapons for the win! Markhar the bastard for the win- fuck no!

I couldn't find a picture for a sword or a shield like that, so you have to use your imagination... sorry... :P

Have a nice day!
~Adam

Chapter Five: Waking up - Dream World (Part One)

Locate. Spot. Analyze. Choose. Proceed. Finish.

This is how I worked and did what I had to do. How I had to think, before deciding which soul can rot in Hell or hopefully find purity in The Light.
Locating the soul's place of residence in question, then getting a clear view of that soul.
Analyzing him or her with the Soul Window, then deciding if he or she had committed enough sin to be sent to Hell... or! He or she had done little bad and I can allow that soul to live, but warn him or her about something wrong he or she had done. This is usually something about using magic too close to Mortals, being visibly armed close to Mortals (You would be surprised that how big weapons they can carry around like nothing!) and such little things, which happens accidentally.
Then finally, eliminating the problem. Now, before you think I kill before asking, no! Think about this... like the police and- ... sorry, Dhanthas interrupted me, saying that: ''It rhymed!''

Anyways, my judgement over sending the wrong soul to Hell, is all about how they behave around... 'security', yeah, let's just call it like this. Okay, so I'm the security and upon spotting me, they surrender. Now, I usually explain to them what will happen if they do such thing again... but I only do this, when they just take advantage of their powers and did minor damage... let's say, vandalism. So, I find vandals, then I won't kill them, because they're usually just fools and let's face it... I did such things too, back then... and you could say I still do it, considering how big is the destruction of my fighting style...

So, vandals, they can live. If they run away, then they receive a little beating after catching them. But if they attack me, then I won't be tolerant anymore and kill them. Of course, I would try my best to not do it and just catch them for the Guardian Angels... sadly, I couldn't do that so often...

And as expected, everything, which is worse than vandalism, will be taken care of by death...

Now, you would ask me: ''Why did you tell this to me?'' Well, because as I was waiting for the unknown to come, it quickly went through my head. Mostly, because I found no excuse of the old man's actions, so death is my sentence for him. Also, I measured up the consequences of me, leaving behind an open threat for Earth...

Markhar... I had no idea where he can end up in Hell. He brings suffering for entertainment; a coward for using Benders to save his dry and sorry ass; an angry and mad old man... and that is pretty much it. I'm not the one who decides where to send these kind of souls in Hell. It was the Grim Reaper's job, not mine. I just send him the soul and he will decide upon his or her fate...

Suddenly, I started to hear voices. One was Dhuradhan and the other one was Dhanthas. Their voices were muffled and I couldn't make out any words they were saying. That, and I suddenly felt the pain from my highly serious wound, so I couldn't even focus on them at that moment...

As the pain came, I felt the gravity pulling towards my legs and my head snapped back to its place, as I found myself in a standing position. When I tried to process the feeling of the ground, I realized that I was in the air. I heard some sort of explosion - a magical one, for that matter - and I wasn't floating anymore. My fall wasn't that big, probably a meter or less. But I wasn't prepared, neither in the condition to land properly and not feeling any pain...

''Gragh!'' I let it slip out from my mouth and I soon heard some sort of liquid, splattering onto the ground below me.

I knew it was my blood, since I tasted it in my mouth and it had a really strong scent. Usually, I swallow back down the blood, not wanting to waste it, but feeling that I was able to breath a little better, I decided to let my mouth to be open and allowed the blood to make free way for air to my lungs...

I was on my knees and just started to feel the blood against my hand, as the pool of red liquid created a nice puddle in front of my face. As awareness came back to me slowly, along came the rest of my senses. Like hearing. I heard some rumblings around me and taking the ground-shaking into count, I assumed there were people around me. I could only hope that they weren't those type who shoot at sight...

''What is going on?''

The sound of her voice... motherlike, which gives you comfort. Calm with slight strictness, strong like a noble's but still pleasant. That was the voice I heard and listened to years ago. Her words were those, which gave me strength to not give up my destiny and helped me accept my fate. Her attitude, that gave my childhood self comfort an some encouragement.

That was the sound, which I had forgotten completely... along with her words. We discussed my future and I was supposed to live a balanced life with happiness... not with pain. I promised her to be good in general... I'm not saying that I'm not good in a way, but that wasn't how I was supposed to live my life. I went through changes, both in personality and look. Remember me as a child? Innocent look, clean soul. Now? I won't even start it...

But there I was, in front of her, half-dead and bloody... like a mess. And what I wanted from her? What I was about to ask in that unconvincing state of mine? I mustered out the last bit of my energy - not magical one, of course - and spoke up, hoping to be able to do that later...

''Celestia... ugh... help...''

I haven't said that word for like... I can't remember if I ever said that. I have been in sticky situations, but never let myself to look pathetic. Broken, yes, but not pathetic. But... I would even cry in front of her, I wouldn't feel ashamed of myself...

I couldn't see anything, but wasn't able to be bothered about that. I started to collapse and that energy rod was still inside me. And there, I wanted to survive, not commit my fourth suicide! So choosing the pain, I hardly made myself to fall to my side and not push the rod into my heart any deeper. Hell, I wasn't even sure if it was inside the heart, I just felt my consciousness slipping away rapidly!

The last thing I heard was her and I simply cannot express how much it warmed my already cold heart to hear her saying that...

''Adam?''

I passed out and it was probably the end of me... but I have never embraced death like that happily before...

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

At first, I thought I died actually. The pain from my chest had gone and only a warm, tingling feeling remained in its place and spread to the other regions of my body. That other three time I died, I felt pain, a high weight on myself and the next thing I knew was me being alive, but feeling the same pain from before. But not this time. Because this time, I felt relaxed and the pleasant feeling in my body calmed my nerves... well, it would have calmed me down, if not for the thought of being dead!

Still, I wasn't about to believe in something without proof...

My senses slowly came back to me, one by one. The first sense was touching and it didn't help my fears to go away, thanks to the soft grass underneath me. The place where I fought against Markhar was a dust and dirt covered area and the place where I ended up and assumed it was Celestia's place was some sort of floor, not soft grass. I had and still have no knowledge about where the Pure Souls end up directly after dying. I only know that they get escorted to The Light for some explanation, but what happens before that? I do not know and hopefully never will...

While I was thinking about being in paradise, finally dead... well, I found it slightly ironic. I always wanted to find peace and tranquility somewhere, where nothing disturbs me and no one is around, trying to disturb or kill me. And the only way to find this desire was to die... I think that was one of the reasons why I jump off that cliff back then...

Along with touching, I focused on feeling myself. Breathing worked, heart was pounding in a calmed rhythm and muscles reacted to my commands. Though, my muscles felt extremely tired and I couldn't lift them up, only wiggle my fingers and burying them deeper into the grass. Also, my skin responded to the cold breeze of the wind and I soon found out that the wind was blowing. Not a tornado, but neither just some weak air movement.

After a few minutes, I realized that I could actually hear the wind. My ears slowly came back to work and my realization made me snap out of the laziness. Instead, I focused on opening my eyes, but they weren't responding. Though my eyes felt heavy, I was able to register the light on the right side of my face, warming up that area. And thankfully, I was able to feel this warmth in my eyes and not much later, I was cringing from the brightness.

I decided to wait a little bit more, practicing moving my own body. I listened to the whistling of the wind, as it went through large objects. One large object was a tree behind me, which let its leaves dance to the movement of the air. I heard birds chirping from there and there and I got the picture of a beautiful garden or some sort.

Of course, this picture in my head only made me feel grimmer and grimmer, since this proved my death more and more true...

No! There must have been an explanation about why I was suddenly in my long ago wished desire's place, after receiving a lethal blow to the heart. Even if it sounded ridiculous! I had to be alive, I just had to. If not for myself, then for my people back at home... for the whole planet and the world...

Something had fallen onto my forehead and I slowly lifted it up with my right hand to see what it was. To my surprise, it was a leaf... well, it wasn't what made me surprised, but the fact that I was seeing! And of course, the fact that I was moving my arms more freely and easily...

But I had to close my eyes again, due to the sun shining right into them. I used my hand to shield away the brightness of the sun's orange beams, helping my eyes to adjust to the light and letting me at least peek through my fingers. I spotted the leaves, moving about in their flickering from the wind and allowing the sunlight to reach the ground and me below the branches.

Gritting my teeth and growling quietly, I moved away my hand and let the sun shining upon me with all of its light. It was like I was showing the sun itself, that I was stronger than her, because I glared at the giant orb above and hummed in 'victory'. But in reality, I simply forced my eyes to adjust to the light. Well, it worked and I didn't have to cringe while looking...

I sighed and after the second try, I managed to get into a sitting position and looking over myself, I found my clothes clean and intact. Like they had been in a washing machine or came from a tailor itself! No cuts and holes, dirt marks gone and their color was shaper. They looked completely new! My gears had disappeared, only the bracelets and knives remained alongside me. But my rifles and pistols were gone, making me further confused.

After inspecting myself, I inspected the area around me. It appeared to me, that I was on some sort of hill and under a tree. From my position, I couldn't see anything else clearly, so deciding to take a wider look, I stood up. It was surprisingly easy to do, considering that I was exhausted a moment ago... maybe it was just pleasant to just lay there and enjoy the nature...

Arriving at the edge of the hill, I was greeted with the most beautiful landscape that I ever had the privilege to witness...

First, I noticed that the hill I was standing on, was actually small. Probably a few meters high and on the highest point of a wide and long field. A giant, green blanket and I was standing on the pillows! It was amazing and as the field moved to lover grounds, it ended with the wall of trees, which locked the whole field away from a new biome, the forest.

Each tree stood close to the other one from my point of view and blocked my sight from peering into the forest territories. From every direction, trees surrounded the field and separated the green blanket from other territories. Aside from the forest territory, there were the shores at the bottom of the field. The sun painted the otherwise blue liquid and brown sand to orange, as it was moving down below the ocean. Well, at least I assumed it was an ocean, due to its size and not making out any island at the far end of the huge amount of water...

Also, the water, instead of being transparent, it turned into a mirror, thanks to the sun's unique angle. I could clearly see the strong light on the ocean's surface, duplicating the one and only celestial body on the sky. The water sparkled as it moved and I found myself getting blinded for short moments, as they were much brighter than the orange beams from the sky.

Turning my attention back to closer grounds, I found myself on the right side of the field, if I looked down onto the shore. The hill where I stood, was just a little chunk of trees, leaning into the otherwise straight field, which continued running up higher from my left. It was like that line of field supposed to be endless, since I couldn't see the end of it, if I ran my eyes through the way of the field. Also, the hill with that lone tree wasn't a hill, just a bit higher platform standing out from the plain field and being connected to the level of the forest.

Above the trees on the left side of the field, I saw a pair of mountains. Their peeks were covered with plants, due to them, being shorter ones. But from that angle, they looked actually pretty high...
I also saw a mountain on the right side of the field, but that one was visibly short and it looked viable, considering that it had small roads running around it, all the way up to its top.

The wind blew and the landscape reacted as in one, big being. Every tree, every branch, leaf, haulm and flower! The flowers literally danced in the wind! Their various colors made it look like they were people, enjoying the beauty of nature and having fun together!

I leaned back and popped my back at several places, along with my arms, legs and neck, making myself fully awake. This was followed by some slight dizziness and black dots blinded me for a few seconds, while I took in some deep breaths. The smell of clean air, purer than The Light... it felt amazing...

But no matter how breathtaking the view was, it had to come to an end...

Because from my current position, to my right, there was a tombstone. It intrigued me to see who died in that beautiful place, so walking a bit lower on the hill and facing away from the sun, I read what was on the tombstone. I was expecting a name and the date of the birth and death, but what I found rose some alarms inside me...

With a slight fear of actually being dead and a newly came, somewhat sad feeling, I read out loud what the tombstone said.

''Adam
The Balance

1997 - 2012

The man who once lived and gone to die.
The rebellious Assassin.
The Death itself.
The slayer of Saints.
The soul who made the greatest sacrifice.
The unique Legend.
The Balance of our world.

He may find tranquility at last, just as he always wished...''

It was my tombstone. White decoration on the dark colored stone, round shaped and sticking out from the ground. No coffin, no flowers, just a memorial. In other words, simple...
The tombstone was made after my proper burial and placed onto the top of a small hill, under a tree and facing towards the lowering sun. Just as I always wanted...

And there I was, in front of my tombstone, at the exact place where I wished my personal tombstone to be. As much as it warmed my heart to see this as I asked, it only served to remind me about my past and indicating that I died again. This time, for real.

Maybe that place was some sort of peaceful afterlife, but you bring yourself a tombstone from the living world? To got reminded about your life and the place of the tombstone would be your home for eternity? I didn't know, but it proved to be wrong.

I touched the stone and it was lukewarm. It didn't shone as I expected, nor gave me any comfort. Thanks to this, I realized that it wasn't what I originally thought it would be. That, and after I started at it for a few more seconds, I heard someone whispering, also proving me wrong...

''Adam...''

I looked over to the forest behind the tombstone. It was Dhuradhan's voice, but I couldn't see him. What made me confused and a bit worried, that I heard his voice OUTSIDE my head! I soon started to believe that I was dead again. That place was really confusing and my theories about being dead were repeatedly proven true and false. I didn't know what to think anymore, so trying to forget about that place's purpose, I played along...

''Dhuradhan?'' I called out, walking around the tombstone and taking a few steps closer to the forest. I received no reply and I called out again. ''Dhuradhan?!''

''The tree...''

He whispered again, his voice echoing for some reason. I was able to make out what he said and his voice was actually coming from the big tree, standing alone and further away from the forest trees. I got what he meant and I approached the tree, starting to believe that it was actually him. Another strange thought went through my head and it was about Dhanthas, him being the tombstone, if Dhuradhan was the tree. In a way and only for me, it made sense, if I considered that place as my new afterlife home...

I stopped right in front of the tree's bole and spoke up. ''Now what?''

''Touch it...'' Deciding to play along and just do what he said, I placed my right hand onto the bole, carefully and only the fingers first. I let them to be there for a few seconds, then let my arm down. ''Keep them there... and focus...''

''Focus on what? What is going on?'' I demanded, feeling the need for some answers.

''Focus on the nature... You are nature... You are The Balance of the Nature... Expand your senses... Feel the nature... Become one with it... And be everywhere... as the Balance of the Nature...''

Receiving a more precise instruction, I did exactly what he had told me. And let me tell you... it was the most amazing experience that I ever had after a long time...

Taking into count that Dhuradhan told me to do so, I took it slowly and calmly, knowing him about being really good at focus means clear way of thinking. So, I breathed in slowly and exhaled, while raising up my hand back onto the bole again. This time, my muscles weren't tense, but relaxed and tried my best to focus on something, which is nearly impossible, since it was too big.

But Dhuradhan didn't said to put my hand on THAT tree for a reason. Because after starting to focus, I was able to make out a strange, yet familiar feeling inside the tree. The Benders' ability, power and energy... it was literally radiating from that tree! I also sensed Dhuradhan's presence from the tree, yet he wasn't there, nor he himself was the tree. He was somewhere else and after moving to the next steps of feeling the nature, I was able to locate which direction he was...

First, I 'got familiar' with that tree, before moving to the other plants around me. I felt at home, at peace... at tranquility...
That alone was amazing and in a way, I knew what was happening with the tree. A pair of birds were on the highest point of the tree. And I didn't knew it from their singing, no... I knew it from feeling it! Just as this went through my head, I immediately lost them, not feeling anymore what is happening up there...

So I tried again and it worked, though I only managed to feel the tree for a few seconds, before me, thinking about what I can feel, made the whole connection go away. But I memorized what was on the tree. I think I counted three main branches, around thirty or more additional branches and there were like one hundred and sixty three small branches. Yeah... I think that's where the numbers...

Seeing that I was able to count the branches, I tried counting the leaves, but, due to thinking about my motivation and trying to calculate nature itself, I wasn't able to do it... Maybe it was because I kinda disrespected nature? I didn't know it, but I wasn't about to use this ability to count the parts of a tree...

Instead, I moved to the next instruction I had received from Dhuradhan and tried to 'be everywhere'...

It would have been easy, if not for my thoughts and keeping my motivations in my head... also, a certain Dark-self interrupted me...

''Nature calls?''

I kinda missed his smug comments. Even if he made me lose my focus, I was glad to hear him again. That place seriously started to creep me out...

I slowly let go of the bole, arm falling back to my side and I looked up, seeing the two birds flying away, thanks to Dhanthas. ''In a way... yes.'' I replied, taking a few steps back from the tree, while taking one last look at the great tree. It was different from the other trees and it somehow looked welcoming. Like it had a wise soul itself...

Finally, I looked towards the direction where I heard Dhanthas, expecting to see nothing, but my tombstone. I don't know if it was a nightmare or a pleasant reminder or surprise, but when I looked at Dhanthas, DIRECTLY at him... I still can't decide if I felt good about it... more like... strange?

I was looking at my past self. My fourteen years old self, when I changed from the innocent kid, into the beast, aggressive teenager. Though, only his hairstyle, eyes and clothing was what I found similar to my past's self...
He had that simple, short and brown hair, though his was darker than mine. The goat beard, which I didn't care about back then, was also on him and his eyes were green. He had a more muscular body than mine and his grey T-shirt shoved that too. He was wearing one of my favorite, checked summer shorts. The white one, with green, greenish-blue and lime lines, which formed large squares and one single black stripe run along the side of it.
He also had white, short socks and those cool skater shoes, which I really liked back then. They were black and white, comfortable and survived many street fights... yeah, I was kinda like many other teenagers. You probably can't remember that, because of my Headhunter objectives...
As for some little accessory, he had sunglasses, hanging from the collar of his T-shirt and one of those 'name bracelets'. I was expecting to see my name on it, since I had the same and thought he completely copied my cloths, but I saw HIS name on it... it was slightly odd, but cool nonetheless...

''Hehhehee... Like what you see?'' He flexed his muscles, whilst chuckling in his deep and malicious voice. It fit him perfectly and found myself unable to give any reply to that. The face was of an adult's, but the personality was a mirror of mine from the past! ''Ready to go? Have your senses returned?'' He asked, whilst walking in front of me.

''Yeah, I think everything is-'' And my sentence got stuck in my throat, when Dhanthas kicked me in the private area.

''Yep, looks like you got back every feeling and sense. Follow me when you find your balls!'' He called back, while walking inside the forest, leaving me on the ground, while I forced back every curse and whine from myself. He may looked like me, but he still had his own personality...

''Ugh... agh... fugh- fuck... you...'' I grunted out and he laughed.

''Ahhahhaa! I hold no responsibility for any balls in a throat! Pick yourself together and come after me!''

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

And again, I was right. My weakness is a dick...

Holding my belly, leaning forward and limping awkwardly, I slowly caught up to Dhanthas. I was pretty sure that he was snickering and his whole body trembled, as he tried to hide it. He never looked back to me, but knew I was catching up slowly, thanks to my grunts of discomfort on my lover parts.

Finally getting next to him, I started, but immediately got interrupted...

''Where are we goi- whOA-''

Less than under a second, I got pulled back by some unknown force, all the way back to that great tree. It happened so suddenly, that I wasn't even able to brace for impact!

Though... I didn't have to brace for anything...

Because just as my body got turned towards the tree in mid air and I saw the bole from up-close, everything went black. Surprisingly, I felt nothing from my impact. I thought I slammed against the tree too fast and didn't even have time to register the force of my crash...

A few seconds later, another thing made me confused. I suddenly started to feel the pain everywhere, instead of having a huge headache. I couldn't see, nor hear, but the senses in question quickly returned and I found myself in another unknown place...

''Docto... t's wakin... up!'' I heard a feminine voice from my right.

''Knoc... it ou... quickly!'' A male voice this time and from my left.

My hearing was like a pulsation. It went from quiet to audible, then repeated the process. Still, I was able to make out the sentences and it rose the alarms inside me. I was waking up and they wanted to knock me out again? I may had been blind for some reason, but I wasn't about to let myself down like that...

So finding my voice, I let loose of a long-ago not used trick, which was growling like a beast...

''WraaAGH!'' I let out, suddenly getting back my hearing and ability to move.

Still, everything was pitch black, but I had no clue why, nor time to find it out. Because when I found out that I was on some sort of table and rolled down from it whilst kicking down, just so I could kick away the threat, I heard her voice...

''Adam?!''

''Ugh, Celestia!'' I managed to cough out, even though I felt like I had been crushed under a rock. ''I need your help...''

''Yes, you need!'' She started and her voice was coming from my left this time, which was to the right from the table. Yes, I had managed to pretty much kick into the ground, while rolling down from that table. ''You need medical attention!''

I moved my hand up to the energy spear, which was still in my chest. I felt its energy... it was weaker. It dawned on me, that Celestia would only listen to what I originally intended on asking, if I recover. I didn't know what they have been doing to me and how long, but that... 'Doctor' was either stupid, careful or he was just getting started. That spear was weaker than before and deciding to help them out, I did a drastic, but effective solution...

''Please, let us tend to your wounds, then we can- *gasp*'' I didn't let her finish...

With a grunt and forced back cry of pain, I pulled out the spear from myself. My action was probably messy and it was audible... and not just because of her, gasping in shock, but because of the sound of the blood, splattering onto the floor. I still couldn't see anything. It was like we were in a pitch dark room, with no lights!

''Taken care of. Now, we can tal-...'' And the rest of my sentence became inaudible for myself, but my mouth kept on moving. To the point, where I felt the cold tile floor and my body became numb again...

Well... at least it was progress... only a little, but still progress...

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

I woke up with a slight start, my mind catching up with the events. I immediately sat up from my lying position and thankfully, the sun was low enough to not cause my eyes to burn out. I was under the tree again, only a bit later and Dhanthas was there too, just finishing a song...

''Páinka, szereeelmem légy az enyéééém~!'' [Brandy, my loo-oove be-he miiiine~!] He heard my awakening and looked at me with a grin. ''Catchy song, I admit. Looks like Mortals CAN do something useful.''

''Ugh...'' I placed one hand to my forehead, feeling dizzy after standing up. ''And what might that be?''

His grin expanded and I started to regret my question. ''Giving the perfect mood for drinking at a wedding...'' He said, his voice clearly pointing at something from my past. He probably had a lot of time at observing my past. Dhuradhan did it and I think Dhanthas decided to get to know me a little bit better too...

What wedding was he implying? Funny story... remember that wedding, when I ran after that guy, who tried to shoot down the police groom? Well, I disappeared for a reason... I had my bracelet with myself and let's just say... I eliminated the threat, before anyone can see me, stabbing the bastard several times. It's a miracle that no one asked me what happened...

Back to my situation, I shook my head at Dhanthas, a bit amused by the memory, before turning my attention to the tombstone. Apparently, he was sitting on top of it, smoking my favorite Black Dunhill cigarette. I didn't even try to find out where he got it, that place was already a mystery...

''Nice titles, you have here.'' He started, inhaling smoke, whilst patting the memorial. ''I'll need to check out your past, just so I could see your full glory. Hehhehhehe...''

And my guess was right. He did start observing my past too. I thought it will be useful, considering that Dhuradhan was able to help me summoning that relic from Celestia. And if both of them knew about the details of my past, then they will know more about me. And that means, we will be the best team, knowing each others' style in a fight. Why only in a fight? Because I doubted that we will be hanging out with each other that much... yes, they did live inside me, but actually going somewhere to have fun and such... it didn't work for us...

I sighed and said. ''So many titles... and I still feel little about myself...''

''Well, after this defeat, you should. But we'll discuss this together. Follow me, we have plans...''

I followed after Dhanthas and something came to my head...

''Dhanthas?''

''Wha- uuooaAGH!''

I stepped past him, and not looking at him, I called back. ''Catch up when you find your balls! I hold no responsibility for stupid mistakes like FUCKING WITH ME!''

And he just laughed, even though I returned the favor. His laughter was painful and I bet every sound he made sent a wave of agony through his body... all of them coming from his private area. But he was Dhanthas, he could take a beating, even if that meant exploded balls...

Oh, and I enjoyed that... a lot... it was cruel, but just as amusing as it was for him...

|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||

Ez egy fa. = This is a tree.

This is what went through my head when Balance was staring at that freaking tree... (yes, the only thing they say in that video is: This is a tree.)

The song about brandy: (The idea to put this in here, came from the beer i was drinking. What can I say, it's inspiring...) >:D

Such a happy and drunken-like song, I love it!

Author's Note

Next chapter will be out a little bit later. I just came back from a camp, which was crap... and thanks to that, I got a cold, preventing me from reading out loud without hurting my throat... -.-

Anyways, we're in Equestria and the next chapter will explain what kind of place is that beautiful landscape. Also, I had the most problem with the next chapter. Let's just say, describing something gave me a hard time...

Anyways, before you flip out, Balance is not 14, nor 15... we will see how old he is actually. And by the end of Book Four, he will be above 18, so stay tuned and follow his life through Equestria and how he will reach adulthood...

FTWs: Love towards death for the win! Dhanthas being a party animal for the win! (We'll see that later, actually...) Nature calls for the win! Amazing landscape for the win! Celestia for the win! Balance being badass for the win!

Well, the next chapter will be out today... or early tomorrow. I don't know when I will read it over, but certainly not now. Now, I just want to rest my voice... and smoke a cigarette...

Have a nice day!
~Adam

Stick with me and I'll certainly hope you'll see an improving writer, as the story goes.
~Adam

Chapter Five: Waking up - Past, Present and Future (Part Two)

From time to time, Dhanthas let out a short chuckle, even though his sensitive spot was still hurt. As expected, he recovered AND caught up with me rather quickly, showing me again how tough he was. But it was completely fine. He was Dhanthas, a part of me in a way, but I had a feeling that he had started to fall apart from me and become a completely new person...

And not just remain as my Darker self...

As I thought about that even more, it actually made sense. They were suggesting me plans... my OWN selves! I know how Dhanthas worked back then... he tried to swindle me into things...
And Dhuradhan, too. At first, he tried convincing me to not do something harsh and only later he started giving me advice. Both of them started to become separate from me and not just because of their acts in the past. Look at that, Dhanthas was leading me somewhere and we were about to discuss a plan! Like we were three completely different being, sharing one body!

A perfect trio...

By the way... Dhanthas wasn't leading me anymore...

Unexpectedly, instead of me following him, HE followed ME! HE was supposed to lead me somewhere, not the opposite way. And there I was, being at the front and just going to our meeting place, where we would discuss things. It still sounded oddly strange for me to think about my own selves as teammates. I had considered them as teammates before, but that started to turn into reality!

I soon realized why I was on the lead... the path we were on was visible and I kept on following it. No wonder why Dhanthas hadn't spoke up... that is, if he actually wanted to speak up after that ball kick...
It was a clear and walkable path and when I realized why I was able to go on the right way, I noticed the tracks of a humanoid being. Oblivious to myself, I didn't even know that I was following those foot marks. Without registering my own thoughts, I assumed it was Dhanthas' marks and followed it. And all of that time, I hadn't realize the fact that I was on the right track...

I just turned to that way where he came from, without me realizing that it would actually make sense going that way...

I followed the tracks until my eyes caught the sight of a particularly familiar house...

And that house wasn't just our destination it seemed, but the house where I spent a huge amount of time three or four years ago. The house, which I haven't seen for a really long time. The house where I had grown up and spent my childhood's hard times... the only house that I thought it would be my only home... my family's house...

We approached the house from its left and I noticed that the path where we came from, was in a conspicuous spot. The trees stood like a wall and two of them acted as a little 'gate' to that path and from this 'gate' , all the way up to the front gate, led a trodden lane in the grass. I glanced back at Dhanthas questioningly, when I saw some parts from a car.

''Had to rip out that whole thing from your memories. The car was part of the copy, but I took care of it... these are the remains...'' He approached the front gate of the house, then called back. ''Make yourself at... 'home'. I'll get Dhuradhan.''

And I did as he said. While he went inside, I stood there for a few seconds, feeling a little twinge in my chest. I was right in front of my house, even if it was a little bit different... or I was the one, who forgot how it looked like...

The walls were a pale, still colorful yellow. As the sun was going down, it casted an orange light upon the walls, which in turn, beat off that light. That caused the house to look more lively and to make the otherwise pale color to look more brighter.
The big fence at the front looked nearly the same, too. The iron bars were black and the stone walls were the same color as the house, if not a shade different. On top of each wall, acting as a 'roof' , were still the same, pale-peach colored stone domes. And at the bottom of the stone walls, white stone decorated them.

As I approached the front gate at last, I wondered if the front gate was still the same, broken one. And after closing it with ease, without knowing it, I was reaching for the button, which would allow me to reopen the gate. And sure enough, next to the mail box, I found the button to send electricity into the lock and let go of it. It buzzed for a few seconds and to just test it out, I opened the gate. The buzzing stopped and I closed the gate. After that, I tried opening it without pushing the button and it didn't let me open.

''Took them a day or two to fix this thing... my family wasn't able to do it under a few years...'' I thought to myself in amusement. You probably remember how that lock kept on getting stuck and all...

I started my way up the stairs and to the entrance door. As I was getting closer to the top, green greeted me from my right. That big, old thuja. We never had the chance to get the christmas decorations down from that 'tree'... and my selves weren't lazy to do that, though I wondered how they managed to get off those lights from it. I mean, that plant CONSUMED the cables as it grew taller and bigger! The cables were INSIDE the branches! And what that two do? Simply get them down, without cutting through the leaves and branches...

In front of me, in a wedge form, was the hall's glass wall. The windows were clean and more darker, preventing me from seeing inside. Also, the frames were larger and black, along with the other window frames on the house's sides and the stairs' handrail. The stairs itself was white and the rest of the ground at the front side of the house, was the usual tiled walkway. Each piece of tile was the same: many little gravel in different colors, melted together and on concrete blocks.
The driveways were still there on both side of the house, along with the two garage entrance to the cellar. And the fences around the rest of the house were wood and copper convolution, with bamboo blocking the view outside and inside.
And the roof remained the same color, but more cleaner, making it look brighter.

I reached for the door handle and found it more fitting to the whole window wall, with it being in the color of silver. It reflected enough light to notice it and its clean surface was much nicer to grab a hold on, instead of it being copper colored.
I walked inside and the sight was breathtaking...

The floor was the same, marble tiles, but far cleaner than I remembered. If the light was shining onto it from a certain angle, I was able to make out my reflection!
The walls remained white, but - as expected - more cleaner and their usual black decorations on it were more radiant. They were just little pieces of black dots and lines, not bigger than a few centimeter, but I was able to make out each one of them!
The stairs were actually DONE! They weren't just the cold, concrete stairs, but actual and done stairs! It was really strange to see dark-brown wood on each step, instead of grey stone. And as expected, the handrail was black too...
From inside, there were no covers for the windows, but I guess it made sense. There were no one around to peek inside the house and the windows were dark enough to hide everything.
Above me, the old chandelier wasn't dusty and old, but new and its holders were black, looking good with the window frames. And of course, the lamps looked much better, not weak and small...
To my right, there was the door to the little toilette, which was dark-brown too, like the stairs. The short bench on the left with no backrest, which was by the bottom of the stairs, shared the same color of the door's and the stairs'. Dhanthas and Dhuradhan probably found that combination more fitting, I believe. But nonetheless, that three object already made the hall more lively.
And there was that mirror, opposite to the bench. It was wider and that's when I realized that the whole hall was larger too. The mirror had those greek styled decorations around it, but not in white anymore. No, it was dark-brown wood again, joining to the bench's, stairs' and toilette door's nice combination.
The hanger for coats and such had been white, but now... it was dark-brown... unsurprisingly...
And behind me, from the door to the left and at the corner of the window wall, there was a middle-tall plant. It was sitting in a purple vase and it looked really green. Further inspecting it, it was just recently irrigated and its height reached my chest... much taller than that dying plant in my family's house...
There was no phone, nor alarm on the wall to my right, but I found it unnecessary anyways...

Maybe I was just fed up with all the stress from the recent events. Maybe I was just homesick and missed my family. But... I felt welcomed in that house. The outside of the house already looked welcoming and then the hall? I was eager to see the rest of the house...
There, I suddenly remembered that I always appreciated decorations and art. But, as you might noticed, I had a busy life and so, I couldn't just stop and admire masterpieces. Yes, when I was looking over the city in the past, I admit, I was admiring the city's buildings too. But I didn't have that much time, since I was wearing my Headhunter suit and was on a mission... and now, I was in the middle of nowhere, allowed to marvel on the beauty of my OWN house! That was probably one of the reason why I felt so great inside 'my' house...

Dhanthas knew how would I react and that is the only reason he waited for me to get inside. He watched me the whole time by the end of the hall, looking at my turning form by the doorstep. If I recall, I am pretty sure I did a three-sixty turn in my amazement. By the time I was done, he was grinning at me in a knowing way, then upon looking at him, he let out a chuckle.

''Hehhe, have a look around. The things I've done so far 're looking good. I'll check on Dhuradhan in the library. Come outside to the terrace when you're done.'' And with that, he went to the left, where a corridor led to the bathroom, my father's room and office.

I started my way up the stairs and after taking a few steps, I finally caught up on what Dhanthas just said...

''What library?'' I thought, while pausing in mid-step and glancing at the spot where Dhanthas stood a moment ago. And in the next moment, I heard my father's office door opening and closing. ''They turned the office into a library...'' I wasn't sure if it was amusing or worrying. But it certainly made sense, in a way. I had a really good guess about which one of them wanted a library, instead of an office. Dhuradhan wouldn't be able to enjoy an office... maybe the computer, but without internet, it was useless...

I resumed my way up the stairs and upon getting to the top, I spotted a narrow path leading above the entrance door. It was one of the new things they placed into the house. The hall used to be big and only the top of the stairs acted as a little balcony, leaning above the hanger and the quarter of the bench downstairs. Now, there was a balcony above the entrance door, opposite to the stairs' balcony. The path leading to that little balcony was right above the small toilette downstairs, so it didn't tower above the mirror or over the hall, for that matter...
The floor there and the path leading there was the same dark-brown wood; black handrail from the stairs going further and keeping that path safe, along with the balcony part. I still don't know how I had missed that before and only noticed it after I came up the stairs...

I walked to the window wall on that balcony and looked outside. On the balcony itself, there was nothing, just an empty area. Also, the balcony was just positioned between two lines of windows, so it was unnoticed from the outside. It picked up the shape of the window wall, too, since the floor looked like a triangle above the entrance door.
I looked outside and noted how dark the windows were. Yes, the sun was setting, but the light it gave out would have still made me cringe. And so, I was able to see the land around the house, even the field and that tree where I once laid.

I decided to move on and check out the rest of the house, starting with the room to the right by the stairs' balcony. My good, old brother's room. The only thing that changed was the brightness in the room. Every furniture looked like new and clean. No clothes on the chairs, no bags next to the desk, nothing! Just furniture and furniture, each one looking nice...

After peeking inside, I closed the door and took a quick glance at the door to my right, directly in front of the stair's balcony door. That single room... just thinking about it made me feel uneasy. I had mixed feelings about it, because I had both good and bad memories about that room.

I shook my head and went forward, down the corridor, where I checked the rest of the upper floor. The corridor wasn't really THAT different. Walls remained the same cream colored; carpet covering the floor in an orange color. But there wasn't a sofa on the right... nope, there was a staircase, leading even higher! ''I don't think it was there back then...'' I thought and decided to check it out after I took a look at the rest of the rooms.

The doors remained nearly the same. And yes! There were handles on the door. Back then, it was kinda poor-looking to see a door without a lock and handle. They were simple, bronze colored ones; the doors itself were dark-brown... yes, again, but it looked pretty nice.
Aside from the toilette, bathroom and my mother's room, there was nothing new, only the expected cleanness and slight emptiness. But that room, where we stuffed everything broken and useless... it was not the same...

When I opened the door... more like tried to open it, I couldn't. It was locked, but heard some sort of conversation inside and the moving of shelves and books. ''They. Made. A two story... library...'' I decided to not disturb Dhuradhan and Dhanthas, so I walked up the stairs to the third floor. It was really strange... having a third floor sounded strange. But of course, I couldn't remember my own house correctly. I KNEW that we didn't have a third floor, but I didn't know how large our house was. I found out that the whole house was wider, since that path to that new balcony in the hall took away quite the area. So with that, the house was most definitely three or four meters wider.

But the third floor? I wasn't sure how big the house was anymore...

Upon arriving at the top, I was greeted with a large area in the roof of the house. It was above every room in the house, except the library - which was still odd in my opinion - and the inside of the roofs were the walls. It was surprisingly clean for a room in a roof. I expected a mass amount of dust, a few bird nests and cobwebs between the beams. But there were none and half of the room actually had the beams hidden behind wooden planks.

The stairs brought me to the left side of the area, next to the roof at the front side of the house. Only in that room, was handrail for the stairs, preventing anyone from falling into that hole in the ground, which was for the stairs. The handrail itself was different from the previous ones, as it looked better with light-brown, wooden handrail and it gave a brighter look for the rest of the room.

At the top, I turned to the right, behind me the roof, meaning one of the end of the third floor's area. And in front of me... well, I had a feeling that I will enjoy that place... highly...

Blue carpet covering the whole, large and open room, making it rather homey.
One the left side of the room, a line of counters in a modern, light-brown appearance, fitting with the handrail and some other furniture. A kitchen area, taking away the whole left side. Small and practical...
On the right side and in the corner, there was an 'L' shaped desk, pushed against the corner. The roof was running above it in its forty-five degree, allowed a skylight to be above the desk. On the desk, there were several objects, which mainly picked up my interest: A computer, a pair of speakers, a subwoofer under the desk, a lamp, shelves built into the roof's beams and frames, a microphone and a headset. All of these looked modern if not new... or they were just clean and that is why they looked amazing. Either way, they looked expensive and in good condition. Also, I had a wild guess who built that area... just didn't know where he found that design and things in my memory...
To the right of this desk and its gadgets, I spotted a bookshelf, though no books were on it. Still, it fit there perfectly and since the house already had a library, I didn't really find use of that bookshelf...

Still on the right side of the room, I spotted a livingroom area, with three couches, one coffee table and a TV on top of a short chest of drawers, next to it some sort of console. I wasn't that familiar with games and such, since I never had time to just even try them out! Dhanthas probably expected me to play some with him, which amused me further.
One couch was light- and the other one was dark-brown. The latter one was opposite the TV. The third couch was different, it being a little funky styled one. Its backrest was higher, but it gave fewer place to sit, due to it being narrow and long. The other two was shorter and just overall, larger. That odd one was facing away from the balcony and was opposite to the light-brown couch; the black table between them and on some soft and puffier rugs. What I meant by funky style? Well, you remember the old couches... yeah, those with the strange symbols on the blue background texture...

The balcony pretty much was just CALLING me to go outside, but sadly, the glass door was locked. So not wanting to rip it out and waste my time... I went down to the second floor and stopped before my room...

I looked at the door... MY door. It was still the same: Pale door, blurry windows, that are showing a gloomy room on the other side; that little sign that said 'Only for men.' , which I put on my door at my 'beast' times; the lock- and handleless holes on it and where I tied a little neon yellow twine, just so I could open it more easily; that history book pushed underneath it, so the wind won't elect creaking sounds out of the hinges. It was completely the same, even its age was visible on it!

I sighed and prepared for the train of memories and a possible mental breakdown...

I closed my eyes and pushed open the door, letting it hit the wall next to it on the other side. Not looking where I was going, I stepped inside and stopped in the middle of the room, inhaling in the oh-so familiar air of my room. Then at last, I let my eyes to be greeted with the sight of my room. I thought Dhanthas changed the room, but I thought wrong...

Again... EVERYTHING was the same! The wall in front of me was pale-blue; the wall to my right was pale-cream colored; and the wall to my left was pale-peach colored. The carpet was the same dark-blue, with all the little pictures on it. Furniture at the same places, just like the objects and clothes... no matter how childish or messy it looked, I felt at home. And since I was the one who had to stay in that room, while my good, old brother received the new, more adult-like room... I was left with that one... all alone...

I collapsed onto my knees. That was it, my room, where I spent my darkest times and those few happy times. My childhood... I've already realized that I had none, but seeing that room again, so far away from the REAL one... that single fact simply stabbed me from the inside. Memories from my past came crashing down upon me and I heard all the voices from the past. There were laughter, cries of joy and cheering in happiness... before the crying in sorrow, shouting from agony and pleas of helps echoed through my head. Thanks to them, I closed my eyes and rapidly tried to stay calm and ease myself, before I break down into a rampaging mess of emotional teenager. After all of the misery I went through back then, every shock of pain I experienced physically AND mentally... they all bottled up inside me and came to the surface in that room. That was that place, where I felt safe and could let out all of my stress, without anyone seeing it and using it against me. Though... after a time, I refused to let it out and I turned it into anger. And I used that anger to never let myself cry and ruin my balance. As my title says, I need to be in balance and that means no emotions.

And so that's what I did back then. For a few years now, it didn't matter how dreadful my life turned out, I never let myself to cry it out. Instead, I took the problem into consideration and tried to find a way to fix a problem, while keeping the solution balanced. Then... it became second nature for me and I actually became that empty shell, who did his duty without blinking a tear or coughing out any protestation.

I remembered every moment I had spent in that room. From the happy times, all the way to the point, when I last left my room, thinking, that I will come back. Well... I came back to it, but not in my world... neither in reality!

Still... the feeling was there, but not THAT serious. My mind kept on placing pictures before me about my room, house and family. I got reminded about the war and what would happen to that house and my family...

I opened my eyes again and glanced outside the window. I spotted the branch of a tree, which always peered inside my room and I hastily stumbled towards the window. That tree branch belonged to one of my neighbour's garden and if it was there, then that meant...

I looked outside and saw only the side of the mountain, the tree branch belonging to one of the forest trees...

I hoped that I was dreaming all of this. I wished it would be just some cruel joke. I WANTED it to be false! I needed my family, more then ever. I got used to living alone, but I was worried sick about their wealth and whereabouts. I just wanted to make sure that they were safe and not captured. I had to know how they were! I hoped that I will live up to the day of their death and see them getting buried. And at the burial, I would safely feel delighted to see them in peace and I would be able to continue living my life without worries! That's what I wanted, but if I die or THEY die before I could see their burial, I would be ashamed of myself, because I betrayed them!

And there I realized, that I indeed have loved ones who I care about. I do feel something for some souls and I would give everything for them, even my own life!

Therefore... The Balance has lost his balance...

''No!'' I rose to my feet and tightened the grip around the air, all the way to the point, where my arms started to tremble. ''I. Will. NOT. Let myself fall into my past selves! I am The Balance, wielding The Death's weapon and a 'curse', which I took advantage of! I live to bring balance over Earth, since no soul is able to do that! I accomplished things that MANY WOULDN'T BE ABLE TO DO! I am going to make up for my failure and save those who are in need of my help! I don't care if I have to go through Hell again, I... will... succeed!''

''I knew I'll find you in here.''

My spirit-lifting got interrupted by Dhanthas, who came into the room. I eased my muscles, finding myself collected again and feeling greater. See? I have my times too, but I manage...

I turned around and walked past him, whilst saying: ''Thanks for not changing this room... I needed it...''

''I thought so...''
_________________________________________________________________________________________________

Dhanthas told me to wait until he gets Dhuradhan, so after I watched him going inside the library, I took a look at the kitchen and the livingroom...

Standing at the end of the hall, I was under the stairs' balcony and to my right, a shortcut lead through a doorless 'gateway' and to the kitchen. It was like they took away the door from the wall and only the hollowed out hole remained there. To the right of this 'gateway' , there was small, still larger pantry than it used to be. Next to it, a fridge, in a MUCH better shape than it used to. This one was clean and its door wasn't upside down...
The kitchen itself was a square, surrounded with counters from every direction. Only the path from the shortcut wasn't blocked and the other exit - which was next to the shortcut - was the only way out of the kitchen and towards the dining table and further to the livingroom.
The floor was the same as the hall's and livingroom's, the walls were a strong-yellow and every wooden part of the kitchen was a reddish-brown. The top of the counters were a shadowy texture, even the bar counters had the same surface!
Where the left window of the house was, there was the sink and dishwasher, along with some counters for cleaning-tools.
The microwave, cooker and the oven looked more modern and the clock on that thing actually worked!

Looking over the bar counters, the dining area was still the same, but with more room and cleaner furniture. Giraffe textured chairs, light-brown dining table and the chandelier's glass was hardly visible. I could only see the black symbols on its glass and somewhere between them the spiral formed bulbs.

After making a turn around that pillar - which was created due to that shortcut to the kitchen - I came to a stop in front of the livingroom area. The curtains, going all the way to the dining area, were not grey anymore from the dust and not torn apart at some places. Those two must have went back to my two years old days, because those curtains were a mess for a few years now! Their flower symbols threaded into the white and soft material, were actually visible and the curtains let the room to be bright! Also, another line of curtains could have covered the windows on the right side of the area and the glass walls on the other side of the room, if they wouldn't have been pulled to the sides. They were strong-orange and I bet if the sun would have been shining upon the terrace outside, then they would have painted the room to orange as well!

In the corner, the normal, nicely grown plant in its big vase, reaching to the ceiling. The two couches were right next to it, in a ninety degree position. The one from the terrace's direction was darker-brown, while the other one was lighter-brown colored and was facing towards the TV on the left side of the room. And in front of both couches, a black coffee table.
The TV was opposite to the livingroom area, so if we wanted to get out to the terrace, then we would have to walk past the TV and disturb the viewers entertainment. The gadget was on top of a long, chest of drawers, in the color of dark-brown. The same, but still a better one and the tiny handles were larger and golden. Next to the TV, on both sides, there was a speaker and the TV itself was on top of a subwoofer. House cinema, much?

And finally, to the left of the TV and such, the fireplace. While the livingroom area, the dining area and the corridor leading to the library and the rest was peach colored, the fireplace and the wall around it was white. The same black dots and lines for decorations, could be found on the white wall too, like in the hall. Green marble acted as a really short counter around it and led further down the corridor AND to the wall to its right, until it hit the wall a meter behind it. The whole fireplace was sticking out from the peach colored wall and the space between the TV's drawers and the fireplace itself was large enough, to place some plants between them... or a christmas tree, if it was December...

Just as I did a full circle around the downstairs area, I was about to say 'amazing', when the door of the library opened... well, more like got kicked open, since Dhanthas was waving away some smoke and was jogging out of the room, nearly falling over, whilst cursing all the while...

''Shit-shit-shit shit shit, shit, shit... shit... shit!'' He finished, turning back to the library door, cautiously.

''For the love of Thelestial!'' Dhuradhan spoke up, voice slightly irritated... Just. Slightly.

''You mean the Light Mother?'' Dhanthas asked back, amused by what he had caused.

Meanwhile, I wondered what Dhanthas did, to piss Dhuradhan off like that. Dhuradhan always managed to reply successfully to my Dark self, so it made me dumbfounded in a way, if not amused. Besides, Dhuradhan never cursed before... not even a 'damnit' or something like that...

A short period of light-blue light could be seen inside the library, then the otherwise grey smoke turned to white one, like someone just cleaned it out. The smoke was still coming out of the two story room, when my Light self emerged from the smoke...

His hair looking a shade brighter than mine and it being longer too, probably three times longer. It didn't reach his shoulders, but left no sight of his neck. The only thing we had in common was the usual, 'brushed-to-the-left-side' hairstyle. His eyes were ocean-blue, not a single green in them. Just like with Dhanthas, his face reminded me about one of my past self. In his case, he was my innocent, kid self. The blank expression, which indicated no emotions at all, was just screaming about his personality. Also, his expression showed a great and wise man, who used not facial expressions, but words and actions, to change things around himself.
Again, my own self was as tall and strong as me, but his own abilities showed difference between us. And of course, his posture and look. While I had a slightly odd posture in my standing, Dhanthas had a visible scoliosis. And Dhuradhan? He had a straight back, which he didn't seem to change for a second. As I said, a great man...
His clothing was more elegant, but still held the young and free style. He was wearing a white shirt, its sleeves pulled up to show his skin, which was more lively than mine. Did I really look like a dead soul?
As shoes, he was wearing an elegant, yet summer-like shoes in brown. Something that the teenagers would wear at summer. Fashion...
But those looked really fitting with his jeans and I was happy to see NORMAL jeans and not those super tight ones...
I also noticed a golden chain around his neck and inspecting his chest further, I saw something behind his shirt. And it was in the shape of a cross...

''I told you to not use Dark energy on objects, for any kind of interaction.'' He started with his usual calm and thoughtful voice. ''Dark energy is destructive, while my Light power is-''

''Reconstructive, yeah, yeah. But you fixed the books, so we can go outside and plan stuff out!''

''As you used to say... in a nutshell.''

Dhanthas motioned to follow him and we all made our way towards the terrace door, which was on the left side of the glass walls behind the livingroom's dark-brown couch. It was built into the glass, black frame cutting it away from the row of giant windows. The door was much easier to slide to the side and the mosquito net's door was able to stay closed! It finally had a magnet inside, so we could close it! Such little feature, but it was REALLY useful. It also amused me to see this door actually working without a chair to keep it closed. My family had never placed a freaking magnet there, no! We used a chair! How practical!

The terrace remained the same as well, except the frames of the windows, which were black now, instead of white.
The crimson-brown tiles, covering the area around the pool side as well, weren't filled holes and cracks and their color weren't paled out from the sun. The missing chunks from the white stairs had been repaired and all the three stairs, leading to different parts of the garden, were safe to walk on.
The garden chairs were finally stable, no parts of them missing anymore. Their crimson colored back rests were bright like new ones and the otherwise outstretched material for them weren't loose.
The table surrounded with the chairs, was a clean, metal-silver and its top was glass, reflecting the under side of the roof above us, which was much more stable.
Sadly, the plants outside the terrace weren't there anymore, because they would have been the perfect for the view... not like it wasn't gorgeous already...

A meter lower and where one of the stairs was leading, there was the pool. It actually had water inside it, which was expectable, since that two didn't have to spend money on filling it and buying the chemicals to keep it clean. That already amused me, but the SIZE of that pool was what made me let out a quiet snort. The three times bigger pool was just absurd! Back then, with its 11 meters length and 5 meters width was already big, but now it was three times larger! The house's left garden had been cut shorter, due to that size! Also, since the pool had the shape of a number '1', the head of the number was bigger too. And bigger head meant BIGGER place to just chill! Oh yes, the jacuzzi area was larger than before!
The yellow wall remained at the far side of the pool, not letting the wildlife to enter our lot. The lamps were actually there on the wall, their top had small, black roofs.

Right next to the stairs leading down to the pool side, there was another stairs to the left, leading to the right garden of the house. The whole garden had been pushed further down, thanks to the immense size of the pool. Of course, the left garden had been cut short and only its width increased, in order to let the expanded pool to have place and don't just leave it sticking out from the lot's area...
The gardens remained the same, with their messy appearance. Many kind of plants on top of each other, unkept and growing everywhere. It looked like a jungle!

Glancing above the yellow walls by the pool and through the green lattice above the garden's leaf covered walls, I spotted the rest of the hill, leading up to the top of the mountain. It was like the house was the only thing, that wasn't on the incline. The trees were fully visible after a certain heigh level, as the hill lead them higher and higher.

''After a few modification, this could turn into a dream house...'' I thought to myself, before taking the seat by the wall, which allowed me to have a clear sight of the massive pool. Well, I would have been able to enjoy the view, if not for Dhanthas, who decided to take the seat right in front of me, blocking my view...

Dhuradhan slid the door back to its place, before speaking up...
''I take it you questions?''

I took a moment to pounder over HIS question. I had a LOT of questions and I didn't know how much time we had, before I get pulled back to my body. I gathered as much and knew that I was alive. Only that place was what I found unfamiliar... well, as unfamiliar it was, due to the endless nature outside the house...

I decided to start with that. ''Where are we?''

''In your-''

''What kind of place is this?'' I corrected myself, motioning outside the walls and at the beautiful landscape around us, before Dhanthas could say something stupid. It was bound to be a joke, so I even looked up at Dhuradhan - who decided to just stand, instead of sitting - to avoid more misunderstandings...

''In the Dream World, of course.'' He started. ''When you had allowed us full control, the borders between your soul and body, had been crossed. That means, you will not stick to your body anymore, like you used to do. And while sleeping, instead of not having any control over your dreams, you are going to live your dreams!''

''Lucid dreaming?'' I questioned, finding his explanation really close to what I had in mind. Dhuradhan often lets ME find out the answer, instead of telling me clearly.

''Not quite.'' He raised a finger, thoughtfully and metaphorically stopping my wrong way of thinking. ''Well, it would be, but it is not. Since me and Dhanthas are able to be here and can bend the reality of this realm, is is more like a world. This is also where a soul takes over another, through defeating the owner of that Dream World.''

''Possession ability... I hope Markhar has no knowledge about this...'' I thought to myself, catching on what Dhuradhan had said.

''Hence the name-''

''Dream World!'' Announced Dhanthas, then he dismissed his cheerful expression, lowering his arms back to his lap. ''I saved you from looking stupid, you're fucking welcome...''

Coughing once, Dhuradhan drew my attention back to him, after living through Dhanthas' random outburst. ''When you had fallen asleep in the heat of the battle, in order to let us take control, you were tense and as expected... nervous.'' I tried to protest about that last word, but again, Dhuradhan raised his finger. ''I was inside you. I know what you felt and believe me, I was nervous myself. That battle was our first one and even if Dhanthas' excitement overcome his nervousness, he was! But this is something we should talk about later...''

''Letting us out is hard. You have to fall asleep and take one of our places in this body. From now on, you will be in this Dream World, when you fall asleep. This will be a useful feature, because as we are talking now, your body is regenerating itself. In other words, you are productive throughout twenty-four hours, non-stop... just what we need right now...''

''And what you have been bitching about for years now.'' Added Dhanthas, visibly getting impatient, which would have been normal in certain situations, but this one was not one of those...
''Any questions? No? Good, because I've been dying to share my thoughts with you! Prepare for a rant...''

Prepare? He sounded dead serious and rather pissed. He said it was a rant, but from Dhanthas' mouth, it was more worse than anyone else's. Anyway, I preapred for what he was about to say, even if I knew what he was going for...

He pulled out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it up and started, by leaning forward and looking me in the eye. ''What. The. Fuck. Were you thinking?'' He exhaled the smoke from inside his mouth, before continuing. ''Getting him know better? Safe approach? Energy saving? What were you trying to prevent, actually? His victory or some weak damage on your fragile body? Or you wanted to keep your hair clean? What the fuck?!''

''Where the Hell did you get that idea? Because of some Mortal, discovering magic? For fuck SAKE, why do you think The Light is for? They've managed to wash out the brains of the humans once. A single bitch wouldn't be a problem! Now look at what you had gotten into yourself! The world will be destroyed, thanks to a mad, old man!''

''And who got defeated by that shithead? YOU! You, The Avatar, The Balance, the Adam I have come like because of his style! It wasn't your style, IT WAS THE FUCKING MILITARY'S STYLE! You used to kill the enemy as fast as possible and didn't care about everything other than the enemy and you! You tried keeping the area intact, but the only thing you did was to destroy it! Not like I'm complaining, I really enjoyed that! But-'' He took a sip from his cigarette. ''it wasn't at the right time!'' And he exhaled it quickly, not savoring the taste of the smoke, like I - and from now on he - usually do. ''The fun starts when we KNOW that we will win... not when the bastard is standing properly...''

''And what this one said before.'' He pointed his cigarette at Dhuradhan, who remained standing in silence, patiently waiting for him to finish. Dhanthas took another sip from his smoke, this time, actually slowly and savoring the exiting smoke. ''Do you know what fear means?'' At my single twitch from my face muscles, he started nodding. ''Now you remember... you scare the enemy by your intimidating and never ending assaults. But no, you let HIM scare you! I know what you felt, while fighting. Yes, it was a new type of enemy and you got used to Light and Dark beings, but that doesn't fucking mean you have to freak out over and 'tatter'! He even left a mark on you!''

He pointed under his left eye and I brushed my fingers against that area on my face. And just as he said, I felt a cut under there, vertically going down to my chin and starting from the under side of my left eye. Instead of healing it up to make it disappear, I sighed and swallowed my anger...

''Yeah, wear it as a reminder.'' Dhanthas spoke up again, then proceeded after exhaling another amount of smoke. ''You were slow and careful. Not like the latter one was a bad idea, but you over did it. I know you haven't had the chance to take a break from keeping up the Balance. Hell, even your fun times with the female beings weren't that relaxing! But you know you have to adopt to this never ending circle. And by that, you NEED to be ready for anything, at anytime! You have the stamina, energy and WILL to never stop! You just forgot it in the middle of a fight...''

''I do what I want, because I can. I use the enemy's fear to defeat it. Fighting is second nature for myself, not something I have to think about...'' Dhuradhan added, repeating my own words and parting with Dhanthas too.

''The wise one says it all.'' Dhanthas glanced at Dhuradhan, after exhaling smoke, slowly. ''I mean, you've slain two Saint in a row! You sacrificed yourself without any second thoughts. And what you do against the 'tatter'? Hesitate for no reason...''

That rant wasn't that bad, after all. Actually, it served good for me! Back in my room, I had already pumped myself up and let out the stress I had consumed over the recent events. Even if it wasn't a proper method and even if there were more stress, Dhuradhan and mostly Dhanthas, helped me to let go of the rest of it and fully lift up my spirit. Also, they helped me realize my mistakes. As I started at them, my mind automatically carved the solutions inside my memory and it helped me to think clearer.

I just had to concentrate on the target, nothing else. Quick kill, less problem. I have no idea what came over me in that fight, but I knew my mistakes and that's what counted. And I knew that if I see Markhar again, I won't waste my time on killing him. No satisfaction over killing, even if he will be helpless against me... no mercy.

I let a small grin to come to my expression and spoke up. ''I have already gone through a spirit-lifting moment up there.'' I nodded upwards, motioning towards my room. ''Now that I know what to change about myself, there is only one thing left to do...''

Dhanthas started grinning and I noticed a slightly visible smile on Dhuradhan as well, as they already knew what I meant. ''And it is killing the Mage...''

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

Dhanthas and even Dhuradhan agreed with my plan. Kill the Mage. That was my plan and I was sure as Hell that I will kill him. Sweet revenge was what twirled around my head and after a while, I didn't even feel bad about what had happened. I'll be back at home, save my family and people and bring balance to my world. I was filled with adrenaline and I literally skipped down the path to the field, eager to finally do something against my shameful casualties.

Before Dhanthas could do a backflip into the pool, Dhuradhan told us to hurry to the field, where I woke up a few hours ago. He only said that we were running out of time in the Dream World and he wanted me to do something before I get back to my agony-filled body. Yes, I knew that I will be able to heal myself up a little bit, but Dhuradhan wanted me in a calmed state. As you know, my healing abilities weren't that good, so the pain would have remained inside me. Therefore, making focusing harder and we didn't need that at that moment...

''Now that we are at Celestia's place, the only thing we need to focus on is getting stronger. The Benders came useful for that...'' Dhuradhan explained, whilst walking down the hill and towards the field. ''In the past, you learned new abilities via experimenting and forcing them out from you. What I am going to teach you, is called: Tune Powers''

''This is the traditional method at making an ability into something, which comes naturally for you. Every being, who receives proper magic education, knows about this method and they learn new abilities by mentally or physically practicing these abilities. In your case, many ability has been forced inside you, so you were able to use them naturally rather quickly. This goes to your claws, Primary Armor, The Observer's Eyes of the Sinner and basic movement improving. Summoning your cross and scythe is still in progress of this 'Tuning'. You can do that easily, but not a hundred percent surely. We will work on those later, but right now, you have four... hmm, actually five new things to Tune.''

''I take it these five must be the powers of the Benders?'' I questioned, making sure that I actually know what he was talking about.

''Indeed, they are.'' He replied calmly, nodding to himself, which was strange in my opinion. I expected Dhuradhan to be expressionless and emotionless, but after seeing him and Dhanthas developing their own personality, I started to like them much better. Even if some of their personalities were mine...

''Five? He only consumed four Benders' abilities. Or you counted the tatter's seen abilities too? We can try improvising them too, but still...'' Dhanthas asked from behind me and still smoking his cigarette.

''In that case... six new abilities. But I was talking about five powers.''

''Keeps getting better...'' I muttered, nodding to myself out of cheerful mood. New powers were always good for me. Made my job easier...

''Air Bending, Water Bending, Earth Bending, Fire Bending. Four powers already. But first, you need to learn something else. And it is, becoming The Balance of the Nature...''

As he said that, we just arrived at the tree, where I had first woken up. Nothing changed since I had left that pleasant hill, only the brightness. The sun had settled behind the mountains a while ago and from behind the house, was rising the moon higher. The still remaining sun rays, hid half of the stars from the sky; the left side of that ocean, still sparkled slightly, as the twilight hasn't reached its end yet. The field itself was illuminated by the moon and stars, making the otherwise bright-green colors a little bit darker. Greenish-blue, I guess? Either way, it still looked gorgeous...

''Do what I had told you after your awakening. Practice it even more, until it becomes second nature for you. It will take days for you to reach such level, but before you wake up, at least you will have a head start and the pain will not be a bother for you to at least get back into that certain state.''

''So, all I have to do is practicing?'' I asked Dhuradhan, because again, he explained this much longer than it was needed. Not like I didn't catch what he meant by all of this, but making it clearer would have helped me to not think about anything else. After all, feeling the nature again, required no thoughts...

''Yes.'' He nodded. ''This is the mental way of Tuning Powers. But Elemental Bending? We will get to that later. The Benders learned this firstly and only after mastering this ability out, was the time to learn the Elemental Bending.
And just so you know... in order to get stronger quickly, from now on, I will be your trainer and Dhanthas the assistant.''

''Why can't I be the trainer?! I can motivate the shit out of him!'' Dhanthas cried out and even if he had a point, I trusted in Dhuradhan's knowledge more than Dhanthas' methods...

''Because you would teach him destruction, not proper usage of those abilities. And I have other plans for you...'' He told him, then turned his attention back to me. ''Since 'feeling the nature' requires focus, you can start practicing here. No disturbance, no influence from the outside world-''

And the outside world had to interfere at the PERFECT moment! As I got pulled towards the tree, I was pretty sure that I heard Dhanthas laughing. I didn't blame him, I would have let out a chuckle at this too, if not for the fact that I was flying towards a fucking tree!

Author's Note

Use full stops! Use full stops! Use full stops! Use full stops! Use full stops! Use full stops! Use full stops! Use full stops!
Use full stops! Use full stops! Use full stops! Use full stops! Use full stops! Use full stops! Use full stops! Use full stops!

See this up there? Yeah, I forgot to use this ---> ; <----
Ah well, we live and learn... just like Balance...

Now you've seen what is the plan for his future, but will he be able to do that in time? will the 'random' disasters in Equestria lets him to learn these abilities? The time is ticking and Markhar is on loose...

I take you know what Tune Powers means, so i won't explain it separately...

FTWs: Flying into a tree for the win! Modern house for the win! (And for future plans... yes, we will see this house later...) New abilities for the win! Practicing for the win!

Well... time to write the next chapter, where he awakens finally and talks with Celestia...
Please leave a comment about your opinions. Do you agree with Balance's methods? Is Dhanthas a douchebag? Comment please, because I receive no replies from you readers? Voice your opinions! Or am I actually doing good and you find no need of objections? If yes, then I'm happy about that, but still... it's unnerving to wander around in darkness... you get what I mean, right? So please... comment something!

Have a nice day!
~Adam

Chapter Six: Blind Days - Awakening (Part One)

All three of us: Dhuradhan, Dhanthas and me, were all right about one thing. We said that a million times before and even after my unexpected tree crashing. And that is: Pain never leaves you...
No matter how much you try, you cannot run from pain. Only easing it is what is possible and that means time. Time may never vanquish the agony, but ease it to the point, where you learn to live with it. It doesn't matter if it's a mental or a physical damage, you will feel it forever. While you get used to it, your mind will be your betrayer, as it reminds you about a scar or a grim moment in your life...

In my case, I indeed learned to deal with these on my own. Pumping up myself with self-encouragement; turning my sorrow into anger; doing my best to remain productive... that is how I deal with pain. I wear my scars as reminders, feel the pain radiating from them and some days, I feel like I'm about to break down to sobs. But I promised myself to never cry out my dissatisfaction over life, not even literally. I experienced the world's pain and took it all in, just so I could let it all out via doing my job... my destiny...

What happened in my room, was one of these times. Instead of mourning over the previous events, I'm looking forward to the future, trying to solve the problem. This lifestyle may be hard, but someone has to do it, like someone has to sweep the streets, if no one is willing to do it. Unluckily... no... luckily, I was the one who got saved by Celestia and not someone else, who would fall into darkness and brings misery upon the people of the world... MY people! They chose me and now I know that I would never give away this faith for anyone...

But I will talk about the positive parts of being The Balance, later. After all, I've been only talking about the disadvantages of this destiny. Believe me, you learn a lot by just helping the whole planet! School was never able to teach the teenagers as this lifestyle. Your whole point of view about the world could change! And by just telling you the negative parts, you already received a whole new perspective! Imagine what you will get to know if I tell you the positive parts!

But as I said... later...

When I woke up, I felt the pain, but thankfully, it was reduced to a bearable level. That, and my lifestyle made me familiar with the pain, so thinking clearly wasn't hard. Hmm... sometimes I think that pain is one part of me. I kill and suffer. I deliver pain and receive it over time. And how it will effect others? What chain reactions leads to point of massive agony? Again... I have to mention time. Take this as an example, just so you could get what I'm rambling about:

I send a soul to Hell. He or she will suffer there- shut the fuck up Dhanthas, I don't care if it rhymed! ... Ahem. But not just he or she will suffer, but his or her loved ones. And as the loved ones suffer for the loss, the friends and relatives of THOSE souls will suffer too, because they see their friends or relatives suffering. And as the mutual feelings are going from soul to soul, it eventually crashes down upon me or upon the soul I sent to Hell, increasing his or her suffering! I already receive a little suffering, due to the loved ones of that soul wanting my head. And even him or her receives this suffering bonus! So in the end, by taking care of a problem, I raise more. They either accept it and grasp onto the fact of their dead loved one... or they follow that soul's faith, when they try to take revenge on me...

And this never ending cycle goes on and on. The suffering I receive is only physical one at least and it helps me to see the other Sinners... that is, if those who are coming after me for sweet revenge, are actually Sinners and not just angry people, who started their path to be Sinners...

See, I learn new things! Sometimes it's a quick learning process... and sometimes it's a slow one and after a badly ended experience, I finally learn that certain lesson.

And that is pretty much what happened after I woke up...

I finally received every sense in myself, to focus on my surroundings. The silence was unnerving and the only thing I knew, is that I was in a small bed - my feet touching the end of it - and half of my clothes were missing. My bracelets were thankfully remained on me, but the same couldn't be said about my hoodie, T-shirt, boots, socks and my tools. Under the blanket, I unleashed the right hidden blade and I was relived to feel it working.

But I was forced to pull it back, when the silence got disturbed by the sound of a Female's humming...

''Hmm-hm-hm-hmm hm-hm-hmm-hmmm-hmmm-hmm-hmm-hm-hm-hm hmm-hm-hm-hm-hmmm-hmm-hmm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hmm-hmm-hmmm~''

She walked inside the room, her footsteps sounding really odd. Also, I didn't even hear the sound of the door opening, which lead me to think that there were no door, OR it was open. It was the latter one...

As she continued humming, I heard her opening a counter somewhere opposite to the bed, then she proceeded to search for something. I decided to lift up my head and see who she was...

But I found myself unable to see anything...

I reach up to my eyes slowly, not wanting to make any noise. I tend to be cautious when waking up, because the last time I got beat up and woke up... well, not everyone greets you as a friend...
I moved my fingers up to my eyelids and upon contact-

''*gasp* Ugh!'' I touched my eyeballs... yeah, bad experience, but learned something new...

''*gasp*'' I heard the women turning around and gasping in shock. It was a miracle that she didn't drop anything, taking into count that her feet made a lot of noise...

I moved my hand around my head, searching for anything, that could somehow prevent me from seeing. Some sort of glasses or anything, but luck wasn't on my side...

''What the...?'' I said quietly, sitting up fully and electing another gasp from the women. ''Who goes there?''

And she was out, her footsteps rapidly clopping against the tile floor. She must have walked with really short steps, because the sound of her movement was like an old lady's... yet, her voice told me otherwise and the picture of a young lady in her twenties came to mind...

Outside the room, I heard her calling out...

''Call the Princess, it woke up!''

I would have said something about that 'it' in her sentence, but I was busy figuring out why I was blind all of a sudden. I placed my fingers above my eyelids and blinked several times, making my eyelashes brushing against my fingers. My eyelids worked, but my eyeballs themselves weren't. I turned my head to different places, trying to find a light source. I thought I was in some sort of barrier and only the 'outsiders' can see me, but I can't do the same thing to them and with the things around me. Crazy, but after the Dream World, I wouldn't be surprised...

I threw the blanket off me, quickly getting up to my tired legs. ''Augh!'' If not for the bed's mattress acting as a support, I would have collapsed right there, bashing my bones into the hard floor. In my awkward, bent over pose, I gasped for air, as it was like every blood from my head just ran down to my feet. I had no idea how much blood I had lost, but considering the lack of cables on me, they didn't find my blood loss a concern.

And there I realized where I was... In a medical room! And the nurse who I successfully scared away, was the one who I tried to kick away, when I had first woken up on the operation table. Great, first impression out of the window...

I stayed at that position for a little longer, regaining my strength to stand properly. Meanwhile, I wondered if they actually tried to take down my bracelets. They weren't loose, the needly inside my arm didn't rip up the skin from any tugging. It was like they didn't see the machine, winking back at them!

Now standing blindly, I rose up and put back down my leg to the ground in hesitation. I had a good condition to get into balancing positions and such, but not seeing the environment made me unsure about my own steps. Besides, the area was unknown to me, so it wasn't like a memorized rout to the bathroom sleepily and back to your bed...

So, I patiently waited for their... Princess...

Outside the room, I heard a lot of people going about. The place must have been really crowded, given from the sound of many footsteps. It was like every nurse or doctor had someone next to them. They always moved in a group of two and some of them even passed by my room's door.

I couldn't hear them properly, though. I tried listening, but the sudden rush of blood caused me to feel dizzy. I had been in a standing position, but my own blood acted like lava. Flowed slowly and didn't want to trickle down to my lower regions.
Without my eyes, I was forced to visualize the surroundings with my ears. I knew that there was a bed to my right and the door was opposite from me. Deciding to feel around a bit, I moved my arms to my left, trying to grasp onto something.

Outside, I managed to make out some halting conversations. They probably saw me, trying to grab onto something like an idiot. But, as always, I cared less about others' opinion. Let it be appearance or methods, I just don't care about the dirty looks. After all, I have a shapeshifting ability, which turns my arm into something nasty. Actually... only I and Dhanthas find those claws beautiful... and a few more women, who are into something rough...

I managed to find a small bedside, some medical equipment and noticed how small they were. Actually, way smaller too! No wonder why I felt myself so crap, after waking up...

I didn't dare to move away from the bed. I wasn't sure where my hearing and sensing would lead me and I didn't want to break anything. Especially in a medical room... AND especially before a Princess arrives here! That was all I needed... ruining another first impression...

Not too any longer, I heard a larger group approaching from outside the door. Also, everyone else outside stopped with their activity, whatever were they doing. It had to be the Princess... or they just brought someone in, who was in worse shape than me. I bet they were all gawking at me, however they dragged me through the corridors and rooms. An energy spear poking out from my chest, blood covering me and all of these things... I must have looked like a corpse...

''Wait outside, please.''

''Yes, Princess!''

I thought I was going to do a backflip right there. It was HER, Celestia! I may have forgotten many things about her, but I was sure as Hell, that I didn't hear her mentioning ANYTHING about her rank in her world. I knew that she didn't belong to my world, but to be a Princess?! Even better, I made myself look like a disappointment in front of Celestia... who was a Princess!

I heard her stepping inside and couldn't not note her strange footsteps. I had no idea what kind of tiles or shoes they have there, but it was like several more people were moving at once. Also, I memorized her footsteps' sound. She must have been wearing some sort of fancy boots. After all, she was a Princess... I could only fantasize about her beauty...

I focused on her steps and I soon had a slight guess about how far the door was. From my current position, she was close to me, probably two or three meters away. And she made... I don't really know how many steps she took from the door, but the sound told me about the same distance we had between each other. I quickly calculated the lengths and I predicted around six or eight meters. That was the room's full width... or length. It depended on which point I was looking over the room... well, if I would have eyes at that moment, of course...

''Celestia...'' I spoke up, not knowing where I was looking. I decided to aim my gaze to eye level, so I wouldn't look at her certain body parts. I've showed her that I was a mess, a mad man... I didn't want to add pervert to the list...

''Adam, are you alright?'' She asked. I didn't dare to smile, even if her concern warmed my heart a little bit.

As the word 'heart' went through my head, I raised a hand up to my chest. I brushed my fingers through the left side and found what I was looking for...
A scar... a nice, fresh scar. I even felt it stinging lightly. Looks like they weren't able to heal me up completely, after all. I won't blame them, though. Most of my scars have been 'melted' into me. My flesh was able to be healed, but in an odd way. Therefore, there are scars, which cannot be healed. Let it be a really strong healing ability, you CAN'T make it disappear.

And since I preferred to let my scars on myself as reminders, I didn't heal them completely... or tend to the wound right after receiving it. Healing abilities are working like this: The faster you heal the wound, the lesser it will be visible in the end...

And I just did the same thing with that stab, too. Let it to be there, to keep the lesson literally on myself. From that point, I will be reminded about my mistake... a terrible one, actually...

I lowered my hand and hummed. ''Hmm... aside from losing the ability to see? Under an hour, I will be fine.'' I told her, getting this topic out of the way. ''Do not be concerned about my well being now. I have come to-''

''Yes, I will be concerned about your well being.'' She cut in, not letting me to even start explaining the situation. I suddenly got the feeling, that I will black out again. Like last time, when I tried to explain this to her... and the time before that too...

''Celestia, please. I am fine, only my vision left me for unknown reasons.''

''But I am not fine with your current state.'' She reasoned. I was glad to see her not being disappointed in me, nor furious. I had no idea where I appeared and if her, being a Princess was true, then I could have easily appeared in the middle of a discussion! Well, from her tone, I could only make out concern and I took it as a plus for me. And an another plus, because she cared about me, if not less than I cared about HER!

''Then I apologize for worrying you.'' I nodded, even if I found it unnecessary. ''I will heal myself up later.''

''You had immense amount of bruises and scars on you, all over your body. Weak cracks on the bones and there were wounds, which were nearly lethal. Not to mention that... thing in your heart.'' She sounded really concerned. I felt sorry and happy at the same time, hearing that she cared about me so much...
''And why in Equestria did you pull it out in that dangerous state? You were not even stable and all of a sudden... you just woke up and attempted to speak with me!''

''Sorry for what I'm about to say, but those doctors would have not been able to progress without the energy spear out of my heart. I simply showed them the right way, since they were only making things worse.''

''The spear kept the wound... why did you have a spear in your heart? Adam, what is going on? First you appear in the throne room and collapse. I thought you were going to die!'' Again, she sounded really worried and again, it both saddened and lifted up my spirit. ''In the afternoon, you wake up and tell me you need my help in something. You nearly hit one of the nurse and pull out the... the spear. And now, in the evening, I heard words about a terrified nurse. So please... explain everything. I won't hold you back anymore...''

While I remained motionless, I thought this over, quickly. First, we were in a medical room, cameras were probably everywhere, along with microphones. And I wasn't about to tell the whole hospital, that I came from another world. I had several aliases and I wanted to make sure, that none of them will be revealed...

And my life's story... it was safer to keep it as a secret too. I've been betrayed before and those people used my secrets against me. Further more, informations about me, were just advantage against me, for them! I've already lost my sight, that was a huge disadvantage for me...

And actually... did I really want to tell her, how much humanity I had lost? How rotten I've become from the pure child, who I used to be and she remembered? Let her know that I had forgotten everything about her, only that relic and her last words came back to me as a blurry image?

The answer was no...

''I wish to discuss this with you... somewhere else... somewhere outside, under the open sky.'' I thoughtfully described the only place, where no one will be able to spy on us. Outdoor eavesdropping is hard without proper equipment. Cameras? They weren't a big of a concern. And anyways, they've probably expected me to stay in the room, thanks to my injuries.
Well... they didn't expect someone like me, who can adjust to handicaps...

''You refuse to stay?'' She asked and I nodded. '' Hmhm, if you wish, we can talk outside the hospital gardens.''

Her reply was somewhat cheerful. At first, I thought she was glad to finally get some fresh air. Dumped into a crowded throne room, all day?
But after this thought went through my head, I realized who I was talking to... a Princess. 'You refuse...' She said like that. So she expected me to do what she had told me, because of her position? Yet she happily asks ME where to go? Maybe she was calculating my needs and she will eventually draw a line and snap at me?

All of this got thrown out of my head. She was Celestia, for the love of Thelestial! She regarded me with friendly intentions and left her guards outside the room! That totally indicates something! And it was thrust and she didn't need me to worship her, which I'm glad in a way... not like I wouldn't do it for her, but I don't worship anyone. I'm a free soul...

But I still had my doubts. No matter how much I leaned to trusting, my careful side still tried to adjust me back to the middle...

''That would be perfect...'' And still, I decided to go with her suggestion. I was a guest, yes, but I had less needs than someone else. And actually, the hospital gardens were just perfect...

''Can you manage to follow my lead?'' She asked kindly.

''Of course. I'll follow your footsteps.''

There was a short pause before she started walking. I decided to prove her that I will manage, but just as I took a step forward, she too made one, then slowly walked out of the room. I listened to her odd footsteps, which was a really easy task to do. First: Her boots or shoes, whatever she was wearing, were particular. Thus, losing her lead was out of question.

And second: ... well, her footsteps number were twice as much. It was like she was knocking on the floor twice on purpose, drawing my attention to that direction, just so I could follow her. Yes, everyone else had that same, strange footsteps, but hers was unique and the duplicated number of the sounds never let me lose her track.

She turned to the right and I did the same thing. On my way out, I heard someone moving out of my way. That someone was standing right next to the door, pressed against the wall. Unfortunately, I decided to stay close to the wall. In turn, that someone quickly moved out of the way.
I momentarily stopped, sensing something move out of my way. Placing my hand on the wall, I caught up with Celestia's footsteps and I was glad to find closed doors on the wall, which I was using for support. Also, with me following the way of the wall and taking up only little space from the corridor, I was able to avoid from bumping into someone. I didn't think that the whole hospital knew about my blindness and I couldn't feel my eyelids either. So I either looked like a sleep-walker or someone who was on some strong stuff... great...

''Row of seats coming up. Ten meters before you, by the wall. Take a step to the left.'' She warned me and I did as she told me to. I counted down the distance and after like the twentieth meter, she spoke up again. ''The double doors are coming up. Keep this direction and stop after... fifteen meters.''

Again, I counted down the meters, along with the time it took me to reach the doors. It was a good navigation training for me and it helped me practice my aiming. Abilities required a little bit imagination, in order to do a specific spell. But I wasn't just full of various powers and most of the abilities I use are for close combat. I had weapons, so when she told me the distance, my marksman skills did the work. And since I concentrated, it helped me to become fully aware of my surroundings...

Instead of hearing nothing, I heard many conversations. I heard other passing me by more clearly and their already odd footsteps became even more stange. They probably looked back at me curiously. Well... I did have spectacular chest and not just because the well built muscles... ahem... scars... and my mark too, on my right shoulder...

All of a sudden, I stopped and when I extended my arm forward, I felt the glass on a door. ''Nice one, Celestia...'' I thought, impressed by how accurate she had told me the coordinates.

I pushed the door open, while Celestia walked through the left one, right next to me. I would have held the door for her, out of respect and good manners towards a female... but that cursed blindness! I really started to get inpatient from it and I wanted to speak with Dhuradhan about it. Celestia hadn't mention anything about eye damage and me neither couldn't remember receiving a blow to the eyes. Only my cheek and skull got damaged, not my eyes!

We stepped through the door and I immediately know that we were outside. The distant sound of air movement and the breeze blew through me at the first second, when I stepped outside. My bracelets even elected a whistling sound, as the wind got stuck in its mechanism. The sound also reminded me about one thing... my gear, knives and rifles. Well, as many rifles I still had. I used the sniper rifle as a spear and my submachine-gun- turned-rifle just disappeared in the fight. Damnit, but I liked that thing! Now it was under the demolished houses...

As Celestia mentioned, I woke up in the evening. Taken from the lack of warm light outside, it proved to be true. And I just can't leave out the cicada, playing its song on its violin like legs...

''What is happening?'' I asked her, wanting to know what is outside... and to just hear her voice again, in that calmed state of hers...

''You mean... right now?''

I motioned towards the area before us. I had no idea how big that garden was, but the cobble stone beneath us gave me the picture of a terrace. Further before me, I heard the trees, their leaves getting rustled and the same happening with the bushes. From these, I assumed it was as big as the house's lot in the Dream World, but the black sight I was seeing, prevented me from checking it...

''Tell me... where are we right now? ... can we go to the trees? A little bit away from the noises?'' I asked her further and without any word, she started walking and I followed her...

''If you could just see the night sky, you would be amazed by its beauty. She surely does a wonderful job at painting the night sky...'' She started, her voice just as calm as I remembered. For a second, I was about question the 'she' part, but decided to just let her go with it. I've experienced such before and it usually turned out, that the being had some sort of religion. Like the Elves, they have one too, a completely different one...
''As you gaze above you, you see two bats, chasing each other. You follow them with your eyes and they eventually disappear from sight, behind the trees before you. Now, we are following them, but we need to walk down the stairs from the balcony.'' I heard her stepping down onto the staircase. I slowly lowered one leg to the first step and measured up its height. After that, I successfully walked down the stairs and onto grass. From there, it was a bit harder to recognize her footsteps, but I heard no one around us. And of course, she said too, after that we descended down the stairs...
''We are alone here, the trees and bushes creating a small clearing for us. We are almost there...''

We walked further, according to her, deeper into the vegetation. The clearing she was talking about was promising and sounded rather nice. It helped me to mentally prepare for her questions and tried to come up with an explanation about my current situation. I decided to share as much with her, which was allowed to me from my way of thinking...

She stopped and from what I heard, she turned towards me. Seriously, what kind of shoes they have there?

''Here we are, Adam. No ears, no eyes, only ours...''

I heaved a small sight and started, by looking up, even if I couldn't see anything... natural reaction? Used to this gesture? I didn't know, but allowed myself to show some expression, both with body and face...

''There is a rotten soul, who defeated me. I failed to protect my world and now he's roaming about without anyone to stop him. In my last moment, I remembered you and your relic. I used that to get away from death, from his final blow. I couldn't find a way out and every solution had left me. Thankfully, I managed to teleport myself to you in time...''

''Who did that to you?'' She seemed to find this awful...

I audibly growled, starting to hate that old tatter more and more, as time went by. ''The man's name is Markhar. Some sort of Mage. But I care less about it, the thing is... I need to ask you a favor... I... need your help...'' Again, that word, which I've never used before. Why was it so hard, it was Celestia! I said I would even cry in front of her!

Well, maybe I was afraid that someone will hear me and take advantage of it...

''And it is?''

''Nothing serious, actually. I only need time... in here, I mean. I'm planning on getting stronger and going back to my world... and kill that old man.'' Just the single thought of me, holding Markhar's head, sent a rush of adrenaline through my body. Only time and the different locations prevented me to do so...
''So what I need from you, is permission to stay in your world. I have low needs, if that would be a concern. I'll leave you and every soul in this world alone. I'll even live in a cave if you want, so no one will see me or disturb me. I will be completely under this world's and your laws and rules, which I will keep respectfully. If you need me, I will go and help you without any second thoughts. And when I feel like I'm ready, I'll leave and never disturb you anymore...''

My conditions... well, I didn't really have any, so I was pretty sure, that she will agree. Hell, I was the one who gave HER a favor, if I thought about it...

''Adam, Adam... slow down, please. What are you talking about?'' Confused, she was. ''Why would you ask for permission? Equestria is a free world and the loyal subjects would welcome you! You do not have to live as a hermit. I can arrange you a place to live, where the citizens can quickly get used to you, if you make the first impression good.''

So the world was called Equestria and she wasn't the owner, even if she was the Princess? Exactly what I've come to like in her...

''As you wish, Celestia. Though, you really don't have to. Besides, I won't be on any social gathering. My future life here, will be all about training. I have to act quickly and recover from this fight. I also need to retrieve my eyes, then I can start the training... and time is of the essence, so gaining a good reputation with those... citizens... it won't be necessary, only time-wasting.''

''Believe me, you will find great friends there. My faithful student lives there and she looked at it with the same way, as you do now. Hmhm and what do you know, she has many friends now...'' That giggle nearly blew up my stone face. Her voice... goddess!
''You will see about that later... right now, you just need to recover. Your eyesight will return under six days, so meanwhile... try not to scare the nurses.'' It filled me with joy, to see her so positive about that. I honestly thought that I will have to reassure her about the situation.

Well, I also thought that she will not agree with my presence in... Equestria, as she called it. Actually, I found her quite positive about it, like she wanted me to stay!

I had to make sure, that I shall fulfill her secret wish, which was my company...

''So I take it you have things to take care of. You don't have to stay with me, if you need to go. I can find my way back to my room... right now, I just want to enjoy the night...'' I told her, trying to get rid of her. Not because I had any problem with her, but I didn't want her to ask about my past. It was a shame and I didn't want to risk anything. Maybe it would make her upset and she would send me right back to my world, with my lost eyesight.

And there I caught up with what she said...

''*sigh* Unfortunately, I couldn't arrange any time in my schedule, so... yes, I do have some royal duty to take care about. But I promise you, that I will try to find the time to visit you in the evenings. I won't bother you anymore, I shall leave you alone now-''

''What did you mean, by under six days, my eyesight will return?'' I asked her out of curiosity, interrupting her as carefully as I could, before she goes back inside the building.

''The amulet I had given you, Adam. The wielder loses his or her ability to see. According to Starswirl The Bearded, it was supposed to have this effect, so whenever the user tries to teleport to his or her friend, he or she will lose her eyesight for a short time. Sadly, it wasn't possible to achieve and the amulet's effect took up a longer period. It was supposed to not let the user to see his or her surroundings for a few minutes, in order to not be used in the wrong way. Surprises are nice, but only at the right time and place...''

''Reasonable...'' I nodded a few times. Oh well, I guessed it was better than sacrificing blood or something like that. And my state would have not allowed me to use up energy or do some sort of dance, just so I could save myself...

''It is... any questions?'' Her cheerful attitude just became bigger and bigger. She surely wanted to spend some time with me. In other situations, I would have been happy for that completely, but she wanting to be in my company, which meant that she wanted to hear about my past... I had to think up something about that. Some way to let her know about the events in a more gentle way...

''No, thank you.''

''Well, as you said, enjoy the night!'' She started her way back to the building, her footsteps growing quieter. On her way, I heard her whispering. ''If she would have heard that, hehe, she would be pleased...''

''Good night!'' I said, taking a seat on the soft grass.

I found that 'she' strange. Maybe she was talking about a friend of hers? But I had no idea why that friend would be happy to hear something from me... odd.
I didn't think about it for too long and instead, I decided to come up with a way, to let Celestia know about what happened after she had left my world...

That night, I spent a good few hours under Equestria's sky... far away from my home...

|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||

The nurse's song, which she hummed:

Author's Note

We're in Equestria... interaction with ponies! Hell YEAH!

This is just part one of this chapter... there will be more soon...

Have a nice day!
~Adam

Stick with me and I'll certainly hope you'll see an improving writer, as the story goes.
~Adam

Chapter Six: Blind Days - The Outsider (Part Two)

''You killed my father! *slap* You killed him! *whack* I HAVE NOBODY LEFT!'' *pumf* ''*gasp* No, No! STAY AWAY FROM ME! DON'T HURT ME! WHAAAA-!'' *crack* A female voice... enraged and scared from the unknown...

''I-i-if I, if I t-t-tell you wh-where are the slaves... w-w-will you l-let me... g-gogo? P-please, I h-had to do something f-for a living. I-I'm b-b-begging y-you- no No NO OH MY GOD NO! AAAHHHHH! WAAAAHHAAAAAA! HELP MEEEE~! *gurgles* AAAAAaaaahhhhh...'' Pathetic being, fear had taken over his dirty body. Punishment: Deserved...

''Hey boys, look at the little guy. He thinks he's tough- what the fuck happened to the lights? Boys? Boys?! Stop fucking with me! Hey! Heey!'' *evil laughter* ''Whoa, what the? Okay, this is not funny... hello?'' *growl* ''Huh?'' *beast scream* ''AAHHHHHH-!'' *blood splattering* *thud* *silent growl* The local gangsters... naive, annoying and overall useless souls...

''Take him down!'' ''Don't let him get away!'' ''You're mine motherfu- agh!'' ''Holy FUCKING SHIT! Kill it! AAGGHhhh..:'' *boom* ''The chopper's down, the chopper's down!'' ''What in the fuck is that thing?!'' ''I don't know brah, but this beast kicked through a fucking chopper's engine. A FUCKING CHOPPER'S!'' ''What is the topic, gentleman?'' ''OH MY GO- oghhhhh...'' ''Ugh... fucking... agh...'' *thud* ''Had to be done...'' The soldiers... blindly following the tyrant...

''You do NOT... fuck with me! Dare to disrespect me and I rip your head of, mother fuckers! I am Adam, the new one and I've come to fuck shit up and do whatever the hell I want! No one is going to get in my way! ... or suffer, if you dare...'' The moment I declared my changes... though I enjoyed their fear and scared faces, but not something I would tell her...

Moments from my past... all grim and painful. Either for me or for someone else. No matter how much I tried to remember the innocent times of mine, I ended up hearing the screams and fights in my head, rudely pushing away the happy pictures... the pure images...

Definitely not what I would tell Celestia...

So many souls... some of them innocent and the majority of them Sinners. I ended their life and never had the time to dwell on the loss. Like that female... I think she was called Marzia, a Dark Angel. I killed her father... before I realized that Lucifer forced him to do wrong. Marzia broke down in to tears and... now I remember my excuse. I thought forward and just knew that she will suffer without her father and eventually, will try to take her revenge... and before this problem would occur... I... killed her. I watched as the life slowly flew out of her and I remember whispering her a sorry and a reassuring, that everything will be better. Well, nearly everything... you see, since I killed her as an innocent... she became a Pure Soul... yeah, so from a Dark Angel, she turned into a Holy Angel. The catch? Well... she will be forever angry at me... her father ended up in Hell, due to too many sins...

And several more events like this... all of them were caused by me. Mistakes and sins, which I will forever remember and will never cleanse out from my soul. Whatever I will do, I won't be able to pay this back... I earned myself a ticket to Hell...

Even if my thoughts were all around the past, it helped me to just clear my head. Just thinking about everything that came to mind. School, jobs, traveling, sports... it felt really good. It was like before I became the Avatar... before I lost my humanity...
Unfortunately, I didn't manage to come up with a way, to tell Celestia about the past events. I couldn't remember my innocent times and actually, all the things that happened to me after her departure, were all sad and dark. Even in my innocent times... I was innocent, not the foes I defeated and imprisoned with the Guardian Angels... I didn't hurt the enemy, but many times, those Angels killed my captured foes... without my knowledge. I lived in blissful ignorance and believed that the world can change...

... well, it can, but to which way?

After some time, I stood up from the grass and carefully approached one of the trees. In the Dream World, I was forced to cut short my Power Tuning... and since no one was around, I thought I could get a better look of this garden...

And about Celestia... if my mouth won't talk, then it won't hurt. That was the only solution. Keeping my reputation in good condition, if my first impression had been ruined. I've fallen down enough already... I don't need her to look at me like the others, who knew about my past... disappointment is what I don't want to be called.

After all... I was in a new world and I can't believe I actually considered it, but... getting a good reputation with the inhabitants would be actually nice. Like when I was with the Elves and other creatures... it felt good to be just myself... well, not completely myself, but I was allowed to talk, show and behave, like I originally wanted. And not force myself back in front of the others, like I do it in front of Mortals.
Of course, I won't start talking about my past and I'll act all the time. But at least, they won't be scared of me, by knowing about me... then again, what they will know about me, will be only good. I won't let this opportunity to slip...

Yeah, that was a good plan. A new life! I mean, I love being the Balance... when there is no disaster, of course, but living a life... freely... as I want! It sounded really promising and it was like a dream coming true...

I was about to start thinking about my routine in my 'new' life, when in my happiness, I tightened my hand around the tree. I realized that I should start training already, considering the wasted time. So with that, I tried to forget everything and did what I was supposed to do with nature...

Avoiding my attention, the pain was nonexistent. I didn't heal myself, only stayed still for a long time. Yet, the injuries seemed like they had vanished from inside me. It must have been some sort of medicine they gave me... or magic. I didn't know much about this world's magic, so maybe it didn't exist.

Nevertheless, I decided to not show my powers to anyone, until I can confirm my theory...

I went through each step, in order to get in connection with the nature around me. Of course, I failed miserably, because again, I tried to do it by knowing what I was doing. I got to know that being the... Balance of the Nature, was something above every other kind of power. You don't just take notes about this, like I did with Markhar's After and Side Effects in his attacks. It was feeling... just like how the nature works... I had to rip myself apart from reality and... let's just say, think- no... feel like nature...

After many more failed attempts, the lesson was learned. I somehow forgot about what purpose I wanted to feel the nature for and suddenly, it just 'pulled' me in. Right there, my theory about this world's magic was proven true, it seemed. There WAS magic in this world and shit, there was a lot! It was so lively and if I can call it... it was bright. I don't know, bright seemed to describe it perfectly... at least for me. I found no other world to describe it and you need to experience that to actually get what I mean by this...

Maybe it was because on Earth, we killed out the energy from the air. According to what I know from the powerful being's history, the 'empty' energy, that scattered around the universe, was once alive. And as time went by and people started to use it, it died from our methods. The fights and many more influences... we just killed the source of our energy in our world!

Maybe that was the other reason, why the Elves had magical trees... those don't just produce air for us to breath, but tries to act as a new energy sources in our world...

Before I knew it, I was met with the outline of the garden. As long as the plants were connected to each other, I was able to see it. As expected, I only managed to see this for a split second, due to my surprise. In the Dream World, it wasn't that easy and clear, to feel the nature. But in the garden, like I was watching a screen, the outlines of the garden popped right in front of me. And when the surprise came, my point of view of that picture changed and whipped towards the tree and I was back to my own eyes' aspect. Which was only blackness, of course...

Under that short period of time, I managed to get the picture of the garden. I was standing opposite to the stairs and at the far side of the garden. The tree in front of me was on the right side of that clearing and the clearing itself was hidden slightly by a few leaves, leaning into the clearing's entrance.
The whole garden just ended after the clearing and I assumed there was a wall behind it. Also, bushes were before the wine covered walls. And because of that, the garden was actually small, compared to a hospital's usual garden size. Maybe Equestrian hospitals weren't that crowded, after all...
The terrace was just as big as the garden, if I remembered correctly. The number of steps between the glass door and the bottom of the stairs, was nearly the same size of the garden's. I expected a really big garden for the patients to walk around and feel better in sickness...

As I tried to remember for more details, one caught my attention. Five birds, sitting on the trees branches and around me. And they weren't sleeping, no. Instead, they started chirping! I took a few steps back from the tree and felt warm light on my skin, when I left the possible shadow of the leaves...

It was sunrise...

''Great, my sleeping routine got fucked up. Did I really spend the whole night here? How could the sun be up, already? Further more, how come that its light is coming from that angle? It could only be 4 in the morning! ... hmm, they must have been scared of me, if none of the doctors came to bring back the patient to his room...'' That was what I meant by: Ruining first impression... no one dared to disturb me, which I appreciated, but it indicated that my first impression left its mark...

But what I was supposed to do about it? Nothing, that was what I was supposed to. I decided to let them get used to me and won't force myself onto them... and in a way, I cared less if the nurses found me scary...

Another detail came to my mind... myself. When I returned to my point of view, for a really short second, I saw my left shoulder, as the point of view moved back inside me. Like I spiritually left my body and inspected the garden outside my own body! That was one feature, which I will really use in the future...

And after I realized that I was able to see what was in connection with the vegetation, I quickly shut down every possible power inside me, before Celestia notices. Just when I got pulled back to my body... I saw the tip of a fancy slipper. Someone was just going down the stairs and as I said before... I didn't want them to see me, using energy...

As that someone's footsteps approached me, it turned out to be actually Celestia. I knew she had some special shoes, but didn't expect it to be golden and that decorative...

''Adam?''

I turned my head to the side, showing her that I was actually listening. ''Good morning, Celestia! What are you doing here so early? I thought you will visit in the evening...'' I was glad that I came up with an idea, already. She was already there and I would have hated myself, if I tell her in the evening, that I'm not willing to speak. It would be a waste of time for her...

''I wanted to see if you are alright and the only thing I see is an empty bed! I asked the guard about you and he told me, that you haven't came back from the garden! I was so worried, Adam. Yesterday, you hardly registered the healing spells from the doctor! I though something terrible happened to you here, without any of the doctors knowing about it!'' She panted slightly... her panic... it hurt me to hear it...

''Celestia, calm down. I can assure you, that I am fine. Actually, I feel much better now. Last night may have ruined my sleeping routine, but helped me to clear my head. To plan out my future life here and calm me down after the recent events...'' ''Okay, so I don't have to hide my powers, just not show them on purpose, one. Two, the doctor's energy helped me to create the connection with the nature? Equestria has different energy and it already got welcomed by my body?... hmhm, looks like I have to thank two things for the doctor. I just need to get used to this kind of energy, then... more things to Tune?'' I immediately thought this out in my head. So many things has been revealed, I just had to make sure, that my energy won't reach the citizens' attention... and Celestia's...

She audibly let out a sigh of relief and I momentarily felt sorry for her. There she was, looking after me... and I just make her stressful day more stress-filled...
''I am relived to hear that. You do seem in a better shape, but I still want to talk with you later this day. I cannot imagine how hard it is for you... but do not forget, I'm alway here for you...''

Caring. Something which I've never experienced before, only from her and only once... and I even forgot about that! That is how tough my life had been. I've never received any pleasant touch from anyone, only a slap, a hit, a strike, a slice, a stab and a kick... or multiple of these...
My wild nights didn't count... those touches were because of a purpose and not for caring about the other one...

So I ask you... how the fuck can I reply to her, if I don't know how? Yes, say a thanks and all, no. There must be something else there... I feel the gratitude, but lack the feeling of caring back.

So not knowing what to say about that, I decided to just drop the bomb and explain myself...

''You're going to ask about what happened after your departure, aren't you?''

She remained silent and I could only imagine a surprised face, blinking confusedly. ''Yes, I was going to.''

I nodded a few times. ''Uh-um... don't.''

Another short period of silence. ''And... why?'' She asked, voice slightly disappointed.

I sighed. ''Look Celestia. I'll be honest with you and I only say this once...'' I let the words to sink in and continued. ''After your departure... I immediately forgot about you. Not just metaphorically, but literally! No face, no voice... nor the words. Everything you had told me... just right out of my head, simply like that.'' I did a swinging motion, just to get through my point, then sighing, I decided to just cut it really short. ''I'm just gonna say... I'm not proud of how my life turned out and only ran to you helplessly, when I luckily managed to remember you at the moment of death. My problem is... I want you to remember me as a good soul... not as the person I've became. I WILL tell you everything... just slowly... and when I feel like it, so it won't hit you, nor me that harshly.'' Self-pity... disgusting method, but for my and her well being, I had to turn to such solution. I could only hope that she took the bait...

New thing to hate: Silence...
For a really long time now, I enjoyed silence. It was my sweet lair to run to and let myself calm down, whenever I was angry.
But with Celestia... the silence was unnerving. If only I could see her face... READ her thoughts from her expressions and body posture!

''Very well!'' She sounded... cheerful... rather cheerful... TOO cheerful actually. I even found some sinister intention behind her voice...

Still, I kept going, ignoring my suspicious thoughts. ''I am glad you understand. You...'' I couldn't believe I was going that far, but I just couldn't hold it back anymore... ''... you mean a lot to me and I only do this for your sake... and mine, but that is way beside the point. First things first... you and I only come AFTER you...'' ''And I wonder why I haven't found a girlfriend... my way of speech is silky as Hell!''

''Hehhe, I understand. Actually, I just know the thing we should do~!'' Such lively voice... I did my best to not let my expressionless gaze to fail me...

''I hope I won't regret disappointing her...'' Nodding once, I prepared for the worst, even if it was Celestia...

''How about some trading? Information for information. If I want to know something, first, I have to give you information about Equestria or myself. In turn, you tell me something about you or your past. And the same goes to you, if you want to know something.'' I... actually liked the sound of that... and her voice too, but that was beside the point.

''Mutual information sharing?'' I questioned, wanting to know exactly what she was talking about. If it was what I thought it was, then I was so in! She just gave me a favor and a good way, to not make her wait for my past to be told. Also, that was a really good solution, if I wanted to keep her opinion about me on the bright side!
Yet, I had to keep my cool and leave the cheering inside me...

''Hmm... yes... yes, let us just call it like that.'' And she answered sweetly... how could I say no to that?

''Fine by me.'' I replied, shortly and not showing any enthusiasm over this little 'game'. While in reality, my excitement started to grow. Maybe I wanted to show off my skills for her, something I never wanted to think about? Or I just wanted to make her happy and hearing HER enthusiasm, it stuck onto me as well?

''Splendid!'' I heard a clapping sound... damnit, she was in a really cheerful mood. It kinda radiated her personality when she was around me. I bet she has to hold a stone-cold face before the nobles, all day and all night. No wonder why she showed so much excitement over this game... or maybe I was an influence too? Doubt it... this thought was flawed from many ways. Scientifically, logically and magically. First, I was rotten from the inside and outside. Second, how could I possibly cheer her up? I have no knowledge about these things...
And third... my Dark powers... they have this unpleasant effect, which makes others around you to feel bad. And by bad, I mean their negative emotions receive a boost and they won't be tolerant, while they're in your presence...
From free ways... I was useless for her and for my loved ones...
''Then we shall start the game this evening.''

''Yes.'' I agreed.

''You should go back to your room. Follow me, I will walk with you...''

Without any word, I started my way back to the room, also listening to her footsteps. I have to say, that game we agreed upon was really exciting. Something new in the busy life of ours. She was probably used to reports and me... hehhe, I was used to stolen documents, interrogations and spying...

So because of these... I decided to cheat a little. Instead of asking her about things... I'll get the information for myself. And besides... the game rules weren't made. I have to say the truth, yes, but do I have to say the whole truth? Can I make the truth sound better? She could do that, too...

Well... I was going to see about that in the evening...
_________________________________________________________________________________________________

The walk back to my room was memorized, since I remembered the rout we had taken to the gardens. And by simply reversing it, I had a wild and slightly accurate rout in my head. Thankfully, Celestia helped me to get a clear 'picture' about it and I already knew that I will visit the garden really often...

''What would you like to eat?'' She suddenly asked, before we reached my room. She probably asked this outside, so the other people outside my room get to see me in another way. After all, I was probably the beast of the hospital...

Nevertheless, I said the same thing, which I've already told her. But if she wanted me to say it in front of others? Well, okay...
''I told you, I have low needs. I do not wish to have special treatment, just because you know me.'' I told her, my voice getting louder and growing quiet at mid-speech. I knew she wanted others to hear it, but at the same time, I didn't want them to hear me. The conversation was between me and her and not with the others...

''Trust me, you don't want to eat what they serve here. It isn't for you... and I'm not asking you because I know you... but because you're my friend.''

My mind immediately sounded out the alarms. What she said was - sadly - something true. But I always told myself one thing: ''There are no such thing as a friend. Only family and adopted brother and sister, who were Bence and Emese.''
The last time I tried having friends, I ended up getting addicted to cigarettes... okay, it wasn't a bad thing for me actually, but you get what I mean. Everyone, who I tried to be friends with, all of them used my kindness to just backstab me. For profit or for entertainment, it didn't matter. Since then, I don't make friends and never consider anyone as one...

''But Celestia? Okay, just go through this quickly. I would do many things for her... too many things. I feel safe around her and my only fear is disappointing her.''
''That is one side. On the other hand... I only spent time with her for what? Few hours? This time period isn't even enough to find her that respectable... was I feeling that much of gratitude?What do I feel about her, is something positive... I can't place it anywhere! What is going on with me? This is not magic, nor feelings... then what?'' I was hesitating in my head. I honestly couldn't find a place for Celestia in connection with me. I couldn't call her a friend, because she was either something more or just something else...

However, she was waiting for me, so with that few seconds delay, I replied. ''Fine... but it must be something easy and cheap to make.'' I decided to discuss this... friend thing with her in the evening... but that meant I will have to sacrifice a small portion of information. I didn't know if she told me that on purpose or accidentally... either way, she got me good.

''I'll send some bread and fruits for you. An easy breakfast...'' From the silent click from her mouth, I knew she was smiling. ''I hope if it will be your appetite. Your whole body is something really strange...''

Hmm, well I guess having the lifestyle of a beast can actually change your system. I never thought about that. I knew that my diet was... not something that you encounter ever, but to change my body visibly? Let's see, my back had a slight scoliosis; morphed arms, which can turn into deadly appendages; unique eyes... even more unique, since I couldn't move them and my stomach got used to blood and raw meat... okay, it did sound pretty special.

Well, what could I do about it? ''If you say so... but it wasn't always like that. It used to be normal, like yours and the others' around us. My fault? Yes. Will tell you later...'' It was enough to let her know and figure out the horrible things... well, as much as she can figure out without knowledge about my world.

For some reason, she remained silent and I got that feeling, that I may have told her too much. Oh well, she at least got to know that I wasn't always in a horrible shape and that I was aware about it...

From thinking about this, a useful request came to mind. ''I only have one request from you, if you're really willing to bring me something...''

''And it is?'' Like I just snapped her out of her thoughts, she returned to her lively attitude. Yep, without knowledge about my world, she will has a hard time at finding out what happened to me...

''A band for my eyes. I figured it would indicate my 'sickness' in here... and I don't feel like accidentally look somewhere where I shouldn't. Hell, I don't even know if my eyes close or not!''

''Hmhmhm...'' A giggle. Really? I try to stay polite and work on fixing my ruined first impression? And she finds it amusing? Hmm, at least she was enjoying herself and it payed me back for my efforts...
''It is really thoughtful from you, Adam. And polite as well.'' At least she understood... actually, if I think about it, I would have let out a snort, too! Thinking over the situation and everything... okay, it did sounded amusing...
''Alright! I will make sure to bring these for you. Now, you just rest and wait for your meal and band to arrive.''

As she said that, I stopped and turned left in the doorway. We were back at my room and as this thought went through my head, I found myself pretty exhausted. Counting down the remaining meters, I felt around for a moment and found the bed next to me. ''Ah yeah... small bed. Now I remember...'' By knowing where the mattress was, I fell into it and adjusted myself carefully, not wanting to hit anything by accident.

I listened to her footsteps, gaining distance between my room and her. I didn't even bother to call out for her to wish a good day!

I just wanted to sleep...

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

I woke up to the sound of a cart getting pushed next to my bed. It's silent creaking noise managed to reach my hearing and and after I heard nothing else, just the strange footsteps of someone close the bed, I sat up.

I didn't know what time it was, but I was either just dozing off to sleep or I completely fell to the other side of the horse. Lack of sleeping was nonexistent for my mental self. But my physical state was screaming at me, to go to sleep already. The mattress was soft and comfortable, but my feet were pressed against the cold rail at the end of the bed, hardly. Thus, I had to bend my whole leg, to get 'shorter'.

Stretching my legs quickly, I turned my head towards the possible position of that someone. ''What time is it?''

As the someone hesitated, I knew that it wasn't Celestia. ''E... eight in the morning, sir.'' And of course, she blurted out quickly. Yep, not Celestia...

''Thank you.'' I said, before finding the cart to my left far enough, to place my feet down and eat comfortably.

''The... the Princess also sent this n-nice, purple b-band.'' To quote her: The N-nice, purple b-band was okay with me. I was actually relived to hear that it wasn't pink or something unmanly. What made my nerves to go wild? It was her feet, that kept on giving out small clip-clops. She was fucking shaking! ''I-I told her that a band won't be good for napkins, I swear! To be sure, I a-a-also brought the napkins... but if y-you prefer the band, sir, then I can just-''

''You can do something else for.'' It was time for silence...

''Y-yes sir! What is it?''

''Stop shaking and tell me where is the band, instead.''

I waited for her to fully stop using the tile floor as a musical instrument and I heard her exhaling a few times. ''On the right.''

I felt around for a while and right next to the plate, there was something band material alike. Picking it up, I tied it around my eyes and let the twines to hang down to my back. Meanwhile, I heard her letting out an ''Oooh...'' in realization. I thought right, the others didn't get what my problem was...

''Uhm...'' I paused in mid-grab. I was about to start feeling around for my food, but I slightly turned my head towards her position. ''Do... do you wish any help with your meal, sir? I-if you allow me, of course. I know it must be hard to not see what you eat...'' She offered carefully.

''Hmm, and make myself look further useless and pathetic? I appreciate the help, but I rather not keep a nurse waiting...'' At least she tried facing down her fears... and caught on what was with the band.

''Oh, n-no! This is not a problem, sir! Really, it's my job to tend to the patients.'' This one went better. When she wasn't trying to faint, her voice was really low. Like her vocal cords were only able to make whispering sounds. But I guessed this came from working in a quiet place and she was still afraid...

I turned my head back towards my meal. ''I can walk without a cane and can breath without a machine. I have no sickness, only a temporary blindness. I can handle myself, but others can't and they are in need of your help, Miss...'' I trailed off, not knowing her name. Well, I was about to find out what kind of names were in Equestria. See, I receive information cunningly or, like at this moment, accidentally!

''Nurse Redcross, sir.'' What? That was her name? It couldn't be...

''Nurse Redcross? I take it it's a title... and drop the 'sir', Miss...''

''Well, it is a title if you place the 'Nurse' there. My friends call me Crossy, so just call me like that. The 'Miss' sounds too proper for me...''

I was about to explain to her, that I wasn't her friend, so I won't call her in that way. But I dropped it and decided to not crush her like that... at least she opened up a little bit and spoke correctly...

With that improvement, I said nothing more than I intended to. ''... as you wish...'' I started feeling around on my plate and found a banana, an apple and an already lubricated bread with butter on it. Next to my plate and on the left, I managed to NOT spill out the drink and from the scentless feature of it, I guessed it was water. Napkins on the right and that was my breakfast.
What was missing? The meat, but minded nothing of it. I asked Celestia to send something easy and cheap and she sent it to me. No complains, I got what I wanted...

I was about to start eating, when the little nurse asked for something, which I always used to not tell anyone...

''But... how should I call you, then? What is your name?'' Heh, like I was about to tell her. I say it again: The last time someone wanted to know something about me, I ended up in a bad situation. Specifically, the police became suspicious about some connection between my Mortal name and my alias, the Headhunter. This nurse may not cause Equestria's police to set cameras into my living area, but still... I used to be unknown, whilst doing spectacular things...

''Whatever you want to call me, it doesn't matter to me.'' Might as well give her some freedom. I wasn't about to come up with the hundredth false name...

''Outsider?'' I mentally smiled at that. It was ironic and I bet that is how they called me in the hospital... ha! I could just see it metaphorically and hear the gossips mentioning me with that name! Haha!

''Hmhm, I take it this whole place calls me like that?''

''No no no. Not the whole place. Canterlot Castle is too big for that. Only the Canterlot Hospital Wing uses this name for you...'' I was mentally grinning evilly, right there. This 'Crossy' was an automatized information give-away. I didn't even want that information on purpose! ''But... if you want, I could spread the news and-''

''Not necessary.'' I cut her in, not wanting her to continue. Outsider was just perfect...

''But... don't you want the others to know your name?''

Yes, I wanted. But not yet... Hell, maybe I will never tell them my name! It would be nice to hear my real name, but you know... better be careful...
''For personal reasons, no.'' And with that, I grabbed the apple and bit out a good chunk of it, audibly, letting her know that I didn't want to continue with that conversation.

I heard her shifting in place, then finally turned around to leave. ''Her majesty wishes you a good meal and a wonderful day... Outsider.''

And she thankfully left after that, because right there, I froze in place. SHE was the nurse, who I nearly kicked, after my sudden awakening in the middle of the operation! She was in that fucking room! She was able to hear my name, when Celestia whispered it!

Okay... she was either deaf or the huge difference between Equestria's and my world's name didn't let her to memorize that silent 'Adam'. I hoped she didn't know my name, or I just made myself look like a fool and blew up my cover...

Well, at least I fixed my first impression a little...

Author's Note

Another part done. The next one is under proofreading right now. I hope I managed to fix the grammar mistakes, because I'm drinking my second bottle of beer...

Expect some more emotional wave from Balance, because as we know... Equestria is a place of harmony... something, which will screw around with Balance's emotions...

Have a wonderful night!
~Adam

Chapter Six: Blind Days - The Game (Part Three)

After my breakfast, I went to sleep and tried to make contact with the Dream World. Dhuradhan and Dhanthas haven't showed up yet, so I thought they were in the Dream World, doing whatever they want. They were probably having the time of their life, which I was pretty sure that did good for them. They've been only able to be inside my head, watching or just being there. And now, they had a whole world to explore and just do what a living being would do... live.

The thought of seeing Dhanthas, raging over a 'Game Over' screen and Dhuradhan surfing on the internet, was amusing, to say the least. I think I even let a small smirk to adore my face. A house like that and for the two of them? And occasionally for me? And in a beautiful landscape, where no one disturbed their free-time activities? Who wouldn't want that?

Well, I did, but didn't manage to get there. Over the important events and trying to start a new life, I completely forgot to ask Dhuradhan about entering the Dream World. It would have helped me to start my training finally and perfect my new abilities out. As you know, I had difficulties at keeping up that state. I just couldn't shut down my mind, after hardly getting connected to the nature itself.

Dhuradhan was right: Power Tuning meant that the power comes naturally... and not by forcing it out.
But what could I do, if the Benders were in that certain era, when we used the energy respectfully? I've grown up in the era, where we USED the energy in the air and not asked for its permission to be used...

Though, Equestria's energy was different. When I've managed to get in contact with the vegetation in the garden, the NATURE kicked me out, not the energy, which was inside the plants. And now that I thought about it, I was relived to discover this little bonus. Maybe Equestria will be the perfect place to Tune Powers, try out the noted After and Side Effects, break my limits and experiment with my current abilities, given that the energy in the air wasn't 'stubborn' to be used. And since it was 'brighter' as I mentioned, it allowed me greater usage.

Again, I got reminded to thank that doctor, for forcing my body to get used to this new energy...

And from the smell of my body, I got reminded to take a freaking shower, finally. My luck that 'Crossy' just came into my room, to bring food for snack. Shaking my head to get the dizziness out of me, I felt around again. But the nurse was faster...

''The same thing like this morning. You skipped lunch, so her Majesty sent double the food. Enjoy your meal, Outsider!'' I noted that her tone was finally normal, not meek and quiet like a mice's.

''What time is it, Nurse Recross?'' Still not gonna call her by that nickname...

''Just past four o'clock with a few minutes.'' She replied. I was glad to hear that, because that meant, that my sleeping routine was starting to get better. I decided that this evening, I will have to go to sleep earlier and catch up with a few more hours. If I repeat this for a few days, I might be able to wake up with the sun... and with Celestia, considering how early she woke up last time...

''Aham... where can I find the showers? And what happened to my clothes?'' It was information gathering time, again. And I had a slight fear, that they did something to my gear. I needed my gear! If you haven't noticed, I needed those for my own fighting style. Magic and technology, my combination and choice of offensive ways... and defensive ways, of course. And from that, comes the countering ways, at last...

''The bathroom is next to the door, inside this room. These rooms are for longer staying patients and there must be two bathrooms, for both patients.'' I didn't have the time, nor need to explore the room any further. I haven't heard anyone lying in a bed in this room, so I was pretty much alone... not big surprise... the other patients probably wanted to be in the same room, with a mad man, yeah...
''And your clothes have been brought to Princess Celestia's chamber. She personally wanted to keep them safe.''

''Fantastic...'' I let it slip out.

''Why? The Princess cares about you. Isn't that a good thing?'' Okay, my first mistake, but I still had the situation at hand...

''Yes... but I'm just too tired to respond. I do appreciate her care... but now, I just want to eat and take a shower...'' I changed my voice to a tired, yet grateful one.

''Oh, oh. Yes. Of course.'' I heard her backing out of the room. ''Then I'm just gonna leave you be, Outsider. Hihhi, bon appetite!'' And she was out... what a nurse...

I started eating and thought about what she had said. Celestia had my gear... my clothes... my WEAPONS! Shit, she will probably ask me about that and I just can't lie to her after that... or more like bend the truth to be nicer! She had a clear proof, that I had deadly weapons and I used them... countless times!

When I finished my meal, I searched for the bathroom door, to the right of the room's entrance door, where the wall was. When I finally found it, a thought, which was both bad and amusing at the same time, came to my mind...

''Wait, Celestia had already started this game, from the beginning of my awakening?''

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

After the shower, I came to a conclusion... two actually...

One, EVERYTHING was smaller in this hospital. I hit my head in the shower two times, thanks to the lowly placed curtain-rod. Seriously, every patient in these rooms walks around with bent back and knees? What kind of sickness is that? Burning stomach? You get a burning stomach, when you eat something terrible and not by having a temporary blindness!
But I just ignored it, leaving it to the hospital. If they wanted to help the patients to move around easily, then I can't complain, but actually praise them! Hospitals on Earth just don't care about the patients' comfort...

And the second thing I've come to conclusion... was about Celestia. I just fucking KNEW that she was a good player... but to make me to walk into her trap? She had planned this game out very well and already started playing it, before she even mentioned it to me! Again, someone just used MY tactic against me! First Markhar made ME feel uneasy by the attacks and now Celestia used my disadvantage, to gain information! What the Hell was I supposed to do now? Leaving my tactics behind and just doing what I need to do? Yeah, sure, but this situation wasn't a fight this time and just saying out loud things before doing the same inside my head, was absurd!
Well played, Princess... at least it didn't hurt and her motivations were thanks to my state... I couldn't blame her for worrying about me...

But the evening will be harder than I thought. I know it sounds like those kids on the playground, but it's not about the fact that this is a game. We just called it a game, to hide our intentions. The 'game' was about gaining information... for me at least. For Celestia, it was about calming down her curiosity, getting to know me AND gaining information! Yes, I wanted to get to know her, but if I remember, getting to know someone is a slow process, not throwing out everything from yourself and saying: ''You know me now!'' I may be bad with my social skills, but at least I know what is normal! And what Celestia was trying to do was not!
Then again, I made her curious... too curious, actually, so I can't blame her...

''I should have talked to her more before the evening. She would have been forced to tell me some things and I would be able to stay silent, since I wouldn't need more information. Curse the tiredness. Damn this fucked up sleeping routine! And fucking duty and shit! Preventing me from doing what I want... ugh! Well, this opportunity had slipped away a long time ago...'' I let my fury out inside me, while I was walking down the corridor, from time to time, letting go of the wall. I tried to get to the garden, without using support, but as expected, it was hard to navigate and found myself leaning against the wall for direction.

When I was at around ten meters from the garden's glass door, the wall ended and left me with nothing, but my memory about the rout. So not stopping, I kept on walking forward, slowly extending my arm towards the glass wall.

When I got there, I felt around for a few moments, to find the handle of the door. Meanwhile, I heard the 'Ooh...'s and 'Aahh...'s behind me, as the people finally realized, that I was blind...

''I don't think you should go outside.''

''Why?'' I didn't look back at her, just kept on searching for the handle.

''Because there's going to be a raining really soon.''

And I was really not in the mood to even talk to her. She was a walking information for me, but I doubted that I will be able to swindle her into spilling out gossips and such...

''Look, Nurse Redcross, I will be outside and when it will start raining, I'll come back.''

And with that, I finally found the door handle and pushed open the door. Taking a few steps forward... well, let's just say, the sky itself told me that I was rude.

I felt like someone just dumped a bucket of water right onto my head, soaking me completely. Great, my hair just started to be dry, along with my underwear. Since I was forced to wear the same thing, I washed it out, so I wouldn't walk around in dirty clothes. And now, my pants received the same experience, without my contribution...

However, the best part was that all of a sudden, from complete silence, the rapidly falling raindrops started blaring into my ears, most definitely shouting at me a big and wet 'Fuck you!'...
_________________________________________________________________________________________________

Remember what I had said before? That no one fucks with me? Well, the world itself doesn't count, so I could only swallow down my annoyance. Why do I say this? Because all of a sudden, after like twenty minutes, the raining just stopped. I call bullshit! How in the fucking Hell was that possible? Was someone playing with me? Give me a freaking break, there were already two people who have played with me!

And wait, there's more! Like the world wanted to earn my forgiveness, the sun started shining... I'm not joking, the raining just stopped like that and the clouds moved away under three fucking seconds...
The world is a pain in the ass... exactly...

Well, at least I was able to dry my clothes too, by standing in the middle of the garden's terrace, glaring at the uncovered sun...

When I considered myself dry enough, I took the warning of nature and went back to my room. She does NOT wanted me to enter her... nope... Nature wanted me to stay in my room and eat my dinner!
That indicated that it was evening... the hour of truth will soon arrives and the game starts...

The dinner was some sort of soup, with vegetables in it. Not my favorite, but why should I care? It was healthy and finally, I received a proper meal after so long. The fast-food on the base was eatable, but not that tasty and healthy. It only served to wash away our hunger and pump us up with energy.
But that dinner, was energy pumping and tasty, so I shouldn't have thoughts about complaining...
Back at the base, we drank water from the sinks... and now I just received mineral water... a huge difference between that rusty liquid and this fresh one! Also, on the napkins, I found a piece of bread, too.
So in short, a proper dinner...

Finishing my meal, I decided to go out to the garden and wait for Celestia. She said she was coming in the evening, but she didn't mention a correct time. Also, I found no moment, where I could have gathered information from Nurse Redcross and plainly walking up to her, just to talk, would have been suspicious. I may have wanted to get a better reputation, but not by force or creeping out the poor girl... I've already managed to nearly kick her on purpose...

Whilst waiting for my 'date', I tried making contact with the nature there. I've skipped many opportunity to Tune this new power and the wasted time was long. Becoming the Balance of the Nature was the first step of learning to Bend Nature and I just couldn't hold this up for any longer than a second.

But no matter how much I focused on finally doing some progress, I just did it for killing time. Unfortunately, as I was waiting, little did I know, that I was able to see the garden. Further more, I didn't even think about anything, just watched myself from the aspect of nature. I looked bored... for the first time in my life, I found myself bored!

And that was the thought, which made me realize what I was doing. My point of view turned, got junked away from before me and I was back to my own self, not being able to see anything. I remember seeing my face, twitching once, when I realized what I did. But only for a moment, before the connection broke...

I don't really know how long I had that state up, but I was sure that a few minutes had passed, before I returned to my own perspective. It was a huge progress, even if I didn't do it on purpose! The small success made me forget about the awaiting questions from my long-time-no-see savior, too!

And that was something, which I shouldn't have done...

*thump*

I heard her last footstep behind me and my hand was still on the tree. I doubted she had that much sneaking skills, so in the end, I blamed myself for letting my guard down...

''Good evening, Adam!'' At that moment, I didn't feel happy to hear her voice, nor my name from her mouth.

I stepped away from the tree, took a few steps backwards and stopped next to her. I decided to face away from the hospital building, to make sure that my facial expressions will remain hidden from the nurses or whoever wanted to spy on me. It was time for the game and I had no idea what Celestia will ask from me or tell me, for that matter. And because of that, I was sure that I may get angry or sad and it will be visible on my face... yeah, I preferred to leave these for only Celestia...

''Good evening, Celestia!'' I said the same thing and sat down on the ground. ''I take it we can start our... 'game'?''

''Indeed, we can.'' As she said that, I heard her sitting down strangely. When she got comfortable, I didn't hear her saying anything. She was probably thinking about a good question, which will leave me no choice but tell her the complete truth...

I couldn't let that happen and to be honest... the silence was getting too awkward for me...

''This garden is really small. I expected a hospital's garden to be larger, in order have plenty of space for the patients.''

''How do you know the garden's size?'' She asked.

''Oh fuck me!'' That was all I could think of. Messing up like that in a friendly conversation? Okay, as friendly as I considered it, but still... now you know why I was socially awkward, if my lack of expressions haven't clue you in...

I decided to use a cheap escape. ''Information for information.'' Thankfully, I managed to say it rather calmly and my voice wasn't panicking...

''Hm, alright. This garden is the highest garden for the Canterlot Castel's Hospital Wing. The hospital wing itself was constructed to be tall and not wide. In that way, Canterlot city can remain on the mountainside. There are five more gardens below us and if we put them together, we get a large garden, which you have expected from a normal hospital.'' She explained quickly and I, in turn, quickly imagined how gorgeous it must have look from the outside. And she said Canterlot Castle... and mountainside... the city was on the side of the mountain? Damn, suddenly I wanted to see that...
''Your turn...'' She reminded and I was pretty sure that she was enjoying it... I had a slight guess, that she was aware about my slightly nervous state...

I hesitated and tried to come up with a way, so I won't spoil too much. It wasn't about the power itself, but the purpose of the power! My only fear was about revealing her more about my skills, is that she will ask why I have those...

''As long as I am in connection with nature, I can see the vegetation, if I get into that state, which I have no knowledge how it is called. And I noticed that the grass ends a good twenty meters away from here.'' I explained, pointing back to the staircase. ''When I got into that certain state, the surrounding nature got cut short by some sort of edifice. From the wines position, I figured they're walls. Further more, the bushes and trees are taking away even more space, leaving the area before the stairs and this small, ten meters wide clearing for us to move around.''

She remained silent for a while. I told her how I know the garden's size, not how I acquired such ability, so I found my explanation acceptable. Also, I told her as much as she told me, so again... I did right.

''Your turn to ask.''

That was a good subject. What to ask? If I asked something, then I was forced to share information, exactly what I didn't want. I spent a lot of time on that, wasting the time on purpose. Meanwhile, I tried to look like someone, who is in deep thoughts. I pulled my mouth to the side, bit my tongue visibly, hummed to myself. I did everything to look occupied...

After about a good ten or more minutes, she still hasn't spoken a word, or voicing out my consumed time on 'thinking'. She was REALLY patient, something which I was glad for and found her more respectful in my none-working eyes...

''Does magic is an everyday thing in Equestria? And I shall tell you the reason, why I want to know this. This will be the information in exchange, too...'' It was something I had to know and the information, which I was going to share with her, was something I could allow myself, too.

''Go on, then.''

I nodded and started. ''I know that the doctor had used magic on me, but is it foreign for the inhabitants? Because in my world, magic is something I and other powerful beings, MUST keep as a secret. But I can feel the energy in the air... it is really strong and bright... so, am I allowed to use magic visibly? Not like I want to, but maybe if I get into trouble... or my training, for that matter! I will need to use my energy visibly, when I will start my training.''

''Yes, magic is an everyday thing for the loyal subjects. Everything is around magic... and not about such mechanisms, like those things on your limbs.'' Limbs? What a strange way to talk about arms or wrists for that matter. Her voice indicated a slight disgust, so maybe they DID try to take them off... and they had probably seen the needly stuck in my veins... and believe me, it isn't a pretty thing to look at...
''What are those for, actua-''

''Holy fucking shit!''

I heard his voice... Dhanthas. But it came from my right and the worst thing is... Celestia heard it as well...
From my right, I saw a dark-blue energy, showing him, being a bit transparent. He had his hands planted onto the ground, after he pretty much got thrown out of my right shoulder, where the shadowy marks were. I saw them burning in the same dark-blue like Dhanthas, but he was actually flaming, instead of burning. And THAT is the thing! I was able to see him! Only him, though, as everything else around us remained pitch black.
But as always, his timing was the worst... I was so going kill him...

''Steady, steady... okay. Phew, that was really freaking strange...'' After he regained his balance, he resumed sticking out from my shoulder, only his upper body being visible. Then looking around for a second, he spotted me. ''Damn, being blind sucks...''

''Inside... now...'' I said slowly, gritting my teeth.

''I see, I mean... I don't see, but from the sound of your voice, I just arrived at the perfect time?'' He grinned, thinking that I had absolutely no problem with his presence.

I extended my left arm and grabbed his neck, squeezing it tightly. His grin was now of a pained one and I hissed in anger. ''No shit. Now inside or I force you back, you fool!''

''Hehhheheeheee...'' That was all he managed to let out, before sinking back into my right shoulder, leaving me and Celestia in silence... in a rather awkward silence...

I slowly shifted back to my sitting position, since I jumped up to my knees at Dhanthas' arrival. This time, I sat in front of Celestia, who remained silent for this whole event. I could just feel the dumbfounded expression she had on her face!

So I sat down, sighed once and said the only thing I could think of...

''Information for information...''

''Wh... wha...'' She just couldn't find her words... expected. ''Time, Adam! The game will start again after you tell me what was that... or who was that?!''

I was about to argue with that, but seriously... what kind of possible information can you share with me, just so I could tell you about a being inside me? ''Ugh... he was Dhanthas.''

''And?'' She urged me and she was right. That wasn't enough info...

''He's the Dark part of me, who recently have been acting differently. He was supposed to be my evil side, but he is slowly working out his own personality. He won't do any harm to anyone though... I'll make sure of that...'' I finished with a scowl, hissing again, just so she could believe in my words...

I heard her sighing in relief at that and another awkward silence followed after that. Thankfully, this silence turned out to be nice after a while. Just sitting there, listening to the twirling leaves in the night breeze. It highly reminded me about that time we had spent all those years ago. I remember the beautiful landscape... trees everywhere, waterfall below us... and I felt so better after the talk we had.

I wished we could just stay like that, but there came the next question... or more like the same question she had originally wanted to ask...

''So what are those on you? Armor?'' I just cocked my head forward, slightly looking up at her, even if the band was around my eyes. ''I've done a little research, you know. There is a house in that town, where I will send you. Big enough for you and in the middle of Ponyville. After you recover your eyesight, I'll send you there with enough bits for you to start your life. No excuses!''

Ponyville? I didn't have a clue how the transportation worked in this world, but from the name of the town, I guessed they used horses and carriages. That explained the clean air in this promising world... but what was with the medical machines?
And enough bits? Well, I expected to hear about Equestria's money. At first, I poundered about a trading system, but now that she mentioned these... 'bits' as she called them... it made things easier for me. I didn't know how would I cope up with a trading system. I was used to the Earth money, so trading was something rather foreign for me...

Well... she told me information... it was my turn. And you see... as much as I didn't want to do this, I've already showed her my angry side... it was time to demonstrate what I've become. Not too much, but since she had guards, then I was sure that a thing like my bracelets won't be a big surprise... only the technology of it, but she probably had a good guess about my world's nature...

''I need to stand up for this and I want you to not come close to me. I don't want to accidentally hurt you...'' I warned her and stood up, taking a few steps back and away from her. ''These are my bracelets... made the basics for myself and someone else perfected it out...''
''Hope this won't end bad...''

Thankfully, I didn't have to imagine stabbing someone, because if I would have to, then my face would have showed a slight anger. And just imagine someone unseating his weapon for demonstration and looking scary. I would immediately take up a defensive stance, if that someone suddenly tries something funny...

So at first, I just let out the hidden blade, my hands flexing out and I just thought about sliding out the blade. The sensor in the needle reacted to my nerves, my brain sent the message to the bracelet and the next thing I hear, is Celestia's gasp. I expected such reaction... a worse reaction too, but thankfully, she remained there, unmoving. Either out of fear, or she trusted in me enough to not run away at the sight of a beat up and armed man...

''Each bracelet contains three kinds of blades. Helpful for climbing, useful to stay silent and super effective at close combat.'' I explained and after pulling back the hidden blade, I showed her the upper side. ''And you were right about the armor. Because this here, can stop a sword or break a branch...'' ''... or a bone.'' I kept the last part for myself. I showed what it was and left her imagining what it could do to someone else... IF she actually tried imagining...

She stayed silent for a long time and while she tried to come up with a reply, I sat down before her. ''In the end... you fell behind those beings you had mentioned...'' She finally spoke up and I myself sighed to confirm her statement.

''Now you understand why I don't want you to hear about these...'' I said, looking away. By doing that, I realized that I was showing expressions. I was glad that the band mostly hid my eyebrows position, but still... since I had arrived in Equestria, I've been showing facial expressions more often. And not just a scowl or other kind of angered face! No, in the Dream World, I openly allowed some smiles and suffer-filled looks in front of that two in my head.

Right there, I tried to collect myself, but what Celestia told me next, it elected the feelings in my heart...

''No, Adam... I don't. Look, we've been playing this game for a while now and none of us managed to get to know each other. I wanted to help you, but from your behavior, I see you've been through a lot. And I just can't understand it.'' Broken voice... Celestia, why did you have to care about me that much? What good I was for you? Were you pitying me?
''Please, Adam... what could possibly change you like that... what made a friend of mine to go through such turning?'' Her plea was worse than any kind of cry of help. I seriously felt like I was going to reach her level and maybe break down to tears.

But why did I feel like that? At first, I was only grateful for her... highly grateful. Then after my arrival, I was suddenly a wreck of emotions. I want to be honest with her, then I change my mind, due to my honor. I would cry in front of her, then when I'm facing her, I try my best to remain strong in her eyes... what the actual fuck is my desire?! What image I want to show her, without knowledge about expressing myself? I know I cared for her dearly, but how do I show her that? I either wanted to return the favor she had done to me or I actually considered her as a... friend?

''Adam?'' My train of thoughts had came to a halt, when her concerned voice reached me.

''I...'' I what? What to tell her? What not? I can't just flood her with all the negativity from my past, just because talking about it would help me. Would it change anything? Yes, it would change a lot of things... my honor, her opinion about me... our relationship...

''Please, I want to know what happened to you. It pains me to see you in this state.'' I was fed up with my two sided emotions. I wanted her to know, but at the same time, not. I blamed it all on Equestria... there was something in the air, which was fucking with me...

So with that in mind, I decided to do what I used to do before Markhar's appearance... just going forward...
''The world changed me, Celestia. To be honest with you, I don't know where it changed me. To the worse or it did for the better future? The current events in my world couldn't be prevented in the first place, so me changing was expectable.
I am not good, not bad, but balanced. After all, I have to keep up the balance in my world... and to do that, I was forced to do drastic changes. And for that, some hate me, some accept me, but not like me.''

''It's hard to explain, so I'm just going to say... that's life. And if you ask if I am satisfied with my life... then I would say yes. I finally did something, which I can say I am proud of. I did make mistakes, which I'm not proud of and this lifestyle has its downsides, but I wouldn't throw it away for anything. People need me and I know it... and by just knowing that my decisions can help many... I am willing to continue suffering. But what they don't know... is that I am not suffering like they think I do. I actually enjoy most of my life. I've seen and experience wonderful thing on my journey, whilst making mistakes and learning from them. So in the end, I am proud of what I accomplished... but sometimes I do something which I'm not proud to voice out...''

''The hard times? Well, they are going to be memories, which I will look back and learn from them. That is the overall about the past events, Celestia. But the details... of how I turned into who I am today... are what I don't want to tell you yet. You... mean a lot to me. For you, I owe my life and without you... I wouldn't be who I am today. But as I told you before, I had forgotten about you... and it feels like I betrayed you. Right now, you can't imagine what I've done, after receiving great encouragement from you. I WILL tell you some things... in detail... but now? I don't...''

''I really hope you understand, because I've been a wreck over these things. I don't want to hurt you... that is the only reason I don't want to talk about it. Even if you ask me, I won't. My honor is in danger, because I didn't take your words into consideration before doing something life changing. See? This is another thing I am going to learn from. It will make me a better soul... again... thanks to you...''

I let her to acknowledge what I had just told her. It actually helped me lift down the burden from my shoulders. I told her the truth and at the same time, told her what she needed to know, without breaking her. She may be powerful, but still a kind soul. She was still a female... and a friend of mine...

It was strange calling her a friend, but I guessed it made sense. Still, I tried not to look at her like that, yet. She may have earned my trust to a certain level, but as a friend... hmm, she was really close to be one...
Actually, this wasn't about she being my friend... but ME being hers! I haven't talked to my childhood friend, my 'brother' for years now... and he considered me as his best friend... as HIS 'brother'. And now Celestia wanted to be friends... I am NOT a good friend for anyone! I didn't know how long I will stay in Equestria, but after achieving my current goal, I will leave her forever... what kind of friend is that?!

''I see you really meant that.'' She started, finally breaking the silence. ''I am grateful to hear you caring about me like that. I am also happy to see you still learning from life, even though you went through many hard times, according to you. It is a great relief to know that you're doing fine. After your arrival, I thought my words and advices weren't helpful after all... but seeing that you know about them makes me quite happy and that is more than enough for me.''

''I completely forgot about them... well, at least I heard those words, but the given situations weren't appealing for them. But do not feel bad about it, you had no idea what kind of world I was going to live in.'' I shrugged, humming once.

''At least you tried and don't say you betrayed me. The words were there and they had an effect on you... that is what counts. And even if you were not able to remember me, you still did... which is the most important thing now.'' I heard her standing up and I followed her move, doing the same thing. ''And to tell the truth... I didn't expect you to follow my advices. I merely intended to give you a little push forward and now... when I look at you... I see you went far. I dare say... you went further than any other being expected...'' She started walking and I followed suit. ''I will wait for the day, when you tell me everything...''

''I would prefer to just share small fragments of my past. A complete full-out negativity in one go could seriously effect you. Trust me in this one...'' I reassured her, slowly following after her and back to the building.

''As you wish, Adam. I shall wait for you to show me your past and I won't bother you about it.'' She pleasantly declared, which just eased my mental state. I was ashamed of myself in front of her, in question of my past. She wasn't like those from my world... those cared less about how hard my life had turned out. They would either respect me for my accomplishments... or try to kill me, so they can gain more respect from others...

''Then I take you will return to your duties on the following evenings. You don't have to check on me every now and then... I should actually start training properly... these short moments to learn something, are not fitting for me. I'm wasting time like that...''

''Hmhm, yes. I will return to the royal duties and I will be sure to not interrupt you.''

''In that case, I wish you a good night. I am off to bed and try to fix my sleeping routine... if I fall asleep now, I will be able to wake up at sunrise.''

''Hehhehe, you mean, when I wake up?'' She sounded amused by that... odd...

''Hmhmhmhm, yes, when you wake up.''

For some reason, she continued giggling, but I left it to her... and it was the most pleasant giggle I've heard in my life...

Author's Note

Celestia had planed it out good. What else awaits for Balance, if the world he is currently, is something completely else than his? And what else is the Princess hiding?
Stay tuned and find out!

~Adam

Ps.: The final part of chapter six will be up today... damn temperature outside is killing me...

Chapter Six: Blind Days - Departure (Part Four)

Weakness... is what I showed to Celestia. I couldn't cope up with my mistakes in front of her. I let her see the running teenager again, instead of the die-hard man, who I had lost somehow. It was all because Markhar... if he wouldn't show up, then the grown-up me would be still on Earth, receiving only victory and respect.

But the teenager in Equestria... he was showing weakness and cowardly tries to keep his image in check, just so everything around him will be easier. What the fuck was wrong with me? I was so disoriented all of a sudden! But even that, it shouldn't be a problem. Back then, I was going forward, no matter what my situation was. It didn't matter how blind I was - metaphorically, of course - I just did what I had to and did it from instinct.

But I should probably stop elaborating this topic. I still couldn't figure out what was the reason behind my undecided intentions... in other words, I didn't know what would be good or bad...

Wait, now that I mention... is that possible that I chose the middle way in that situation, but due to Celestia, I wanted the right way? Let's see... showed enough of myself and didn't ruin anything between us... damn, I chose the balance without realizing what I was doing! And now that I think about it... yes! I finally got it!

Ahem, sorry. So, after falling asleep, I finally managed to get in contact with the Dream World. Apparently, while that two were experimenting, Dhuradhan prevented every influence to get into the Dream World and only let a single influence out, to make the process easier... let me skip the uneventful part and jump right into the pit...

''Dhanthas!''

''I- hahhaha I'm sorreh!'' His hysterical state didn't weaken, even though I was choking him in my upset state. ''I did- hahha- didn't know- ehhehhahaa I can't breath.''

I threw him to the side, down from the living room's couch. He kept on laughing there, coughing at the same time. ''You nearly ruined the evening. I had the whole thing in my control, until you decided to grew out of my fucking shoulder! From my marks!''

He just kept laughing and Dhuradhan stepped in front of me. ''We share the same fault in this one. I found out that we can leave your body and when I started experimenting, he volunteered.''

I groaned, not liking this feature of my selves. ''Ugh... is there a way I can prevent him from escaping again?''

''Yes, there is.'' I sighed in relief. My life starts in Equestria and the only thing I needed, is Dhanthas skipping into the town and fucking up my first impression... ''It works in the same way, like you let us take control. Of course, you do not have to fall asleep, but will have to release the energy from inside you. Dhanthas is your Dark self and when you will let him out-''

''I won't.'' I immediately cut in, not even letting him finish. Letting Dhanthas on loose? That would be an equal disaster with Markhar's plan...

''- then he will drag the Dark energy with himself. In my case... I will drag the Light energy.'' He finished, no matter what.

''All of it? What if both of you get out from me and I will be left with nothing?''

''You have your own Dark and Light energy amount. We are just the additional energy for your already immense amount. What do you think, whose energy I use when I help you with healing?'' It couldn't be...

''Yours?''

''Exactly.''

I seriously started to think that I should NEVER leave the Dream World. Every positive things happened in that place, no matter how much it reminded me about my past. New powers, encouragement, new things to learn and nice features for both the house and my selves... I wished I could just stay forever asleep...

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

I kept up the same routine for the following days. Wake up at four or five in the morning, depending on when will the sun rise. Quickly wash myself at the sink and clean my mouth with my fingers, since I had no toothbrush. Do a morning exercise in the garden, because just lying around all day made my muscles weak. Breakfast, then more exercise outside, along with some Tuning. After lunch, resuming the forenoon activity. Taking a shower and finally remembering the lowly placed curtain-rod. Dinner and going outside again, to fully focus on becoming one with the nature.

Of course, the latter one failed many times. But, sometimes, when I just gave up and rested my hand on the tree, I dozed off and imagined seeing the garden again. Those were the only times, when nature didn't kick me out from itself and managed to just move around in the nature.

As expected, when I realized what I was doing, the connection broke...

Every time I dozed off, I wondered about the world, which was waiting for me. What would the house... MY house would look like. Will the neighbours wave at me every morning, after living next to them for a long time? And what Celestia said... will I make any friends?

I always shook my head at that final thought. I couldn't believe I was that bored, that I tried finding answers about a topic, which I wasn't even familiar. Yes, Ben was my best friend... and Emese too... but they soon became my family. A brother and a sister... added next to my mother, father and brother...

I tried not thinking about my family, neither. I was over about my worries and if anything happens to them, my brother, my team, The Light and the rest of those, who will try to put an end to Markhar's plan, will protect them. So I just ignored my world and focused on my future... my life in Equestria...

My explanation to Celestia also helped me. She was okay with me and with my secrets. And we will work our way up to higher levels in trusting in each other. I just had to stay away from trouble and doing everything for myself. In that way, I will be able to regain the lost respect from her, even if she seemed still respectful towards me. Still, I wanted to prove myself to be respectful and that I can handle myself in this world alone... I wasn't the child, which she had seen all those years ago... I may be a teenager, but a grown up man, who went through not just many things, but achieved many things!

Yes, that was a good way to fix my honor. I may lose some of that on the way, when I will slowly show her what I had become and done under these years. My actions may have been wrong in many souls' eyes, but my intentions were right. The taken souls from the living, were now in the right place. In The Light or in Hell...

I also tried to not think about my sudden emotion waves on the first two days. I simply blamed it on the changes... this was Equestria... a place, where I wasn't sure how would they react, if they find out how many souls I've sent to the afterlife...

And just so you know... I've already lost count of how many I've killed...

Speaking of killing... I oh-so wanted to kill my Darker self... Dhanthas...
He also interrupted me every night, while I was trying my hardest to lock out myself from the world... and what he does? Act like an annoying bastard...

Like the previous night! Dhuradhan was still experimenting with him, about how to leave my body. They've surely went through a personality change. They weren't me anymore... they were Dhuradhan and Dhanthas, as in two completely separate being from me. They just lived inside me as Lightness and Darkness...

Back to Dhanthas, the following happened last night:

''Hi sex!'' He popped out from my shoulder again, then with the same momentum, got pulled back. ''Come here often?!'' The same happened, only a little bigger part being visible from him, after that one. ''We should-'' He couldn't finish it, due to the invisible force, which pulled him back. ''-do it like- '' The same happened. ''-they do it in love-'' ''-and discover each other!'' For a long time, he didn't come back and thought that is was the end of the experiment...

But I was wrong...

''I'll suck your d-''

''Shut the fuck up!'' I moved away my shoulder, before he could hit my private area with his head.

''... 'Kay...'' And he started sinking back, slowly. And when only his head was sticking out, he quickly licked his lips and disappeared.

That moment actually made me laugh... while ruining my concentration. For the whole time, I managed to ignored him, but he knew about my weak spot, which was a dick... literally...

But what could I do against their experimenting? It was a REALLY useful feature. When I will start my training, they will join me too, in order to increase their energy capacity. Just imagine it! I alone was highly dangerious... and with that two by my side - literally - , we will be the perfect trio for sure!

I just had to get used to letting the energy out, when one of them wanted to leave my body. After all, they were additional energies for me by themselves and it needed my permission, to let that additional energy out. I was thankful that it worked like that, though... Dhanthas would be running around right now, literally fucking shit up...

Another thing to get used to... always being aware of the escaping energy and I will be able to contain both of them... mostly Dhanthas...

Aside from these things, nothing interesting happened... all the way up to my departure's and full-recovering's day...

''Hmm-hm-hm-hmm hm-hm-hmm-hmmm-hmmm-hmm-hmm-hm-hm-hm hmm-hm-hm-hm-hmmm-hmm-hmm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hmm-hmm-hmmm~''

Redcross... that girl was always so cheerful. Every time I was walking down the corridor and towards the garden, she was somewhere around. Either with her nurse buddies and friends, or discussing something with a doctor. Or when we passed by each other every day and she said hello every time. I always nodded towards her in greetings and after thinking back to the day's happenings, I always realized that I was kinda rude.

But she seemed to not mind my silent communicating and from what I've heard, she was really cheerful. After getting used to walking down the same rout, I've managed to memorize the way to the garden and back to my room. Thanks to that, I had managed to walk normally and without the wall's support. In that way, I was able to focus on the voices around me and her voice was sticking out noticeably. She was laughing, giggling, conversing or like at every morning... humming the same song...

For all these days, I've been listening to her little song and never told her to stop. It was nice, something more interesting than these people's footsteps...

It was the day of my departure... in the morning... and it was my only chance to make up for my grumpy behavior around her. I've used her for information and even if I told her, to not do anything for me, she still did...

And since I was leaving that day... I thought: Why not?

''Hm-hmm hm-hm-hmm hm-hm-hmm-hmm-hmmm-hm-hm-hm-hmm-hmmm hmh hmmm hmm-hm-hm-hm~'' I hummed the next part of her song and she stopped. I was sure that I screwed up the song and not just because of my deep and booming voice from the back of my throat...

Surprisingly, she continued humming the third part and after that, I restarted the melody. After the song ended, we both remained silent for a while. I couldn't guess about her face at that moment, nor her reaction. She remained silent and didn't move, at least I heard none of that...

''How do you know this symphony? The Royal Canterlot Symphonic Orchestra plays this in the ball room, on the other side of the castle.'' I take it her mouth was agape at first and was forced to wipe down the drool from the corner of her mouth. How do I know? The sound of that is the same, when I lick the blood down from my mouth...

''Every morning, you hum this song and I must say... it is really catchy...'' It was now or never. ''I would like to apologize for my passive behavior, Recross. I cannot help, but be careful of what I say and to whom. So do not worry, your help has been appreciated the whole time I've been here.''

''Oh, I wasn't-''

''Do not lie to me. Deep down, under the shell, which you had built from focusing on your duty... you felt offended by my dismissive replies and reactions. Forget your work for a moment and tell me if you didn't feel bad in the slightest.'' I cut her in quickly, not letting her to start rambling about.

''I... '' Now I got her thinking and ironically, what I told her, was something that I should do too, one day...
''I think you're right...''

''Due to your job, you swallowed down your indignation. But what if I tell you, to forget about your job and title. What would you say to me? Come on, I won't get mad and I allow you to voice out whatever opinion you have about me.'' I was leaving that day, so after my departure, it wouldn't matter what she had said. And from this, I could cheer her up a bit and make her feel much better.

After all, being a nurse must be a hard job. I may be able to bath in blood, but looking after the sick and the patients, who are in horrendous states... Hell no!

''I would ask: What is bothering you?''

I stayed silent for a second and after nodding slowly, I spoke up again. ''You... ask a complete stranger... what is bothering him. And that stranger nearly kicked you in the middle of an operation. Yet you approach that someone friendly?''

''Yes.'' Was her simple reply.

I just couldn't imagine such a soul to exist. We were so different from each other... while she believed in forgiveness, I sticked to vengeance...

I feared that I may have to elaborate on this subject, so I just nodded at her and decided to not change her in any possible way. ''Keep looking at the things like that and remain who you are... 'Crossy' '' And with that, I left her there, going outside to the garden...

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

Birds singing, leaves dancing and a man's panting. That is all it could be heard in the garden. One would say strange, I say understandable.

I was getting close to finishing the amount of push ups, which I did over one run. To be precise, my objective was doing 150 push ups in one go... the advantage of being a powerful being, eh? Further more, I was doing sit ups and shadow boxing... which was more like shadow fighting, because I was really getting into it.

Combos, careful flips in the air, grappler moves, dodges and blocks. I did everything, which I do in a real fight... except the shooting, slicing, stabbing and magic part...

How did I know that no one was around me? Well, I only managed to do this on the day of my departure, when I just wanted to shadow box one quickly. And well... it felt natural, that I wanted to know if I will hit anyone. And what do I know, the nature allowed me to use this feature of its! I just walked up to the tree, made the connection, nodded to myself and started shadow boxing... I mean fighting...

Only in the middle of a flip, was when I realized what I had done... thankfully, I managed to land on my feet...

So, it was an improvement. I just had to get used to doing things without thinking... not everything, but things like casting a spell, using energy, fighting... many things, actually...

I pondered over the thought of trying making contact again, but decided against it. Right there, I realized that if I force it, then nature will never get used to me. So, in that case, I promised myself that I will only make contact with nature, when I have to. No more Power Tuning!

''... Adam?''

I immediately stopped moving. Fuck, she was really close to this final punch in the air. How long has she been there, watching me from that close? ''Good morning, Celestia!'' I moved back to a standing position, regaining my breathing.

''What were you doing?'' She asked, sounding confused.

She didn't know? She had guards, doing the same thing and she didn't know what was shadow boxing? Well... different kind of training, I guess? She was great with magic, so maybe physical training was something she had no knowledge about? Might be... ''Training... I need to stay in shape.'' I was still panting and felt the sweats rolling down my exposed body. I wished I could see her face, because... you know, she was a Princess and I was an 'Outsider' , in front of her, half naked and in a way, visibly armed. Where the Hell were her guards?
''The day of my departure... and my recovery... FULL recovery.'' I stated, breaking the silence, which was WAY more awkward, than the one we had a few nights before...

''Indeed and I've come to see if you are ready to go.'' Wow, that was quick! I didn't even have to prepare! I still had a few things to ask, though...

''Where are my clothes? And gear?''

''I was just about to get to that.'' Her voice was slightly changed in that reply. I take it she didn't like the weapons I had. ''Promise me that you will not use your... tools, nor your abilities against any of the loyal subjects. Believe me, Equestria is peaceful and the citizens mean no harm to you. They may look at you strangely, but if you act casually, then they will get used to your presence pretty soon.'' It wasn't how these things worked, but I didn't want to interrupt her. But after what I've experienced, she might told me the truth about her people. Like Redcross... she was really forgiving... maybe most of the inhabitants way of thinking was around positive way of thinking? Or they were just naive... either way, this world looked peaceful for now...
''So please, Adam... do not use your weapons. Do not think about using them and this goes to your powers.''

''Understood, Celestia. I shall do my best to keep a low profile and only use the things in my possession, when I have to...'' After all, I did promise her to do what she says and protect her or her 'loyal subjects'. Maybe it will be a peaceful life, after all? According to the recent events, it seemed like my following days, weeks, months or even years, will be without any threat... I was still leaning towards the careful approach...

''Trust me, you won't have to. Here you are...''

And she threw the clothes into my face... Celestia dumped my clothes onto my head. The Princess was having fun... and so was I. I let a small grin to adore my face, when I heard her giggling. The tension in the air disappeared and was replaced with a happy-ending. Oh Celestia, I wished I could stay a little longer with her. But of course, it would have meant that I will have to start talking about my past... again, my situation was bad as always...

I put on my clothes and I momentarily felt in the same way, when I first found myself in the Dream World. My clothes were clean, cuts stitched and their flexibility returned into them. My holsters and belt weren't loose anymore and firmly remained on me. It was really good to finally be able to wear my clothes, especially these ones. I tied out the band from around my eyes and I was about to hand it back to Celestia.

''Keep it, you'll need that. I placed a letter into one of your inner pockets, along with a note of instructions and enough bits for a start. Follow the instructions and after you finished them all, you're free to go wherever you want. Just don't get into trouble, please...'' Wow, she really prepared for my departure. I was actually glad for what she has been doing for me, because quite frankly... I knew nothing about this world.
''Are you ready?''

''My weapons, Celestia...'' I shook my head in amusement, snorting quietly. She had been talking rather quickly for an obvious reason... my weapons... she still disliked them.
I just heard the sound of a small chest, dropping onto the ground. Crouching down, I opened it and reached in, pulling out my sound suppressed pistol, throwing knives, daggers and one grenade. Damnit, I had lost more than the half of my equipment!
Placing each weapon into their respective holsters, I stood up and declared. ''Now I'm ready.''

''I apologize, but my time is short. I am in a hurry, you know and because of that, we need our goodbyes to be cut short.'' I expected her to lead me somewhere quickly, to some sort of carriage, but I thought wrong... again. ''Hold still for a moment.'' I did as she asked and I felt something pointy ended object, touching my forehead. What the Hell, she had a magic wand or something alike? ''Stay safe, Adam. Do not be afraid to ask around for direction and remember to read the note. I'm looking forward for your tales about the past...'' She sounded really close to my face... I didn't know what was that thing in her hands, but if she needed to be that close to me, then it must have been small or heavy... or I don't know anymore, it didn't matter.

Wait, was she sending me away with that sharp thing?! But I wanted to see her at least once! No way, I was waiting for that day to come and finally see her face, getting back all of my memories about her look! For years now, I've been grateful for someone, who I can't even remember correctly and now I have to leave? Who knows how long will it take me to see her?!

''I'll see you hopefully soon, Adam. Goodbye for now!'' According to her 'hopefully soon'... does that mean it depended on where I go first? Well, only one way to find out... do the things on the note and when I feel fit, I'll visit her somehow...

Damnit, I was too late for everything! I couldn't ask her anymore for anything! I couldn't do the things I had wanted, mostly seeing her. Also, I was about to ask her to tell the doctor a thank you in my name, but I felt her magic working, slowly wiping me out existence and sending me away.

Well... only one thing to say now...

''Farewell... Celestia...''

|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||

The nurse's song, which she hummed:

Author's Note

Chapter six... DONE!

Phew... well, there comes the life in Equestria for Balance... and believe me, a shitstorm is coming on his way... or was that him, bringing the shitstorm? Find out in the future!

ATTENTION: I'm going to a basketball camp for 7 days. I may have my little note book with myself, but due to it being a basketball camp and my best friend will be there too... I don't think I'll be able to write much... or anything for that matter...
So the next chapters will be coming MUCH later... fuck...

If you find this chapter to be rushed, well you know why... uninteresting things happened under that six days. And actually... the word count was over 20k words already... the longest chapter so far. Also, just because of that, I decided to write the last part in a hurry, just before I had to do housework. Just a little bonus feeling again...

Well, I hope you're looking forward to his future adventures and I'll see you all later!

Have a fantastic following seven days!
~Adam Klapper

Ps.: I appreciate each and everyone of your attention. It truly means a lot to me... I say this now, because I may come back in pieces from that camp... a long journey, far away from the capital city, to that little village... ugghh, I'm gonna die in the heat...

Chapter Seven : The Arrival - Countryside (Part One)

Like I had just used a Dash, I exited from the teleportation and appeared at my destination. I did not know that kind of teleportation, just like I did not know much about this world's magic. I stepped back once, as the Spell, that Celestia had used ended. Taking this into count, I guessed the place where she sent me, was backwards for me and for Celestia it was forward, when I was at the garden.

I still had my temporary blindness, so she sending me away that early, meant that she did have more important things to do. Her schedule must be a chaos every single day...

However, that nagging feeling, that she had sent me away for a different reason, still lingered around my head. She was talking unusually fast for her own nature and if she was a Princess, then this kind of behavior was a huge disadvantage... politicians are like sharks...
Therefore, she had some sort of hidden intentions by rushing my departure. She was powerful, so maybe looking at her was like looking at a powerful being as a Mortal. In other words: Wasn't allowed...

But I had to forget about this prediction. Her guards and the staff at the hospital were allowed to look at her. That is why her possibly secret plan remained a secret for me... or her, being busy was true and I was just overreacting this...

Nevertheless, I remained careful anyways... she had tricked me before, so she was still suspicious in my eyes, no matter if her tricks weren't harmful in any possible way...

I hoped this 'trick' of hers wasn't harmful, because quite frankly, I had no idea about my surroundings or who were surrounding me. Bending my knees and back unnoticeably, I was left with two of my senses. Hearing and feeling. But I wasn't about to feel around, but sense the resonances with my feet. Since that short time at the hospital, my attention had been on my legs. I tried sensing the objects vibration by my legs, with little success. I did manage to feel others around me, but many objects remained a pain in the feet... literally sometimes...

Also... Dhuradhan told me to try that, because it would be useful at Earth Bending. And since I wasn't just forbidden from looking, but completely prevented, it helped to not be bothered about cheating by peeking from time to time. Thus, I had my full focus on my legs, sensing what I could. It was one of the reasons, why I was walking around on bare feet...

Speaking of the beings inside me... Dhanthas made sure to prove one of my earlier prediction to be true...

''Hey... if you could let me out...'' I felt a small amount of energy, seeping out slowly from my right shoulder. ''... I could help.'' He tried reasoning...

''Keep your lies tight. I do NOT need your or anyone's help. I'm blind not a fool-'' ''AAAAAGHHH!'' And there, the world told me how gloomy I was... by showing me the light for my dark mood...

I literally slapped my own eyes, that is how swiftly I brought my hands to my face, while collapsing onto my left knee. My eyes felt like they've been stabbed by the Cross Sword itself. It wasn't like that unpleasant brightness, which makes you cringe. No, I felt it at the back of my skull, as my brain registered the sight in front of me. It burned and sent the pain through my mind.

It was expectable, that my eyes had to adjust to the light. After seven days of darkness, I absolutely expected it. But I expected it to happen at a certain moment, when I will be aware of the amulet's effect's end. And not all of a sudden, the light greets me brightly...

''Hehheheehhheehhee... Let there be light!'' I don't really know if Dhanthas has been laughing from the beginning. My shout and following grunts and growls were definitely over boomed his laughter at my agony.

''Uggghhh, shut. The. Fuck. Up!'' I growled like a feral animal and after that, I heard something flying away from behind me. It was like something rocketed out from a tree's branches at high speed, escaping from me.

I quickly turned around, lowering my arms in front of me, my fingers in a claw-like position and I forced my eyes to adjust to the light, all the while cringing and grimacing in an aggressive way. The blurry image of said tree greeted me and unluckily for me, I couldn't find the source of the sound.
I let it go, though. Whatever it was, it got scared of me and left me alone, just the thing I needed. After all, I did growl threateningly, so an animal can easily get frightened by such beast's sound...

The thing flew out from the tree in a second and left no sign of itself. I assumed it was a flying creature, due to the sound of the wind getting cut by feathery wings. Whatever it was, its speed was astonishing...

As this thought left me, I was soon greeted with a landscape, just as majestic as the Dream World's. Slowly, as my eyesight started to adjust to the light and allowed me to marvel on the view, just as slowly, my amazement reached higher levels. And because of this amazing visual revelation, my anger gone, replaced by bliss, upon that fresh and green view...

Standing on a dirt road and facing towards a single tree by one of the side of the road, I inspected the wide scenery. Moving back into a straight, standing position, I slowly made a full three-sixty in one place, inspecting the world around me for the first time. Fields wide and forests separating them from the mountains, the wild life surrounded me. The nature, that embraced that line of dirt road was really bright, thanks to the radiating light of the sun.
It hardly reminded me about the countryside at Mernye... the place, where my life as the Balance started, by a leap of faith down a cliff...

But this was Equestria, not the dying Earth. The place so far seemed beautiful and it didn't stop amazing me further...

When I let my eyes to run down on the line of the dirt road, until the road itself disappeared behind a hill, I spotted it...

The residence of my first days in Equestria. The place where I had entered this new world and the location of Celestia... right on the mountainside with all of its glory... Canterlot.
White walls; purple roofs on the pale towers, huge and decorated with golden lines. Royal flags, waving in the wind and every building seemed like they made from marble.
A magical city before the waterfall, firmly placed on the side of that high mountain.

''Celestia... you set this up, didn't you?'' I mumbled in my breathtaken state.

By the thought of Celestia, I got reminded about her things, which she had given to me. Searching through my pockets for them, I pulled out a small, brown bag with golden laces. It contained a handful of coins, or 'bits', as Celestia called them. They were in one of my hoodie's right inner-pocket, along with a letter and a note there.

Knowing well that I should read the note first, I started with her instructions..

Adam!
You are probably wondering why I sent you away so early. I noted your careful way of thinking and knowing well about your analyzing habits, I'd like to tell you that my intentions are 'harmless' and only serve as an educative way for you to fit in. Trust in me with this one, please. It may seem radical, but in this way, both of us comes out successfully.
However, for that to be accomplished, I need your cooperation too and if you do this correctly, the goal shall be fulfilled quicker than you expect. Believe me, it will be rather easy, just follow the followings:
Follow the road towards Canterlot city and find Ponyville. Stay casual and be friendly with the citizens while you are there. They may seem different for you and from what I have made out from our conversations, they are not like those in your world! Keep this in mind while searching for the Mayor's house, where you have to exchange my letter for the keys to your house. Do not open the letter and do not be afraid to ask around for direction.
Remember, do not use anything against the loyal subjects. Let go of your old ways and try to talk yourself out from the trouble. I'm afraid to think about what you could do to them, so I won't even try to think about it.
This goes to you as well, no violence! I hope you understand and I ask you to do as I instructed, to avoid any misunderstanding or trouble.
I'm looking forward for your company!

Celestia

Reading her note, a sudden regret welled up inside me. Celestia was afraid of my actions... afraid of me! Another reason for her hurried transportation. She wanted me to get out of the hospital quickly, thinking that I will snap from my lack of freedom... like a beast.

I HAD to prove her wrong in that and being upset about myself, I readjusted my hoodie's bottom, hiding my daggers from clear view. My bracelets were already hidden, pistol holsters weren't that visible and the dagger on my shin had the same advantage, too. I was GOING TO fix things and if she wanted me to stay casual, then I was willing to do that.

After all, that was one of the reasons why I wanted to escape from Earth...

Also, in her letter, she reassured me to do this, so things will work out quicker. But what things? Yes, fitting in, but I knew there was something else to it! Her intentions weren't clarified and I needed answers for my lack of knowledge! I was willing to do what she had said for my own sake, but what was for her own sake? If she could have just told me what good came to her if I was so friendly, then I would have been thinking about my first impression as a double importance. But without her informing me about it, I only did it for myself, not caring why it was good for her and in a way... just half heartedly doing this... And because of this, I couldn't help but stay cautious, keeping my doubts up and not really thinking about the friendliness in the end.

Celestia wasn't helping...

''Such an interesting being... kindness and strictness in one soul and working in perfect harmony...'' Dhuradhan spoke up, strongly intending something.

And I quickly caught on. ''Balanced...''

''The perfect dominator.'' I tried my best to just ignore Dhanthas' comment and not start shouting at him. I would NEVER think about Celestia in that way, not even for a second!

''So... you two were listening to our conversation, I take it?'' I was rather interested about their opinions in connection with Celestia... actually, I knew Dhanthas' opinion, but Dhuradhan's was what interested me, since he probably had normal constructive opinion about her and not just a deplete one like sex. He was a third party in this case, so he probably had plenty of time to analyze her...

''From what I have seen from your memories, I can understand your respect and gratefulness towards her. We share the same looks about her at that, although, your hesitation around her is not necessary. She may be the chess master in your mind, but clearly, she plays for your side and not against you. You fail to see that she is trying to make your future easier and the only reason she holds back certain information, is due to your hiding attitude. She cautiously let you to speak, being the good 'host' for the 'visitor'. You two have been separated from each other for a long time and thus, she does not want to ruin a conversation. However, you make this hard for her and irk her interest by your answers, if your unfortunate arrival haven't. Remember her words and take them as good advices. Stop worrying and allow her to be your friend, no matter how much it will hurt you later.'' This time, he actually told me plainly the solution to my problem.

Which was expectable, after what I've put myself through and what I was about to get into... Damnit, I had to get my head straight!

''However, do not break her. I do understand and agree on what you have told her. Your past is something, that could easily mislead a soul's belief to wrong. Such faith can cause a mental breakdown to a soul like her, if you share it with her.'' No wonder why I had committed suicide three times already...

Not like I haven't come to that conclusion, but getting a confirmation from a soul as thoughtful as Dhuradhan, it washed away my second thoughts about this. He just saved me from more trouble... he showed me the 'light'...
Celestia wanted to help and I was simply afraid of her open minded and welcoming greeting. I felt guilty for not requiting the same attitude back to her, but at the same time, such interaction and relationship was foreign to me. I feared that I will fail her one day and hurt her and in the meantime, my over-cautious acts ruined my first impression, slightly hurt her already and all of it crashed down upon me in the end and will later.

Maybe that is the one of the reasons, why I had never approached anyone and tried to create a kind of connection with that soul...

''I wonder if she could seduce someone, given how well she could play... Hell, she might started doing that with you-''

''Let's go!'' I interrupted Dhanthas, not even thinking about what he was about to make me think...

Actually... in that case... I preferred to be friends with Celestia. I realized that I actually wanted her to be one... my first friend. Maybe I just needed a little push to get used to this kind of relationship and actually face down the flaws, in order to bear with the high responsibility. I just had to work my way up to be a good friend truly and not just call me as one, out of raw politeness.

Responsibility is educative and what teaches me is useful...

And I learned that from her... from Celestia...
_________________________________________________________________________________________________

Thanks to Dhuradhan, I was able to enjoy my journey. I was sure, that if he would not have given me any advice, then I would have been trying my hardest to come to a conclusion... possibly, to the wrong conclusion...
Instead, I marveled on the nature surrounding me, with not a single soul other than me, on the lonely road. The view was magical, just like this world, that I yet had to explore on my own... all alone, in blissful silence...

''The fuck is up with all those hoof marks?'' Dhanthas' comment didn't just disturb the serenity of the moment, but made my brain to work again. It was true, there were more hoof marks than foot marks. Hell, there weren't any foot marks at all, like humanoid life ceased to exist!

But I guessed that they used carriages for traveling, so thankfully, I was able to resume my walk blissfully...

The silence was singing, as the birds acted as headphones like in the past, for my relaxing walk to the town... to my home...
Just like back on Earth, where I used to go on long walks or years later, going out running around the fields. Freedom, outside, nature. The things, that could easily make me forget about the wrong and brings me a step closer to my only wish... tranquility...

The sun shining warmly, whilst the constantly blowing wind cooled down the heat under my clothes and washing out the bothersome thoughts in my mind. The incredible sensation of lightness was already a great relief and now? When my worries were nonexistent and the problems had been solved? I highly enjoyed my little tour...

It did remind me about the dark times of my childhood, but as soon as I let my eyes to wander around, I simply left those memories behind. They taught me about a lot and I may look back at them grimly from time to time, I will always remind myself, that they were in the past and that the lessons had been learned...

I started to realize, that not my walk by the seas of green, was what helped me... but Equestria. It felt like I finally managed to run away from the weight of the recent events. I was in the middle of 'nowhere' , too far away from conflicts. The lessons from the past remained inside me, while I cut myself away from the bad memories.

I realized that I finally cleansed my soul. If not completely, then only slightly, yet, I felt much lighter...

I felt incredibly free, that I thought I died somewhere in mid-teleportation. Tranquility is what I found, when I took a good look at the landscape for the hundredth time. So much space, endless places to explore and even more opportunity, if it was possible...

I can't put this any more accurate, so let me break it down. A whole. New. World. Equestria... someone must be out of his or her mind, if that person didn't feel overjoy upon realizing what that meant! Right now, I was above the clouds and I only saw the outlook of this world. And to think that I was about to start a new life in it? Experiencing all of it? No wonder why I walked with such ease.

And let me tell you... I usually keep one foot on the ground to be ready for an incoming disaster. But after so long... I let the world to carry my steps, trusting in its peace... in Celestia's words...

Also, finally I spotted the destination of my journey. They say to let the journey to bring joy to you, not the end of the road. I welcomed both with joy, since my optimistic self took the better out of me...

On the other side of a river, there was the town and I did not just pull this guess out of my pocket, but know it from the sign to my right, pointing towards that way. And on its wooden plank, it labeled 'Ponyville' with black ink. A stone bridge led over the slowly flowing water, cutting into the dirt road's path and restarting its way to the town's entrance, where the road expanded, consuming the whole town's ground and only leaving a few places to grow grass. Wide roads and streets, possibly for carriages and other horse-pulled vehicles. The river also ran inside at one side of the town and for that, more bridges were placed over it at several other points. Nice...
The majority of the houses were pale-white colored and due to the hay roofs for some of these houses, they seemed to have a slight pale-yellow coloring. While most of the houses looked the same, the only difference between them were the wooden, hay or tile roofs. And those houses, that had different, more tower-like shapes, they mostly had tile roofs, with wooden beams for support, or had the whole roof made from wood. Though, this did not mean, that the 'normal' houses only had the seep styled roofs. Dome shaped, or seep, it didn't matter, as long as it looked fancy with the rest of the house.

Aside from looking deserted, it certainly had that welcoming touch. Even I was able to see this, me, who have only seen unwelcoming sights before. Yes, I couldn't see anyone walking about in town, but I had learned my lesson. Recently actually.

So, I decided to not jump into any conclusions, no matter how strange the empty streets seemed to me. I was just too far away to make out anyone and the sun was just blinding me to see them...

''We will see... no rushing...''

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

'Do not wait for the end of your road and enjoy the journey, instead...' That quote would have been fitting to my situation and in my mind's most hidden place, I wished my journey could have lasted a little more, to reveal the unpromising sight in the town later.

Yet, I stayed positive and didn't bother myself about the worrying outlook of the things. Even when I reached Ponyville and found that it wasn't what I hoped for...

Not a single soul was in sight. Shops closed, windows locked and doors shut. It would have been an ordinary sight at night, but not at daytime. Also, I found no sign, that indicated some sort of disaster, that could have caused such a lockdown. No visible sign of a fight or a sudden attack from bandits.
I couldn't decide if the town left everything here in a hurry or packed up everything and moved to somewhere else comfortably. The hoof marks on the ground were numerous, so making out an animals behavior while walking was not in my list of skills. If only those marks would be humanoid ones, then I could have made out some small, nearly unnoticeable signs of either a fast or slow leaving from town.
Taking the 'CLOSED' signs and nicely packed away things on the street into consideration, I would say there weren't any aggressive event in there...

Or they barricaded themselves inside the houses, hiding from something...

I doubted that they had any knowledge about my arrival. I also doubted, that my shouts and growls in burning agony, reached the town. And I may thought about experiencing the full joy of freedom and just running all the way here, but I had to protest against it, imagining how it would look like for the citizens in this town, that an assassin is running towards the town...

I was used to traveling fast back then, so it would have been a delight to do the same in such a mesmerizing environment. I even had my Energy ready for a split second, ready to sprint down the long distance and saving more than half an hour to get here. Since there weren't any rooftops or public transport to use, the usage of my Energy was the only option for a quick travel. These are the times, when I hate myself for knowing so little about Light Powers... it was such a bright day, so Light Teleportation would have been available.

Then again, I knew nothing about the location, where I wanted to go and if I did manage to pop up from nothingness, then that would have alarmed the citizens. And even if Fast Traveling would have been easier, I had no knowledge how to do it and the reaction from the citizens would have been the same.
Furthermore... both Abilities are highly visible, so for this world, it could have been frightening, if I wasn't already...

It also went through my mind, that Celestia had informed them about me... but would that be their reaction? Hiding from me? I haven't done any possible intimidating action! Except my shouting and growling, but that was too far away from here, to be audible...

Therefore, my conclusion was that something was coming here and the town either left or hid away from it... and I was eager to say hello to that something, no matter if it was friendly... or hostile. That could be the perfect opportunity, to show that I was good for the town... that is, if that something was dangerous. If that something was friendly, then I could show the town, that I had the same kind of soul as well and earn their trust much sooner than I expected... just as Celestia said...

So with that, I decided to have a look around and maybe, manage to find some clues about any possible attack from the past. Maybe that something wasn't even coming and I was just overreacting the soulless look of the town...

|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||

Power: Something you often Tune to acquire.
A certain kind of Energy amount, which has its own 'personality'.
And by personality, I mean: Effects, amount of effort/Energy to use that power, Abilities/Spells for that kind of Power and such. A style, if you'd like to call it like that...

Examples: Dark Powers, Light Powers, Elemental Bending

***

Energy: Something you experience with, to increase its amount or how to save more of it after using from it.
This is something, that you have a certain amount from it and have it, to use Abilities/Spells. It has more kinds from it, too. (Light Energy, Dark Energy, etc...)
The more you have from this, the more the Power effects the user. (More Dark Energy can make the user bad...)
Energy types belong to the Power types, so if you don't have Light Powers, then Light Energy won't be in your posession...

Examples: Dark Energy (from Dark Powers...) Light Energy (from Light Powers...)

***

Ability: Something you learn on your own, experimenting. One of the Power Wings.
A certain kind of usage of a Power's Energy. (Like using Dark Power's Energy, to do a Dash Ability.) We move the energy in a certain way, to create an Ability. WE move the energy for our own, not leave it to work on its own. (Spell)
We usually mark the Ability's kind, placing a part of a Power's name before it. Example: Light Teleport (Teleportation with Light Power's Light Energy)

Examples: After Effects, Side Effects, Dash, Slice, etc...

***

Spell: Something you learn from books, school or teacher. The other wing from the Power Wings.
Something you learn and let it to work on its own. You don't have to move the Energy for yourself, you just have to use up the Energy for the required Spell and leave it to last as long as it can. It costs less Energy, but it is unstable if you don't make the preperations for it correctly, before sending it away/letting it start working/activating it.
They may be simple and look weak, but even the simplest variation of Spells can be effective together. In other words, NOT better, NOR worse than Abilities... it depends on the user...

Example: They can do the same things like the Abilities...

***

Light Teleportation/Sunport:
From the place you are standing at, has sunlight shining on it, then you can teleport somewhere else, where there is sunlight too.
- Requires knowing a location and if at that location there is sunlight. THEN you can teleport there...
(Warning: If you don't know if your destination has any light there, then you can't fulfill the teleportation. Also, if there isn't enough light, then you can't fulfill the teleportation either. Preparation is important for such Ability/Spell...)

Fast Traveling:
Can be used to pop up at sun-lighted areas.
- Requires a good amount of Energy, if it is used for long distance. The further you go, the more Energy you need... (Knowing the location is not required to exit from a Fast Travel. As long as the place where you want to go, is in connection with the light at your starting point, you can go there, but won't know where you pop up, if you haven't been in there... which of course, could be a disadvantage.)
In other words, you mive in the sunlight...

Author's Note

Next chapter is coming right up! This will be the longest chapter completion! Fuck, it took me a shitload of time...

Anyways, I made the magic more accurate in the meantime and I will be making The Scythe in Paint Tool SAI to show all of you how it actually looks. Then the Golden Cross and a few things else...

Well, let's see how long it takes for Balance, to lose his optimistic state... or more like what could cause him to lose the optimistic side of himself and get back to stone-cold...

Stay tuned and I hope you'll enjoy!

~Adam

Stick with me and I'll certainly hope you'll see an improving writer, as the story goes.
~Adam

EDIT-EDIT: These 'EDIT' messages were made under the writing of the chapter eight sequence. If you sticked with me for this long, I thank you. If you didn't, then I understand...
In the next chapter sequence, you'll see a MUCH better written story, with much more variety of words. (It was about time I extend my vocabulary...)

So stay tuned, stay awesome and most importantly... *holds hands out, mimicking a balance sheet* Keep up the Balance!
~Adam

Chapter Seven : The Arrival - Sentient or Monster? (Part Three)

It was fairly comical, how they reacted. Yaws dropped, eyes wide... plainly astonished expressions on their faces. The country one managed to make an even more dumfounded expression, which seemed to be possible for her. But no matter how much was their shock of revelation, I wasn't tolerant towards their ambush, so I kept up my emotionless and slightly frowning expression.

It wasn't the fact, that they didn't know what I was, no. But the fact that they tried to capture an 'animal'. There were many other options to scare away an animal, to not let it wonder around town. So they capturing me was intolerable choice in my opinion. What would have they done to me after capturing me? I had a feeling that letting me go was out of the option, if that situation would have occurred, of course... this whole event reminded me about those sick scientists back on Earth...
The only reason why I wasn't that angry, is because of their intentions. They weren't curious and knowledge hungry, only afraid...

Maybe they were just protecting their town? If so, then they had knowledge about the ghost-like look of the town... just what I needed. And I'm just gonna whisper this one... I kinda wished that the town would be that empty in real, given how quiet it was and how free I could be in that way...

''You...'' Started the unicorn, taking a tentative step forward. ''You can talk?''

I thought about replying with a simple 'No' . Also, a certain and a few more responses went through my head. They were along the line of: 'I can do everything you all can, given that I am a sentient being like you.' and 'The last time I checked, I could.' , but I wasn't about to go full out indignant over this misunderstanding. I did want to let them know what I thought about their actions, but not by being a bigger dick than before.

So, I remained passive...

'Yes.''

If it was possible, her eyes widened even more. ''Then... why didn't you say something? We thought that you just found our town and tried to hurt the ponies.'' She explained, expression showing confusion.

''Making conversation with those who ambushed me? That is quite normal, right? I assume you do that frequently.'' I told the unicorn... pony, actually letting out a slight irritation in mid-speech. I allowed to myself, finding her reasoning to be flawed. She tried to blame me... like capturing a creature that you do not know of is right...

The unicorn closed her mouth, realizing that her reply wasn't one that could win this argument. Instead, she accepted her defeat, hanging her head in shame. ''N... no...''
The same couldn't be said about the pegasus...
''Hey, we're sorry, okay? You don't have to act like those Canterlot stuck-ups!''

Yes, it seemed my irritation was noticeable, so I changed to neutral. ''Do understand my temper and believe me, I'm containing it. However, I have every right to disagree with your methods. I am trying to see this misunderstanding from a third aspect and whenever I try to find a flaw from my part, I end up at the same fact: You should NOT capture a creature, that you know nothing about. The outcome could have been a terrible end for you all or could have caused a mental trauma for the animal.''

''But you were the one who followed me here!'' Immediately protested the pegasus. ''You popped up out of nowhere, started growling and shouting and when I get here, Twilight tells me that you are coming to Ponyville! Seriously, what gives? We thought you were going to hurt the other ponies and even after peeking inside the houses, you stayed here! What were we supposed to do then?!''

''And you could not tell from my clothing and behavior in town, if I was an animal or a sentient being?'' I questioned, pressing on.

''We couldn't and we're sorry.'' Took the talking role onto herself the unicorn, finally a more reasonable conversation partner. ''But I swear, it did go through my head and I was just about to check if you can understand us, before you-''

I raised a hand to silence her. While she understood my gesture, the pegasus tensed up, ready to defend herself. The farm pony was still silent, listening intensely at my words, probably looking for an opportunity to prove me wrong. ''Enough, I understand now. In that case, I would say sorry for misleading you by my strange behavior, but I cannot apologize for what I am. Either way, we are equally wrong and this mishap could have been evitable.''

I never thought that my beast like personality would ever mislead a few souls like that. Come to think of it... how I behaved when I had arrived, peeking inside the houses and looking at strange buildings silently, then just sitting down on the ground... ah, for the love of-... alright, it looked highly equivocal and no wonder why these equines, who haven't seen a creature like me, thought I was dangerous. And what the pegasus said... following her... Hell, she could have easily thought I spotted her and try to hurt her or worse, devour her...

And just so you know... the most painful thing was that I actually can do such cannibalism...

I took in a deep breath, lowering my arm slowly and with the same speed, let go of my frustration. They weren't hostile, just three brave and helpful girls, who tried to defend their town and its citizens. And in that case, I knew they had information about the disappearance of the other... ponies.
''I am glad we came to a conclusion...'' I sighed again, my attention on them again. ''You have no idea how lucky you are. If not for your Princess' warning, I would not have been in such a clear state to think straight.'' I let them have a moment to acknowledge my words. ''N-''

''*Gasp* You mean Princess Celestia?!'' Caught on the unicorn, her previous dumbfounded expression coming back. The other two just glanced at her, then back to me for confirmation, which I gave them with a nod from my head. ''*GASP* You know Princess Celestia?!'' Again, I just nodded, waiting for her to finally reveal the reason of her continues gasps and momentary freak-outs. ''Oh my gosh! I didn't know you were friends with her!''

''What does it matter?'' This sudden change of behavior of hers was confusing. And technically, she wasn't my friend yet, but I was willing to work on that... only if it won't affect my goal, that is. I was out from my optimistic state and right there, I was dealing with a problem... three actually, so while I kept this whole friend thing in my head, I still decided to work on my training first and maybe if I can afford that time, I can talk with Celestia, possibly becoming friends with her.

My goals were in front of me again and while the blissful freedom sounded rather nice, I had to remind myself about my main objective...

I received no response to my blunt question and instead, she bolted out from behind her friends, rambling about. ''Sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry!'' She collapsed in front of me, hooves held together in a begging manner. ''I'm so sorry, I didn't know you were here from Princess Celestia! Oohh, she will be so disappointed!'' And right there, she fell into a completely ignoring state, not registering what she was doing. She said every possible punishment that came to her mind, from sending her back to 'magic kindergarden' to banishment. She was highly concerned about her studies and for a while, I was just waiting for her to take a quick break for breath and use that moment to speak up, but it didn't seem like she was in need of air.

I was able to make out her saying something about failing the magic of friendship, disappointment personal student and other rubbish. But one rubbish caught my attention and revealed to me enough piece from the puzzle, to finish the picture...
SHE was Celestia's personal student! The unicorn, who 'welcomed me' in town and looked like she was about to faint from the fearful future of hers.

Faith was punishing me with the career of a young student... and me in more forms, especially...

''Silence!'' I finally let out and she stopped rambling, like I was her teacher and not Celestia. ''Stand up.'' I calmly ordered and she obliged confusedly. ''Thank you and keep this loudness level, alright?'' She nodded twice in understanding, still looking scared from her silly predictions. ''I can assure you, Celestia won't hear a word from my part.''

''It's PRINCESS Celestia!'' The pegasus corrected me in a clearly disagreeing manner.

''Rainbow Dash!'' The farm mare finally said something and it seemed she was on my side.

''Thank you, thank you, thank you-'' She started this again, and closed the distance between us, probably for showing some sort of gratitude in a desperate way.

I leaned down, placed my left on on her shoulder and stopped her from falling into me, like those overreacting old ladies in their excitement. She remained silent after that and looked at her shoulder in wonder, while I stepped back once. ''I have three conditions. One: Calm down and forget about me and Celestia. Let's say I've never heard of her, nor met her, alright?''

I looked behind her after receiving a silent nod and I was relived to see the other two doing the same in understatement. ''Two: You tell me what happened to the town, why are the streets empty and why none of you knew what I was. And finally three... I require your assistance at finding the Mayor's house... are we clear?''

''Only if ya' tell us why 're ya' here in Ponyville.'' Added her condition the farm pony.

''And you tell us what the hay you are!'' And right there, I got to know an Equestrian curse... the first one...

''That I can do. Shall we move to a comfortable place?'' I glanced at the four couches closely behind me. ''Or we can stand where we are, I honestly care less about it.''

They shared glances and without a word, they started their way to the furniture, choosing the couch, which was facing away from the door. Ahh, they wanted me to be in the corner, so I won't block their escape. Unnecessary, useless, but nevertheless... clever.
I also noted that the pegasus was intensely watching me, clearly showing that my presence was unnerving for her. Well, whatever she saw when I exited from the teleportation, it must have effected her greatly. And while the farm equine was still giving me a few careful glances, the unicorn seemed to be the calmest of all. I didn't know if she was just simply like that friendly or the other two was careful, because they physically experienced my capabilities...

Either way, my first impression on that three was not the brightest and it was good to see that I was actually fixing their opinions about me...

And that only lasted for a second... maybe I should smile next time if I'm happy about something?

Taking a seat opposite to them, I did not expect a yellow coated and purple... maned pegasus, to jump out from behind the couch and hide behind the other pegasus and cowgirl. The unicorn decided to take the couch to my right, showing some confidence.
The other three already presented me a few comical reactions, but this new pony's move was just ridiculous. She even started shaking in one place, while the cowgirl on the right across from me, was shaking her head. The rainbow one seemed to have more sympathy towards the scared thing and after flashing a scowl towards me, she proceeded to pat her friend a few times, comfortingly.

I turned my gaze to the unicorn, who sheepishly grinned at me, before speaking up. ''Uhhh- ehhehhe... uhm, Fluttershy? You heard it, just calm down. It won't hurt us.''

''I'm a male, if my voice hasn't clue you in...''

''HIM! I mean HIM! He won't hurt you, Fluttershy! Or anypony!'' She looked back at me, innocent smile failing her. ''Ehehhehhee...''

I just got comfortable, ignoring this comedy and folding my arms together. My stone still expression was supposed to tell them that I am waiting, but it seemed it was an effective expecting look from my part. ''So...'' I spoke up, picking up all of their attention. I decided upon expertly approaching our following conversation, so I thoughtfully started. ''I suggest we get over with the introduction. My name is Outsider and I was sent here by Celestia, in order to acquire the keys to my new house and start a new life in Equestria and become a citizen of Ponyville.''

''My name is Twilight Sparkle and I'm the protege of Princess Celestia, co-ruler of Equestria. This library is my current residence and I'm studying the Magic of Friendship.''

''AAAHHA-'' For the shortest moment, I could swear I heard Dhanthas' roaring laughter... Also... Co-ruler of Equestria? Who is the other ruler, aside from Celestia? Well, when her personal student will be at the right time, I should be able to ask a few things from her. She seemed helpful, but I will make sure to gain her help via proving myself to be peaceful and not because of my soon-to-be reputation with her teacher...

''Mah names Applejack an' me an' mah family makes the best apples in all of Equestria. For fresh apples ya' oughta find one o' the Apple-family member or visit mah farm. Sweet Apple Acres's just righ' next ta town.'' She proudly spoke about her business, making my memory to come to the surface. I did walk past an orchard and come to think of it, it was right next to town. And I remembered how huge that farm was... no wonder why she was so proud of it.

The proud farmer nudged the blue pegasus, who was busy looking anywhere, but at me. She hasn't given into the trusting part, yet. Though, scaring her wasn't a good start from my end, so I could not blame her.
However, the level of dislike targeted towards me was resulted in giving me the impression of a small racism. Yes, I ruined my first impression, but I could tell by the look in her eyes, that talking to me was something she did not want. I couldn't scare her THAT much, so it was probably because of my look. I mean, I accepted them and I did the same thing with those other creatures, when I first met them. Some of them were smelly or just downright annoying, but still accepted their presence.

There are worse souls than me, yet she was aiming at completely hating me. She just couldn't accept me... and I thought these equines could not be racist in any possible way...

She further gained a bad point from me, when she nudged the scared pegasus and telling her to introduce herself. ''Hey, it's your turn.'' She whispered to her and it wasn't just me, who heard it. Because the looks she received from the unicorn and normal pony, could be considered as death glares. At least that two was parting with me in politeness, if not in trusting in each other...

The yellow one squeed at first, but eventually raised her head up and found the bravery to lay her teal eyes upon my form. Her first reaction was lowering her head back down, but with shaking hooves, she rose from her hiding spot. Taking a sitting position - which highly reminded me of cat, sitting on its rear - , the same pose that the others are sitting in, she opened her mouth slightly, only to let out nothing. She shrank back down with her full body, letting out whimpers and silent encouragement for herself, before finding that courage to speak.

I patiently waited for her, not minding her trembling state, even after I had told them to calm down. I was more irritated by her oh-so kind friend, who put her into this. She was still getting used to my presence and by the looks of it, she was one afraid little equine, locked together with a monster. I couldn't blame her for her current state, only the other pegasus, who was showing high impoliteness by her move. I was either that untrustworthy, dangerous for her, or the problem was with her. She could hold a grudge stubbornly, that's for sure...

''I'm Fluttershy...'' The pegasus said and internally, I was holding my temple. These names were just... ugh, nevermind. I was glad that I had my own name, instead of being called EmotionLessnar or Equal Soul. I swear, if I would have to live with these kind of names, then I would not be sure if my role as The Balance would work, with all the fazed emotions inside me...
''I... I live outside of P-Ponyville i-in my cottage... and I-I take car of the animals...'' Ah, for the love Thelestial, she was worse than Nurse Redcross! It was starting to get to my nerves, that none of them were able to believe in my words... lack of expressions, I was sure I will have more problem because of that...

However, at the same time, I was glad for them. Though they did make the mistake to try and capture me, at least they were cautious. If not visibly, then internally. I knew they were afraid of me, still, but out of false-politeness or cautious, they said nothing. Maybe the farm pony was just acting her hospitality and she was forming plans in her head in reality, keeping in mind if I do something funny, then she would try to stop me. The unicorn was just cautious, not wanting to piss me off and give me a reason to ruin her life.

And the other two? They clearly showed their opinions and emotions about me. And no matter how much I disliked that, I was delighted to see them learning their lesson... trust no one...

And because of that, I turned to the blue pegasus with and invisible smirk, instead of giving a piece of my mind to her...

In order to hide her displease, she started hovering in the air, striking an impressive pose and smirking at the same time. ''I'm Rainbow Dash!'' She declared, prouder than the farm equine. ''Fastest flyer in Equestria, leader of the Cloudsdale Weather Team and future Wonderbolt. I bet you heard about me...'' Smug... and stupid...

I just stared at her, while she was waiting for my reaction. Well, too bad I was playing the same game like her. If she wanted to disrespect me like that, then she could be an immortal, I would not respect her as she would expect me.
As long as you show me the required respect, without even knowing what I had accomplished, then I return the same respect. And from there, we could fall down to become enemies or we could work our way up to be allies. This is my rule and say anything, I won't change it. You can be a male or female, you can be the purest soul in the world... I will not make a difference between you and others. Every single soul is equal in the first place and it is up to them, to prove themselves better or worse.

And this Rainbow Dash successfully fell to my bad side. If she keeps on acting like that, then I shall ignore her just as much as she does to me...

''No, I haven't. And three quarter of your speech remained useless information for me.'' You could just taste the dripping bluntness from my unimpressed reaction...

And it seemed to be real, not just a metaphor, like I intended to put it...

Because the pegasus closed her mouth, bit down on her lips like she just got some of my negativity into her mouth and she metaphorically spit it back to me. ''Have you been living under a rock?'' She gritted her teeth. ''It would explain everything, though...''

''Correction, I've been somewhere else.'' I told her, most definitely rising her temper.

''Yeah? And where? Deeper than that rock?'' She pressed on, getting confident in herself.

''Somewhere far away and further.'' I wasn't about to just spill out information like that. They could use that for anything...

''And where exactly is that, huh?''

''Uhm... Rainbow, please calm down.'' The yellow one tried, meeker than ever. Unfortunately for her, the ignorance was what she received, with full force to be precise...

''Ah'd like ta' know where that is, mahself.'' Joined in the farm pony, raising an eyebrow and proving my previous thoughts to be true. Or she was acting the third-person aspect, where she parts with no one, only with herself and if she finds something to be immoral from everyone's opinion, then she parts with those, who thinks the same like her.
Still, the thought of her, acting to be on my side, was still a possibility...

''None of your business and I would like to finally hear what happened to the town. None of the conditions states the need to tell you anything about myself, except... 'what the hay am I?' ... if I have to live with somebody else's choice of words...'' I only taunted the pegasus, not the farm equine. I had no reason to not show the same respect towards her, after how she accepted my presence to a certain level. She hasn't shown any sign of disrespect and when I introduced myself - though, I lied to them - she returned it without hesitation. This proved me, that she was a respectable one and I found even more respect to share towards her, all because of her third-aspect way of thinking.

I found this to be a common thing between me and her...

''You mean somepony...?'' The unicorn asked, carefully, lest I beat down my frustration on her.

Her question pushed me out from my soon-to-be aggressive state and taking a mid-deep breath, closing my eyes and turning my attention to her, I started. ''For you, it is as you asked. For me, it is like I said. This is because we are different, yet alike in more ways than you all can imagine.'' I glanced at the blue one, who was still frowning at me, then I continued. ''Where I came from, the language is different, yet similar. And since I'm at this topic, I shall take care of the question right now. Listen closely, for I only say this once. My time is short...'' I adjusted on my seat, letting my arms to rest on my lap and I leaned onto them. ''I do not know what I am as a powerful being. However, in question of what my look resembles, I do have a proper explanation...''

''What ya' mean by... powerful bein'?'' Questioned the farmer, not understanding what I meant. Expected...

''As in having two or three times more than a Mortal and having knowledge about magic and its existence... and not just disbelieving magic as a myth...'' I pointed at the unicorn. ''Twilight Sparkle is a unicorn and her skeletal structure may has an additional appendage, she still is an equine. Furthermore, she is a mage, being able to cast Spells and Abilities. She looks the same like you three and that is why she is a pony, if we look at it from biological aspect. But as a being, as a race... she is a unicorn.''
''Now, you can't define my race, only my biological being. You can only call me an A'nforian, the name of all powerful beings together. However, if I am not a Spirit or a God, then what am I? This is the question, which I cannot answer. I belong to no race and calling me an A'nforian is not quite accurate...''

''In that case, could you tell us what is your biological being? And I'm not really a... 'mage', as you called it. Not a magician either, just a unicorn using magic.'' She corrected me and for a second, my mind stopped functioning after hearing her saying that she wasn't a mage. She used Alteration! It's one of the Power Trees, which a mage or someone like me learns, or find out on his or her own!

But I already spent enough time and in all honesty, I cared less about what they were and not. I just wanted to get answers and not give them away most of them...

''Certainly. I am a Humanoid... judging by how none of you knew what I was, I take it Humanoids are not common in this part of Equestria?'' The moment of truth. I had to know for sure and not just blaming them because of my mask...

''Ah never seen a fellah like ya' before. Nor heard from ya'll from other Apple family members. And ah tell ya', we're everywhere in Equestria.'' The farm pony said first.

''I've never read anything about bipedal creatures like you. I've seen dragons, but... you look kinda... mon-key-ish?'' Added the unicorn.

''I uhm... I know and heard about a lot of animals, but... I haven't seen a creature like you...'' Vouched the yellow one... at least she wasn't trembling anymore...

''Don't ask me, I don't know...'' And gave me last blow the blue one, absolutely destroying my faith in finding Humanoids at all...

Well, that was it. No Humanoids. A tiny problem... literally. Though, the moment I get outside, then I will be the biggest attraction in town, that was for sure...

''... I understand...'' I finally replied, acknowledging the slightly bad news. I leaned back in my seat, inhaling a mass amount of air through my nose and re-folding my arms before me. I exhaled, opening my eyes to look them over. ''Any questions about my biological being? Last chance, only this once and we're moving on to the next topic...''

I looked each and every one of them in the eyes, receiving three of their attentions. Apparently, the blue one found interest in the library, as she just couldn't bear to look at me. She had her fore-hooves crossed before her chest - probably mocking me - and she was pulling her mouth to the side. Her eyes were narrowed, clearly sending me the message, that she was not interested in me. It was starting to look forced and I doubted that she actually felt that upset about me creating such a panic. It was starting to get clearer, that she didn't want to accept her mistake and in order to not be blamed, she decided to keep up this acting... in other words, she was afraid to be embarrassed by something. It was one possibility, but I was sure in one thing... eyebrows are not supposed to tremble, when you frown in anger. Therefore, she was forcing her expression...

What the Hell was wrong with her?

I glanced at the yellow one, whose reaction was finally not shrinking back down, but just shaking her silently. Like a good little kid...
The farm pony shrugged and shook her head. ''Nah.'' Was all she said...
And the last pony, the unicorn... ehhehhe, she sheepishly smiled, glanced around quickly and raised her hoof to get attention... like a student at school...

''Eh...'' I nodded towards her and she then pointed towards my folded arms. ''What kind of claws are those? When you stopped me with those, I thought they would leave a mark there from the sharpness. But they didn't and I was just wondering... could you tell us- eh... me,... tell me what part of a Humanoid is what?''

I hummed, blinked at her to confirm it and leaned forward again, deciding to show them all...

''These are not claws, as you can tell. They are something called hands and they can't be sharpened for slicing purposes.'' ''Only if I Morph them...'' I thought to myself, getting an amusing picture in my head, where I suddenly reveal my claws and scare them to death... I decided to finish with my hands quickly, before Dhanthas does something funny...
''These are the nails and not talons. If they would be talons, then you would be able label them as claws. Fingers, bendable thumbs to grab and hold tools and objects. Arm and legs, foot... another and they together are feet. Knee, elbow, shoulders, forearms, wrists, upper arm, shin, thighs, waist. Torso, belly, stomach and chest. Back...'' I turned to the side, showing them my back from the side. ''... my spine and the various bones, that are connected to this, are what allowing us to walk on two legs.'' I changed back to normal position, temporary pulling down my hood to show them my face a bit clearer. ''Hair, not mane and no tail... at least for me, there are Humanoids with tails. I have skin, but a Humanoid could have a coat, scales or such for an integument. And finally, the homo-sapiens-sapiens features on the face. In other words, no muzzle, but small chin and forehead doesn't sticking out. In short... something like this.''

It was incredibly odd to explain this for them. Even a baby human learns that on its own! Nevertheless, I leaned back, putting my hood on once again and heaving a huge sign.

''Is it that cold for ya'?'' Asked the orange one, noticing my action.

''No, I am simply used to wearing it. And now... can one of you tell me what happened? I would appreciate it, if someone would guide me to light and not leave me feeling around in the darkness...''

''Somepony...'' Mumbled to herself the blue one, snorting to herself after 'correcting' me.

To her dismay, I heard it. ''I hear you want to tell me what happened. I appreciate it...''

She shot a quick and surprised glare at me, then calmed down. ''Yeah, yeah, whatever. Let's just get over with it...''

''But of course. Time is of the essence...'' I agreed upon that one completely. I had spent a good twenty or more minutes in that fancy library, already...

''I was just having my scheduled napping time, when you, just popped up out of nowhere. I didn't know what were you, so I started getting closer on the branches. Then you started grunting and growling and shouting. I thought you heard me, so I flew here to Twilight, she used her telescope to see if I was right and guess what, I was. I told her what happened and then we told everypony to hide in their homes and wait out the thing. But you kept on creeping around and we couldn't just sit on our flanks and wait till you eat somepony. So we decided to tie you up and just throw you out of the town. That's it...'' She folded her hooves again, sitting back like she had nothing more to say. However, a cough from her unicorn friend promoted her to sign. ''... yeah, yeah, Twilight wanted to just tell you somehow to leave Ponyville alone. It was my plan to just leave you outside, Applejack couldn't decide what to do and Fluttershy, being the animal genius, said we should just wait till you go. THAT'S it! Happy?'' And again, folded hooves and dismissively closed eyes...

I wanted to blame her for that... I oh-so wanted to blame her and the others for all of this. Just this time, I absolutely believed, that it wasn't my fault and therefore, didn't talk to them in the way I should have. No, all of this time, I blamed them and they defended themselves. First it turns out that Humanoid life is nonexistent and now it turns out I was wrong all the time and that is how I moved into an argument... being wrong all the time...
It was a rather embarrassing situation for me and the fact that they ordered a 'red alert', all because of me... even better...

I sighed, closing my eyes. ''Way to ruin my first impression...'' I reopened them, looking at the blue one. ''I am sorry for rudely waking you up. I understand you were scared and it seems I successfully got myself into trouble, without me knowing it. Honestly, the greatest mistake of mine, since my arrival in Equestria...''

''Tck... I wasn't scared...'' Pouted the blue one, revealing me the key to her temper...

She was scared and judging by her behavior around the others, she was the one, who would always stay brave and lead the team to danger. But what happens, if the encouragement ceases to exist from the brave one, all because even the bravest of all falls into a state of fear? She wanted to show courage in front of the others and I bet she was trying to hide her fear via anger...
Or she couldn't take a scare prank as a joke and she didn't like my 'surprise'...

Either way, I understood her attitude in front of me and all those negative feelings towards her vanished from my part...

I let out a huge sigh before slowly rising to my feet and looking at them, I nodded once. ''It is time for me to go. Again, I apologize for creating such panic. I could only hope to be accepted in this town, after what I had caused.'' I looked down to the unicorn, who sat up in the seat to my right. ''Would you kindly lead me to the Mayor? I'd like to start my new life at last and I am sure that I will have to do various things before leaning back in my house.''

''Of course... Outsider.'' She jumped down from her seat, rounding around the couch and starting to approach the door.

Meanwhile, I turned to the others. ''... I was about to say: It was a pleasure meeting you. However, I cannot say that. But I would be lying if I would say: It didn't worth it... If only our first impressions would have been a shade brighter...''

''Ah, shoot, nothin' went as planned as we wanted. Ah think we should start over? We oughta fix this impression of ours. How 'bout this: If ya' ever need some bits, come help me out on tha farm and Ah'll pay ya'. Sweet Apple Acres could always use a powerful hoof.'' The farm pony offered, further improving the aimed respect towards her. And because of that, I got reminded to make a list later. New life, new place to live, new job to do... I had to make a living...

But that should be later, after receiving my house and thinking in silence, as long as I want...

''That we'll do and I highly appreciate your offer. I'll certainly keep it in mind...'' I thanked her, turning the yellow one and bowing quickly, before moving to the blue one. ''Rainbow Dash.'' I nodded at her, waiting for a response.

''Outsider... if that is what your real name actually. I don't trust you, not one bit...'' And another pout, aimed towards the bookshelves, while she folded her hooves. One thing was clear about her acting skills... they were too transparent, if one knew the backstory...
''I'm watching you, just so you know. Try anything funny and you'll be sorry to be here...''

And it was at that moment, when Dhanthas thought I needed some backup... with full force...

Out from my right shoulder, erupted my Dark self and while he was pointing at the blue pegasus, I got thrown onto the ground, nearly hitting my head into the left couch. ''And I'm watching YOU, like you were watching US in the alleys!''

I picked myself up, feeling momentarily dizziness, as the additional Energy amount suddenly left me. I shook my head really quick, regaining my senses and approached the Energy filled man, whose clothes were the only real part, along with his hair, eyes and some skin on his left arm. It seemed that the more he improved as a person, the more he became real...
''Dhanthas!'' I delivered a satisfying punch to his left lower-jaw, sending him slamming onto the ground. Knowing well to use Energy in my strike, my blow didn't went through him, but damaged his spiritual self, greatly. ''This is your biggest mistake so far!'' I skipped to his lying form, picked him up by his throat and consumed him back inside me.

Expecting a barrage of questions, reactions and a most definitely enraged pegasus, I turned around as calmly as possible, not wanting to scare them away...

As predicted, the pegasus had taken up a defensive stance, ready to fight. Her wings were extended in a threatening way and her magenta eyes gave a bonus intimidation to her...
The yellow pegasus wasn't even on the couch anymore, but on the first platform of the library, watching the events from upstairs. Like the wind blowing the branches on a tree, she was shaking in the same way, hair- mane covering one of her terror-filled eyes.
The farm pony just couldn't make up any of this and just resumed looking at me with a dumbfounded expression...
And the unicorn's features were priceless, I tell you. Jaw hitting the ground, large as dinner plates eyes and frozen stature...

''I may not going to explain this, but I can assure you, he won't come back anymore... I'll make sure of that.'' I reassured them, trying my best to look casual in any possible way. Posture relaxed, not tensed to accidentally give the impression that I will lash out. Hands visible on my sides and face showing nothing, only my neutral stone face.
I even listened to my voice, trying to make out any break or some sort of sign, that could have brought me more problem...

''Oh, yeah? Because the unlucky prey will be completely eaten inside you? I told you he could eat somepony and look what just came out of him!'' She flew right in front of me, face to face and she continued. ''You're a monster! I don't care if you can talk, you are a monster! And I told you, you will regret coming here, if you try anything funny. What do you say to THIS, then?!'' She kept on hovering in front of me, expecting an answer.

Well, I gave her one...
''You are right and wrong at the same time.'' I started, glancing up at her forehead and noting another key to her temper. A nearly invisible bruise, probably from slamming into the bookshelves... two keys, I wondered if she had more of these. Now I understood her anger even more and my shame bloomed even more...
''For you, I may be a monster. For others, YOU are the monster and I am the ordinary being. Please, do look at this from a third aspect like proud Applejack.'' I glanced behind her, spotting the pony in question snapping out and nodding unsurely at me. ''Who you saw getting out of me, is one of my alter-ego. Unfortunately, not my Light self decided to show and introduce himself in his own ways.'' ''Speaking of Light self, Dhuradhan! Help me with this upcoming healing!'' Instead of receiving a reply, I felt Dhuradhan's Energy, moving into my left hand, which was hidden away from the ponies.
''As I said, he won't come out ever again, I'll make sure of that.'' Thankfully, the bruise wasn't a huge, agony filled one, but a tiny, annoy-mark. Therefore, charging up the healing Ability, I did a brave move...

''Now, allow me to fix one of my mistakes, along with showing my regret for physically hurting you...'' And with a quick motion, I had her forehead in my left hand, while the right one moved behind her head.

''Wha-?! Let me- ... go...'' Her eyelids started to sink down slowly, as the headache of hers suddenly eased down to nothingness. As she started to fell limp in my hands, I quickly moved my right hand behind her back, leaving her rainbow colored mane, gently taking into its texture. I could swear, it was better than any other creature's hair! The silk like, yet strong hairbreadths were something I would have never thought to have the privilege to experience on my very hands.

''What did ya' do to 'er?!'' Now the farm mare stood up in her seat, while I carefully placed down the blue pegasus onto the couch next to her. Upon seeing that, I think it stopped her from attacking me, because her slight frown disappeared, a look of wonder replacing her expression.

When the unicorn arrived at the couch too, I calmed them down. ''She just experienced Fast Healing and the numbing sensation is what makes her unable to continue doing physical activity. Furthermore, her problematic temper will be cooled down, letting us to be in silence at last. I apologize for causing you a bruise like that... hurting a female is a big shame for me...'' The only response we received was a groan from the knocked out pegasus and I made my way over to the door.
''I think I should leave, seeing as I had caused even more trouble than I thought. It will be a thoughtful solution, to just leave you ponies be on your own, before I accidentally hurt you somehow...'' I opened the door and held it like that for my guide equine to come. ''Twilight Sparkle? Shall we get going?''

She stared at her friend in wonder, then at last, tore her gaze away from her. ''Y-yes, I'm coming.''

''Do not worry, she will be awake soon, better than ever.'' The unicorn stopped before the door, waiting for me. I motioned for her to go and her smile returned thankfully - slightly, but surely - , probably appreciating my polite gesture. I moved into the doorway, looking back at the other ponies. ''Have a wonderful day!''

And with that, I left the three of them, in hopes that at least they will accept me...

Along with the other equines....

|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||

Power Trees:
This how the magical arts define the different kinds of Spells/Abilities.

Example: Alteration, Conjuration, Summoning, Enchanting, Morphing, Transformation etc...

***

Alteration: One of the Power Trees.
Bending the reality of something, via Spell or Ability, all the while using Energy. Alteration comes from completely using energy. (Therefore, Balance doesn't use Alteration to Morph his arms into claws. It's inside him, with a Bound feature.)

Examples:
- Telekinesis. (Because the caster makes the gravity to disappear around the target, without using a relic or other object. Therefore, BENDS the reality...)

***

Fast Healing:
Charging up a certain amount of Energy in your hands and transferring them into healing, it quickly heals a certain amount of damage (Depends of how much Energy you put into it...) and to save the target from the pain, the spells numbs that spot and spreads it around the body. Useful for minor wounds and bruises and it should not be mistaken with Instant Healing...

Warning: It could cause slight dizziness and loss of focus, which is not good in the middle of a fight...

Pro Tip: Use this Ability/Spell with a certain kind of Energy (Light Energy, for example...) to increase Fast Healing's performance. Using it with Dark Energy will cost more Energy to do so...

***

A'nforian:
The name of all living beings/creatures, that are forbidden to be seen by Mortal eyes.

Examples: Elves, Spirits, Gods, Saints, Legends, Dragons, Anthropomorphics, Ents etc...

Author's Note

And the third part, done.

Well, what did I tell you? Balance can lose his temper if they treat him in the wrong way. But does this misunderstanding caused him to not be able to control his emotions? Or something else...
Stay tuned and find out!
~Adam

Chapter Seven : The Arrival - Walkthrough (Part Four)

Thinking back to what I had done in the library, it went well - except the interruption with Dhanthas - and I had a guide now as well. That Rainbow Dash will hopefully calm down, Applejack remained as one and with a third-aspect point of view, Fluttershy... I'm not sure if she accepted me or Dhanthas scared her too much. And finally, Twilight Sparkle... I think she accepted me to a certain level, just like the farm pony. I wasn't hostile in their eyes, just a mystery... and I was going to remain as one...

So in the end... I came out pretty good from this situation and I decided to beat the crap out of Dhanthas the next night... I could not figure out where my luck came from, given how wrong I was throughout our conversation. Maybe fate turned its gaze away from me for a short time?

But all if this was in the past, and musing about it more would only cause me a headache or earn fate's gaze to flick back to me... and I did not want that after this lucky escape...
Not the best first impression, but I managed to fix it to a better one. Now, they won't be scared upon spotting me... only feel uneasy, due to knowing nothing about me. I used to live my life like this... how much I enjoyed punishing those bullies at school, using their lack of knowledge and my fighting skills. Seriously, why use Energy on Mortals, when ultimate battles had already taught me how to handle myself?

But I'm getting off topic... let me tell you about the present... more like what was happening in the present...

Upon stepping outside, I immediately started following Twilight and told her to not stop until we get to the Mayor's house. At first, she was confused about my ushering, but after taking a few steps and glancing around, she quickly understood why I said that. She thoughtfully regained her composure and to my surprise, she put on a merry smile, like it was the most ordinary thing to do, while walking with an 'alien' on the street. I decided to not question her, finding it fair enough.

I'm telling you, the whole town was looking at me with wide eyes and open mouthes. Whatever were they doing, they just stopped to gawk at me, no matter how attention-needed that activity was. A grey pegasus female even crashed into one of the stands, promoting her eyes to be crossed! Or the shopkeeper dropped the bits from his hooves... and I don't know what was confusing... the fact that he was HOLDING the bits or the fact that I was really that much of an influence in their daily lives of these ponies...

I kept my position next to Twilight Sparkle, not wanting to look like some creep in the citizens eyes, who came to stare at equine rears. Believe me, it came to me just as naturally, as natural for me to not fall behind a Humanoid, in order to not give the impression of a creep. See? Just like with Mortals, it works the same way. The difference is the specie...

Also, I noticed that Twilight was starting to get more and more nervous from all the attention after a while. Everywhere we went, ponies stopped and stared. My eyes preferred the dull colors, not moving seas of rainbows, everywhere I looked or was able to see from the corner of my eyes. I was in the middle of that colorful sea, but I ignored it, just like I ignored the hundred pairs of eyes, watching me. I told myself to look straight forward and not just because of the attention, but because of the colors. Yes, yes, it was exotic to see a town as lively as Ponyville, but I still needed the time for my eyes to adjust to this bright world... that could have been a reasonable explanation for why I was frowning all the time...

It's good that I didn't have Scopophobia... that combined with the blinding brightness...

I heard the whispering behind me and not all of them were about me...
''It's that thing from before.'' ''What is it doing here?'' ''What is she doing with it?''
And many more questions, similar and all of them aimed at us...

Back to Twilight, I saw it from the corner of my eyes, that her neck was shrinking lower and lower. I was right next to her, not one to torture her with public 'humiliation' and to tell the truth... I needed some info...

''How things are going in Ponyville?''

She visibly brightened up, quickly forgetting the gathering crowds around us. ''Ahh, just perfectly. Ponyville just started to get popular among the celebrities and a lot of them have been here. The town is small, as you can see and you can meet with everypony under a few days. A tight community, and the social gatherings are always so much fun to attend at or take part in the preparations. The citizens of Ponyville are really good at teamwork and each days is a joy for us...'' Now imagine that I was repeatedly swapping out her words, to get an accurate picture about my world... just imagine a world, where everything happens completely differently and not as she told me. ''Eh... except a few small accidents and disasters, but we would never give those adventures away for anypony. My friends and I are always willing to save Equestria from danger.'' Now we're talking. I started to get the feeling that I was in some ridiculously peaceful land, filled with smiles and flowers... maybe it was because of my eyes. They were readjusting still, so it could have been an understatement for thinking that...

Anyways, she said danger... and like some sort of action film maniac, I asked her. ''Tell me about these adventures. Want kind of dangers tried to threaten Equestria so far?''

''Huhh... well, this is gonna take a while...'' She warned me.

''Just like our road to the Mayor. Go on, I want to be prepared for these dangers and take care of them, if it comes down to me...'' I told her, JUST leaving out enough detail to not make her ask back.

''Well... alright. Let me start with the day of my arrival in Ponyville...'' And with that, she proceeded to tell me how she became an Element of Harmony, along with that other three, plus two ponies. Internally, I was shouting at the top of my lungs, that it is bullshit... but that magic of friendship? ''Really? They have fun to defeat a lady, who just wanted to be appreciated, but it was still happy end, because she turned out to be Celestia's sister? Let me imagine my fight against Lucifer... Ben and Viki were both there and...'' Ah-ha! Here we go, caught myself in it!

You see... Lucifer nearly defeated me. How did I win? Well, remembering back to what will happen to the world and my loved ones... my Light Power started shining with its full glory. And you can possibly imagine what could that do to a Dark being...
The point is... there was some living proof, that she wasn't talking garbage. And of course, it was Equestria... magic could come from anywhere...

Back to her tale, I remembered back to what Celestia said about Twilight and compared it to what the unicorn just told me. She thought having friends was unnecessary and time wasting. I only disagree with the first one, knowing well that having friends means responsibility... in my world, that is. And responsibility had taught me that I can't just throw away everything. If not for my loved ones, I wouldn't be the Balance anymore... and I wouldn't be alive either, if not for them...

From her little tale, I got to know more about that other three, who were probably having a hard time at registering what just happened. I found out, that the farmer was a respectable one... not like I haven't found that out, but it got confirmed...
The yellow pegasus wasn't afraid of me that much, because of me... she was - as her name indicated - shy. Shy, to the highest levels! But I should have figured that out sooner, given how the others were much calmer...
And the hothead... who had the privilege to experience a sudden relief from a healing Ability. She was an okay figure and if I hadn't figure it out, then now I knew it... I was the one to be blamed for her attitude. Scaring her like that and getting an irritating blow to the head? It is like smacking a bull on the nose, it gets enraged to no end... And when she found out that I wasn't going to hurt them, she felt pissed beyond belief. Why? Well, imagine if an unknown creature, follows you all the way to next town, searching for something... in her case, she thought I came for her, then it turns out she misunderstood the whole thing... embarrassing, I know and that is why I made sure to ignore her venom targeted at me...

What about the unicorn? Well, I found myself very alike with her at the topic of friendship. She was a student and so was I. And while I was in need of information to take advantage on my enemy, she was knowledge hungry by herself. No hidden purposes like taking over the town or something like that... she just wanted to have that great knowledge...
That was something I could not figure out, even after asking her to tell me a reason. She couldn't say any...
At least it didn't end up with her, asking me to tell her what I meant by a reason...

And let me tell you... I was pretty sure that the first thing that I would have said, was this: ''To defeat any foe, whom comes in your way and tries to hurt your loved ones...'' Yeah, not the best thing to tell her. She was good like that, no need to urge her to learn faster or suffering shall be her end. I would say, she found entertainment in learning and it was enough motivation for her to reach her goal, which I cannot name yet...

Back to her tale, Dhanthas, like he didn't know when he should leave me alone and hide himself from my wrath... well... he found a great interest at this 'Nightmare Moon' character... or alter-ego of Princess Luna, who was Celestia's sister and co-ruler of Equestria. There, I understood at last Celestia's final comment about someone, hearing me complimenting the night. She was talking about her sister! And before I could start questioning myself why didn't she tell me about her, I reminded myself that I wasn't that informative either.

And actually... it didn't come to topic and you know how passively we were at Canterlot, only talking about what was in the present or around us...

Before I forget to mention - not like I haven't said it before - , Celestia was a big player. According to Twilight Sparkle, she planned the whole thing out! From sending her here to Ponyville, all the way up to getting Princess Luna back to ruling... son of a bitch! Celestia! I was starting to think that I could beat you in planning things out, but no... keeping a plan in check for a thousand years? That right there, was pure and mighty intelligence, something I would never be able to beat and not just because I won't live for a thousand years...

''Are you alright?'' Snapped me out of my thought the unicorn.

For while, I had fallen silent, putting the information pieces together, with past events. Twilight Sparkle was a better information source than Nurse Redcross!

''I apologize. Dhanthas seemed to find an interest in this Nightmare Moon.'' I explained to her, shaking my head unnoticeably.

''How could he find the evil side of Princess Luna interesting? Nightmare Moon was evil, I just told you...'' She lowered her voice, sounding like she didn't want to cause any panic, by saying her name. I understood her, the same thing was with Lucifer as well. Souls in my world were afraid of him and talking about him, was like calling him to the surface.
In other words, dangerous...

''Eternal night does sound interesting, I admit. But yet again, he talks before thinking. I don't think I have to explain to you, what happens to nature, if the darkness rules their lives...'' I told her, managing to finally lock out the crowd around us...

''I know, yes. And to think that only darkness would rule... terrible...'' She shook her, probably imagining how life would be like in eternal night.

I was about to open my mouth, nearly making the mistake of disagreeing with her. In my opinion, eternal night could be highly interesting. You would be able to see the stars throughout twenty-four hours; would be able to stay cool at night and just not sweat from the heat; be able to stay hidden and recharge your Dark Energy to a sempiternal amount... but the latter ones were good for only me and other Dark beings. The thing is, eternal night wouldn't be a bad future... more like a change in my opinion...

Instead of raising suspicion about the Dark side of mine, I asked further, not letting her to analyze me, like I do it with her and with other things...

''What were the other dangerous beings like this Mare on the Moon?''
_________________________________________________________________________________________________

''Are these ponies actually aware of the term of 'war'? Or 'violence' for that matter?'' I found myself asking this from myself... hmm, surprise, surprise...

Let me tell you how I came to this question of mine...

Twilight Sparkle told me about this second great threat, Discord. She told me that he was the God of Chaos and that he made the ponies life 'miserable'. From what she had told me, his behavior was more like annoying, his intentions downright ridiculous and his methods just fucking stupid. That already showed me that it wasn't a serious threat, but when Dhanthas started singing chocolate rain, I further found myself seeing these ponies as an overreacting gang... which left me expecting the worst, when I will leave behind my guide and try to interact with the citizens...
Yes, it would have been a terrible future, but really? Dangerous? That God was like a child, not understanding where to stop! I expected much more from a God, who was the chaos itself. But this?!

There was this name back on Earth, in connection with annoying souls, and the kids called these souls as an A'nforian creature for some reason... I cannot remember. I've never been into this blogging thing and chatting thing, even though I was aware about it and used it at one point...

In other words, I found him harmless. And thinking it over, I was sure that a Mortal could have easily made him run away. I mean, Twilight Sparkle and her friends didn't even try to attack him, when he was directly between them! Only Rainbow Dash was the one, who actually attempted to deliver a strike. Yeah, he was a God and no match to these ponies. But thinking over what would a Human do or at least try to do? Discord would have been running away from flying rocks, spears or any kind of objects, that would have came to the hands of a Mortal...

Also, the thought of me being there, who had spectacular and highly offensive Abilities... Discord was lucky to be imprisoned in a stone, instead of feeling my wrath and anger... sick satisfaction pulsed through me, when I thought about 'giving a piece of my mind' for a disgrace of God like that...

Hmm, when I say piece of my mind, it is like showing a memory of mine, given how brutal my past was... nice metaphor, I should be proud now...

Further analyzing this enemy, Celestia came to mind. She and her sister could have easily killed him if they would have been in that mind state. Seriously, Celestia banished her sister to the moon, traveled to my world and back, pulled me back from the death and taking these into count, I was sure that a foolish God like Discord would not have been a problem for her...

But hearing that Celestia sent Twilight Sparkle's 'friendship letters' - just mentioning, Dhanthas was having way too much fun with all this friendship importance - back to her and she was able to learn another lesson... it did make sense in the end. Again, Celestia just proved herself to be a big player...

However, my question remained present...

Then came that Queen Crysalis, queen of the changelings. Now, this story was much more interesting than the previous laughing stock. Changelings reminded me about Harpies and the queen was like a stronger Harpy... a rather unique Harpy for that matter. Harpies are known to have the Ability to change forms and swindle the oblivious preys into doing what they want. Meanwhile, they suck away the prey's Energy - if it's an A'nforian - and soul. Therefore, the prey will die eventually if he or she remains under the Illusion Ability or Spell.

Now, this queen wasn't just a great Harpy, but a unique one. She wasn't aiming for Energy or longer life, by stealing the soul ever so slowly. No, she was like a Vampire, hungry for love...
Dhanthas immediately shouted: ''Attention whore!''
Her 'children' were no difference and how she planned the whole thing out, was highly to my liking. Finally, I was able to hear a proper enemy and even Twilight Sparkle and her friends used some slight violence against these drones... and by slight violence, I mean nothing serious, just some pathetic knocking-outs to be able to run away...

But what ruined it for me, you ask. Well, it was something, that made Dhanthas laughing even harder, than the magic of friendship... and it didn't stop him from making a joke, either...
''The Power of Love compels you! AHHAAHHAA!''
Comically, Twilight Sparkle's brother and a THIRD Princess, blasted out the changelings from Equestria. And guess what, instead of stopping the couple from finishing their attack, the queen foolishly underestimated the 'Power of Love' and just let them gather immense amount of Energy...

And guess what, it didn't kill the bugs, no no no, it wasn't that easy. The blast sent them flying away, screaming in defeat... They were using violence against the ponies and how they react to that? With love... brilliant...

I kinda respected them for that, because if you can win a fight without using less advantage against your enemy, then that means you are stronger and better than that. In this case, the changelings got defeated by gentle banishment and not with the same amount of violence, like they showed. These ponies were better than those clones and that is the only reason why I just stayed silent and didn't tell Twilight Sparkle, the Element of Magic, that I thought they were and are ridiculous...

So, without asking her if she knew actually what war or violence meant, I found it out myself... they know shit about a proper fight. Celestia was the only one, who tried to put up one, but this queen seemed to be stronger. At first, I tried to figure out what was her intention by letting herself to be defeated... then remembering back how everyone- ... everypony turned back to changelings, I was able to figure it out.
The disguised changelings used Celestia's love towards the loyal subjects, weakening her AND gaining an upper... hoof?

Back to the previous topic... well, you could understand why I changed my mind immediately. From what I had gathered from Twilight Sparkle's tales, Equestria turned out to be the land of equines, peace and harmony. And there I was, a foreign being from a highly dangerous world. My influence in their lives were already too much and to think that I promised Celestia, that I will tell her and some future 'friends' about my past... yeah, ehhee... Fuck. No.
That Rainbow Dash already said it: ''Monster.'' And if I tell them what I had achieved and how, then all of them will be scared to no end... and I think I said this many times before, but you know what happens, when a soul is afraid of something...

Also, leaving out my mistakes would be self-pitying in order to get attention. Those EMO kids come to mind, when I think about complaining to others. I have had and will have a harsh faith, no matter how much I disagree with it or voice out my displeasure. Someone has to be The Avatar and unfortunately... the arrow landed on me...

Before I over-thinking my future, I just settled with NOT telling anyone, anything. And to make sure of it, I asked the unicorn...

''Why is Celestia called Sun Princess and Princess Luna as Night Princess? Is it some sort of belief, that the rulers are that powerful?'' I hoped she wasn't part of this 'religion' of some sort. The only thing I needed is living among religious inhabitants and in all honesty, I cared less about that and wanted to stay away from it. I may have a cross, which could indicate a religion, but it was just the symbol of The Light. It had no connection to any kind of religion... but I had already explained that...

The unicorn looked surprised by my question, but answered nonetheless. ''Uhm, no. Princess Celestia rises the sun each morning and lowers it in the evening, to allow Princess Luna to rise the moon and place the stars on the sky. There is no such belief, Outsider. This is a fact and that is how Equestria works... why do you ask?''

Instead of answering, I remained silent. For the whole time, I just kept on walking, ignoring now each and every equine around me, involving Twilight Sparkle too. My mind was going through a 'stuck' period of time, not letting me to think about anything else, but what Celestia told me one time. When I told her, that I will wake up when the sun does, she said that it is the same like waking up when SHE does...

''Celestia... you ultimately tricked me...''

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

The third time I found myself mentally beating my being. The third time I had to reveal Celestia's tricks' success. And I haven't thought about how she looked like, being afraid and actually, refusing to believe that this land only had equines. No, I denied this and I was not about to think that Celestia was just another pony or the same Alicorn race amongst the ponies, like her sister, Princess Luna. Sure, it would have given me an answer about what kind of thing she used on my forehead to send me away, but I still sticked with that magic wand or some sort...

I wasn't about to ask Twilight Sparkle, either. I wanted to find it out on my own and when I'll be facing Celestia someday, then I'll be pleasantly surprised... and no, in both ending, I will be pleasantly surprised, no matter how Celestia will look...

''Why did you fall so silent?'' Asked the unicorn at last, snapping me out of my internal raging.

''Just drop the topic...'' I told her, sighing to add more passion into it and let her know that I mean it.

To my fortune, she didn't ask any further and instead, declared our arrival at the destination. ''Here we are, the Mayor's house.''

I looked up at the two stories tall tower-like building, with a viewpoint on its top and recalling seeing it at one point, while aimlessly wandering around town. It was close to that square, where I was sitting near the fountain, in the middle of the large area.
This building - I predicted - was some sort of office, given how big it was. Twilight mentioned it in her little tale, saying that this was the place for the Summer Sun Celebration, whatever what that supposed to represent. So, given this fact, it was not a surprise to see how big it was. If it was able to contain nearly the whole town, then Ponyville wasn't that crowded after all...
Two balconies, on top of each other, all around the building and a terrace could be found around it too, with wooden fence. The same wood type was used for the beams, that were holding the balconies and the walls themselves. Many windows, providing a bright environment inside and for all the rooms inside. This building's roof was made from only wood, nicely curved out to the shape of a dome.
Stairs were leading up to the terrace and only one entrance were there as double-doors. Before this rounded terrace and between each staircase leading up to the one meter high terrace, there were small gardens, with some bushes and grass.
It was like the building's area had been placed on grassy grounds, then got ripped out from there and into Ponyville's dusty grounds... maybe it was because Discord...

I followed after the unicorn, skipping a stair to remain next to her and not behind her from below. The reason why equines tuck their tails close to their hind-legs, is because they are hiding their private areas from peeking. Unfortunately, they can only prevent this from behind, from the sides and from the front, but not from below. Even if it's hard to see theirs from below, it is still safe to not let anyone under you, if you are an equine...

I opened the door, letting Twilight Sparkle in first and then moving into the doorway, facing towards the town. To be precise I looked straight into the eyes of those ponies, who had been following us ever since we started our way to the Mayor's house. A group of males, thinking that they could scare me away, by watching. However, they did not expect me to shoot them a death glare, making them to quickly look away and try to act casually. To be honest, they did an awfully bad acting...

Resuming to ignore them again, I closed the door and caught up with my guide, who was walking up the stairs on the left side of the hall. On the far side of this hall, there was a short stage, acting as a spot for speeches. The town probably had a usual gathering, which was expected from a small community like Ponyville. Above this stage, was a balcony and all around the room, the first floor was visible and allowed for the pe- ponies to look down from behind the wooden handrails... hoofrails? From the first floor, it was available to go outside to the outer balcony or to just look outside, given how many windows and glass doors were there.
As of right now, it wasn't decorated for any kind of upcoming gathering, so the beams and brown walls weren't decorated and the wooden floor was fully visible, as no carpet was rolled out on it. On the right, there was another staircase leading up to the first floor again and on both sides of the stage, a crimson curtain covered gateway, probably leading behind the scenes...

I followed after Twilight Sparkle and upon getting to the first floor, she did a one-eighty, approaching the stairs behind us. They were at the front side of the building and the other staircase, that was coming from the other side, merged together with that staircase, that we were climbing. Where they got connected, leading further up were the final few steps in one wider staircase to the second floor. There was a corridor directly before us and two more were running alongside the windows and glass doors to the round balcony. In that way, the office rooms' walls were connected with each other with the Mayor's office at the end of the corridor, in an 'U' shape. Pretty clever work for keeping the 'open' touch for the inside, while using up the space fairly...

Walking past the offices, Twilight Sparkle and I arrived at the main office's door, which had a golden sign on it, saying 'Mayor Mare'. I knocked on the door twice and waited for a response to be heard.

''It's open!'' An old-yet lively voice called out and to my surprise, it wasn't annoyed, bored or stern as I predicted. I forgot that it was Equestria and not Earth, where the souls are doing jobs, which are not to their liking... does that mean in Equestria, every... pony has a decent job if not better? It didn't matter, because I was about to find it out in time...

I opened the door for the unicorn. ''Ah, Twilight Sparkle, what a pleasant surprise!'' I heard the oldish female, apparently sounding really cheerful. Well, sadly, her current mood was about to be changed...

I stepped inside, closed the door and her heartily chuckling died out, as she froze in place. Pale-blue eyes slightly wide behind her glasses and her fore-hooves rooted themselves into her office table, as she was just about to get out of her green office chair. Her curved lips ever so slowly shifted into a straight line and that was my cue to finally speak up...

''Good afternoon, Miss Mayor. I have come to acquire the keys for my new house in this pleasant town. Here is Princess Celestia's letter...'' I reached into my pockets, walked up confidently to the desk and placed it there, taking a few steps back. I had enough of these freaking-outs, so it was understandable to just get down to business and not start reassuring her that I won't bite. If I do everything without having additional thoughts about what is happening actually, then I was sure that they will just let go of the fact, that they're talking to a mysterious creature. You know, mutual feelings traveling through the air; if you do something special without making a big fuss over it, then others will get used to it quickly; sharing the same mood like your partner and all of these were true and I used them in this situation thoughtfully.

It seemed to work, because she only gave me one careful glance before coughing once and picking up the letter in her hoof. While she was reading, I took a glance around, noting the average look of the office. Blue carpet, pale walls, wooden bookshelves and shelves. A simple office desk and chair and behind the Mayor was a glass door to the balcony. The view outside was spectacular, I must had to admit. In the distance Canterlot and the sun was above both Ponyville and the city on the mountain from that point of view. Looking a bit lower, I spotted the tree library and turning my attention lower, I saw the grey maned, pale-brown colored female equine, just finishing the letter.

''Ahem.'' She cleared her throat, before putting on - to my pleasant surprise - a smile. ''Well, the letter's seems to be real and it had our great ruler's hoofwriting and sign, along with the royal seal.'' She leaned down in her seat, disappearing behind her desk for a moment. Coming back up, she placed the a ring of keys onto the desk and taking a few steps forward, I picked up the pair of keys. One was for the entrance door, having the number '97' on it... conveniently... And the other one was a more simple key, having a larger size as well.
''Here are your house keys. The number shows the number of your house and it's used for that house's door. The other one is for the rooms, so make sure to open all of them when you get there.'' She explained, while leaning down again and this time, pulling out a map and some documents... I expected the paper work...
''I give you this map about Ponyville, so you'll always remember where you live. And it's exactlyyy~'' She checked the documents, then picked up a quill to mark it on the map. ''Here! Now, I just have to share the news with the rest of the building and you'll be officially a Ponyville citizen. The Mail Mare won't be dropping any mail, newspapers or packages for a few days, but anything that will be sent to you, will be sent to you somehow. Everything will be just fine!''

I picked up the map and took a look at it. I felt delightful, when I found out that my house was slightly near the end of the town, close to an entrance and on the side of Ponyville, which was closer to Canterlot. The library was halfway down from my house, just like the Mayor's house. The Element of Honesty, Applejack, had her farm on the bottom left corner of the town; the ginger bread house was a bit closer to the center and on one of the sides of that square, where I sat by the fountain. Also, this square seemed to be the market place, given how many tents and stands were drawn around the fountain and in that square. My house was a bit left from the top right corner of the town and opposite to that, on the left side of the town and exactly as far from the top left corner like my house was from the top right one, there was a park and a bit to the left of this park, was a school. There were also shops, restaurants, cafes and such on the map as well, already showing the locations for some useful places, which I will have to visit more often...

''Much appreciated. Are there anything I will have to do, in connection with the paperwork?'' I asked, putting away the map and keys into one of my inside pockets of my hoodie.

''Oh, there is no need for that, Mr. Adam. Her majesty had already taken care of that before your arrival. Enjoy your stay in Ponyville!'' Son of a-...

''W-what did you call him?'' Shit...

''Fucking go!'' ''Leave the building, quickly!''

''Adam, that is what the Princess written down in here. Why, Miss Sparkle?'' Fuck...

''Have a wonderful day!'' I kept my cool attitude and approached the door, taking one glance at the unicorn's expressions. From confusedly looking at the Mayor, she turned her look of disbelief towards me, then watching me leaving with a slightly offended look.

And right there, I experienced what it feels like to be discovered in the most unpleasant and awkward way...

|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||

Illusion: One of the Power Trees.
With the usage of Energy, you send waves of false reality into the mind of your target. Thus, the target's well being will be a disadvantage for him/her in a fight, making your job easier...
- Requires great knowledge. (If you want to learn it, but if you have Illusion Abilities/Spells on your own already, then you just have to Tune them and use them, as a second-nature thing...)
- Requires knowing how to transfer emotions or events into your Energy wave, to give that to your target to confuse him/her. (In other words, your imagination have to be superb, you have to be able to focus on two things at once and your will have to be strong, to actually be able to transfer Energy into something else or something INTO Energy...)
- The more Energy you use, the stronger/longer the effect will be on the target... or both at the same time.
- Certain emotions/events needs more Energy to be done into an Energy wave. (Making the target to be scared from you is a bit harden, making the target to have a hard time at focusing. However, this is soul-depending, since some soul can transfer fear into Energy easier, since that is how they are. OR the target is braver than an ordinary soul, thus making the sent-out fear less effective... or you just imagined the wrong type of fear for that target... not everyone is afraid of clowns...)
- Creating events in front of the target (Hallucination) requires not just more Energy, but better imagination and the longer event you want him/her to picture, the more you need of these to be used...
- WARNING: The sent-out Energy wave's speed could scatter out the transfered emotions/events from itself, thus making the Illusion less effective and avoidable, since the target will realize that it is an Illusion...
- Pro Tip: Knowing the basics of Reanimating, could lead you to learn Possessing. (The two is completely different from Illusion!) Combine Reanimation skills and Illusion skills to Tune Possession Abilities/Spells or learn it from books or from someone...
- Pro Tip: If your target can't realize that you hit him with an Illusion Spell/Ability, then try to keep it as a secret. If he/she realizes it, then the Illusion could break, if your target knows how to ignore the false visions and feelings.
- Pro Tip: Be wary of Illusion knowing souls, because they are usually bad souls...

Author's Note

Well shit, looks like I had ran out of cigarettes yesterday. But, it's a tomorrow now, so here's the chapter part. The last two will be randomly done this day. Housework always keeps me busy from writing, yet I manage to do a 4-5K session each day. And because of that, I feel like I rushed the chapter and spend so much time on trying to find a better way to write some part down.
Only when I re-read the chapter is when I realize, that those parts writing style is accurate to Balance's way of speech... therefore, I waste time on unnecessarily worrying, great...

Anyways, Balance is in trouble. Let's see if his optimistic state will go away, if it haven't already...

Chapter Seven : The Arrival - Walkback (Part Five)

Exactly what I was talking about. Celestia's trick were harmless, but served as a great disadvantage for me. And this fourth trick of hers, was something I did mind, unlike the other ones, which were obvious and I would have been able to figure those details out on my own. However, she revealed my name and the worst part of it was that her student caught me lying. If only the Mayor would have known it, then I would have been JUST okay with this discovery. Then, she had to regard me with my real name, which she got from Celestia herself... at least my family name remained hidden...

True, in the past, I had easier time with these aliases. It worked for me like this: Soul 'A' knew me by my title, while soul 'B' knew me by the name Dhanthas or Dhuradhan. The two souls never seen, heard and will never hear about each other, thus letting me stay hidden and to not get in front of them with that dreaded question: ''Who are you actually?''
Unfortunately, it was Equestria and Celestia was close with Twilight Sparkle. Still, if the Mayor wouldn't have said my name, then the letters for Celestia, sent by Twilight Sparkle, will name me as Outsider. In that way, Celestia would realize what I do and wouldn't reveal me.

Sadly, it wasn't about to work, due to the Mayor and because Celestia revealed my name on paper... and what is on paper, it will forever exist, until you destroy the evidence...

To get away from Twilight Sparkle as soon as possible, I hopped over the handrails/hoofrails, landing on the middle of the bottom staircase and reaching the entrance door under seconds. On the other side of the door, were the frequently placed buildings after the short open area... the keys for my escape...

To my bad luck, on the other side was something I should have expected to be there...

Stepping through the doorway with more speed than it was normal, I nearly slammed into a brown male pegasus, with spiky mane and tail in the color of dark-blue. Before he leapt away from my way, I was able to see the panic in his greenish eyes and the other ponies had the same reaction. Him and his buddies then tried to act casual again, thinking that they weren't obvious about their intentions.
The unlucky pegasus could only press himself against the railing, trying his best to not blow up his cover. ''Hehhey, welcome to Ponyville! Name's Zephyr Verve, but my friends call me Zeph-''

''Have a nice day!'' I called back, not in the situation to chat with him, nor with his watching buddies, who were at the bottom of the stairs. They were in my way, completely blocking the path over to my house's direction. ''Excuse me.'' I said, going through their gathering circle like some projectile, as they quickly stumbled out from my destination's way.

I didn't look back and didn't run, but I should have done that, instead of just listening to Twilight Sparkle's voice, questioning that stallion by the door about my whereabouts. And of course, they had to tell her that I was behind the Mayor's house, already getting closer to my living place...

''Wait!'' She called out and I knew she will cry out both of my alias and Mortal name. ''Outsider! Ad-''

I whipped around, raising up my hand. ''Spare me from spreading that word and causing me difficulties, Element of Magic!''
She caught up, slowing down before me with a questioning expression. ''Thank you.'' I nodded at the unicorn, turned my back against her, whilst pulling out the map for a more accurate direction. ''You've done what I requested and I need no further help from you. I appreciate your help and it is time for you to go and resume your life. Goodbye...'' I started walking, getting no reply from her, only the sound of her... hoofsteps?

I didn't glance down, just kept on looking forward, occasionally taking a peek at the Map or somewhere else, but not at the unicorn. I ignored her, so she would give up following me in hopes of making small talk and definitely asking me why I lied.

She didn't wait for me to say anything and she persisted on not dropping the topic. ''Why did you lie to me and my friends, Adam?''

I lowered the map, letting out a huge amount of air through my nose and only glancing down at her with my eyes. ''You persist to know, huh? Can't we just drop the topic?''

''We're talking about your name here. This is important!'' And there she was wrong...

''No, it's not. And you shouldn't bother yourself about it. It's not important, so forget this name, do not mention it out loud and call me Outsider. And you are wasting your time here, I am not the social type.'' Plan truth, was what I tried on her. For my own sake and lying to her further did not crossed through my thoughts.

It seemed to completely shut her down to form up any questions. ''I still want to come with you.''

''As you wish...'' And with that said, we fell into silence.

While I ignored her presence as much as I could, I still felt the questioning look, directed right at me from the level of my stomach. This time, I was going with my own pace, forcing Twilight Sparkle to hurry her leg movement up to keep up with me. She was trotting while I was just walking in positive manner, finally knowing where I was going. I half-tried to slow down to her pace, seeing that only my two legs guided me twice faster than her four hooves could carry her.

Still, I did my best to let her know, that I will NOT talk to her any time soon, whilst doing so in a gentler manner. I hated to admit, but she had JUST enough moral rights to know why I lied. But explaining it would not just take too much time, but would be unnecessary, for she would not understand it in the end.

Only if I would have told her about my world in more detail, which I certainly avoided for too good reasons...

For a while, the Element of Magic was inspecting my movement, most definitely noting how I can walk on two. Though I wasn't the best one to examine, given how crooked my spine was. Also, I was over the average Humanoid built as well. It may be specie dependent, but taking into count, that most of the Humanoids were as tall as an ordinary Mortal, then I was above all of them literally. With over two meters height, a balance between the ripped and muscular body, three times or more endurance, strength, reflexes, mind-sharpness, tolerance/resistance to environmental changes... if she was about to make a research about the average Humanoid, then I wasn't the best example...

She probably realized that this wasn't something for public eyes, so she stopped examining me eventually. Our walk just got more blissful and eased its tension...

''Look out!''

Out of nowhere, a beach ball came at my direction, along with a cry of warning.

I caught the ball with my left hand, glancing away from the map. I heard the gasps around me, the unicorn's louder than the other ponies'. The beach ball wielded the colors of the rainbow, but it wasn't what caused me to froze in place...

But the memory it recalled for me...
_________________________________________________________________________________________________

I picked up the ball from the stone ground and threw it back to the playing children, who were having a great time on the beach. They were laughing, screaming in joy and have little care about the world around them. But that was the youth for you, a blissful fun through all day and happy dreams at night about playing.

''Köszönjük!'' [''Thank you!''] They shouted in unison with their lively pitched voice, already running after their toy.

I hummed to myself before my smile disappeared and went inside the dark corridor, which led to the changing rooms. The otherwise white walls weren't sending further the brightness from outside, adding a grim look for the clean corridor. The pale white floor looked like it needed a cleaning up, no matter how recently it had been washed up. And the only light from outside was coming from the sun, yet its beams faltered when they reached and leaned into the entrance.

I knew too well what was causing such darkness on a clear day like this... Shadows...

Getting deeper and deeper, my vision started to fail me in the total silence. I heard no one in the building, only the naked footsteps on the walls, ceiling and sometimes on the floor, yet I found no Mortal soul anywhere. Unnerving environment, unusual sounds from uncertain directions... it was close to me, I felt it...

The door opened behind me and I quickly turned around, calling a Torch to my left hand and to be safe, Summoned my Golden Cross, in case I had mistaken the threat and it turns out to be a Dark Angel. Dark Power had an unpleasant effect on the Mortals, but beings like Pure Souls and other powerful beings could sense the Energy from that Power, including its influence in the area. And that area was clearly the home of rogue Shadow or a Dark being...

''I see you are prepared against the Dark ones, my boy.'' Came the voice of a highly familiar Pure Soul...

''Thelestial?'' I lowered my arms a bit, still careful with the near danger.

Out from the door, came walking out the purest of all, Leader of the Light and a Saint, who could be considered as a second father for me. His otherwise snow-white hair and beard had lost its brightness and now it's just speaking about my mentor's age with grey paleness. His long beard was now in a unique weaving, the length of it touching the top of his chest.
I've never seen him half naked before and the white swimming shorts weren't telling stories about ancient times like his robe did, but they more like told a gossip about a trip to the local summer shop. Not like I expected anything, but to my surprise, he kept himself in rather good shape. His body - as I had predicted a long time ago - still had the muscle built of a fit thirty years old man and even more. I knew there was something more to his wide shoulders and big hands. I was a starting boxer, if I compared my ripped built to his muscular one.

He pulled his feet out from his casual, brown summer slippers and picking them up, he stuffed them inside his pockets of his shorts - which could be found on every single guy on the beach in different colors and looks - , to reduce the sound coming from his steps, and then he Summoned his own Golden Cross. Mine was the one, which has been in the possession of each Avatar and when it was time to give it to me, I found out that mine was better than his, due to improvements on it from previous Avatars. Still, he had the more experience with this relic, mine just had more features...

''Let us do the hunting together. It would be a really pleasant nostalgia for me.'' He said, turning towards the entrance door and shutting it with an Alteration Spell. I noticed it wasn't an Ability, given how he just left the Energy to work on the door. He was saving his Energy with this and allowed his attention to be on something else. Exactly what he had told me about his style.

''Y-yes, of course, mentor.'' I nodded and turning around, I got ready for any possible incoming attack.

''Please, just call me by my name. We're a team as of right now, boy. Now come on, I defend the rear.''

''Alright... Thelestial.''

From my peripheral vision, I could only see his long hoariness and back, as he kept an eye out for behind. I, on the other hand, watched the front, coordinating us through the ever so darkening corridors, up until only my Torch provided us light. I heard Thelestial casting Flares and leaving them behind to find our way out quickly, if things go down to Hell all of a sudden.

No matter how powerful he was, he couldn't just scorch the whole building out with Light Energy and picking up the attention of the Mortals outside...

''This reminds me of the days, when me and a few more friends of mine went on these hunting and cleansing raids. We had many kind of tactics to take out the Shadows without any casualties or mistakes. What we are doing now, is one of those tactics and against Shadows, it's highly effective and needs only two Pure Soul.'' He explained, as always, telling me about his adventure filled past. I knew he liked telling these stories and to be honest, I liked listening to them.

''Am I a Pure Soul?'' I asked back, not really finding it accurate to do this cleansing with him, if I wasn't a Pure Soul...

''Do you consider yourself as one?''

It was a hard question, indeed. I had committed suicide, but since then, I've been only doing good after good and it turned out, that Lucifer's influence had a key role in my sin, so me still being clean was a high possibility. ''I'm not sure... I'm the Avatar, I can't be a Pure Soul.''

''Sometimes, you have to let go of the traditional system and your own philosophy needs to be forgotten, in order to observe and decide about something, from a completely different aspect. You are The Balance of this world and you will encounter souls, who may committed a sin, but their intentions were pure. Or similar situations, when no matter what they told you at The Light and what you had learned about sins and purity, morally, a third aspect will be the perfect solution as The Balance. I ask you again: Do you consider yourself as a Pure Soul?''

I thoughtfully put his words away in my mind, like I always did, when he shared his wise advices with me. Or his philosophy, for that matter and when he tells me a story, I always try to figure out what the lesson is behind his words. He was the lesson himself, every word of his was memorable and easy to store it away in my memories.
Thinking it over again with these new informations, I answered. ''Yes, I do.''

''There you go, then now you can continue hunting without feeling as an outsider. But in all honesty... being an outsider is special and not always a disadvantage, you do know that.''

''Yes, I do.'' I nearly replied instantly, having already experience from this topic. I was no Mortal, nor a Pure Soul, but considering myself as one of these, it helped me to not feel left out or think of myself as a freak. But even then, knowing what I was not one of these, yet acknowledging my positive actions for the world... I realized that I liked being an outsider, no matter what I was not and won't be... my motives were for good and I needed no certain title to do good...

''Excellent, then tell me why you're not enjoying yourself on your holiday? Something is wrong?'' He surprised me by the question. I was fine, really!

''I- I just thought I should secure the area from Dark beings, then I could start having fun as well. First the world, then myself.'' I told him, recalling what I had learned and come to realize since the first day as The Balance.

''Boy, you are repeating yourself.'' What? ''You do know there are Guardian Angels in here, looking out for the sake of the Mortals. You could have already started having fun hours ago.'' I was about speak up at that revelation, but he was faster. ''Yes, I've been watching you for a while now. I know you covered down three street so far and you are planning on going through the whole town. While I'm impressed, I cannot bear to see you outworking yourself. Tell me, why are we looking for this Dark being or two?''

''Because it could be-''

''For your information, there are two of them. One is a little boy and one is man, both Shadows, but only one of them is dangerous. Continue...'' He corrected me and I realized it was going to be another lesson, that he will teach me soon.

''Because they could be dangerous-... one of them could be dangerous to the Mortals and he's committed sins. And because of that, we are here to take care of them.'' I finished explaining and waited for him to answer.

''Just only one of them, boy. And I would like you to find out why. Remember what I had told you not so long ago...''

While we walked up the stairs, went inside various rooms, then down on the final corridor, we suddenly heard the sound of a crying children. Then it kicked in...
''The third aspect...'' I looked at my mentor, who motioned for me to continue. ''The boy, no matter what he is now, he may or may not commit a sin, but now... he is innocent...'' I stopped to hear the kid sobbing. ''... and scared... alone...'' It made sense actually and up until now, I haven't realized this... and how could I kill a child, if I'm at it?

''Now you are starting to understand this third aspect... what are going to do?''

''Leave the young one alone and go for the real sinner.'' I answered, just thinking that the lesson was over.

''Now forget about the lessons from The Light itself and listen to yourself. To your morals and according to your philosophy... do you find it right, to take away the life of this Shadow?''

I did as he said and just looked at this case with Mortal eyes. I thought over what this Shadow had done to the younger one, who was once a Mortal. No system, only my own morals and philosophy... both of them seemed to agree upon the death of that shadow...
''Yes.''

''And do you think, that it will be the best for others as well? You're not just doing this for your own self... but for others...''

If the Shadow remains, then people will slowly fall into the traps of this evil creature and get devoured. After that, more will appear and soon, the town will be in need of great help against a horde of Shadows...
''Yes.''

''Then do your thing, here he comes.''

And sure enough, it revealed himself and was charging at me from behind. Thelestial stepped to the side, allowing me to take care of the black, shadowy being. It had no visible mouth, yet the blood curdling scream it was letting out spoke otherwise. The Shadow hasn't changed to solid form, hence the slight transparent form of his. No eyes, nose or ears, only limbs of Dark Energy, without a mind to control it. The footsteps of his were either too light to be heard, or the horrifying scream muffled it.

Before he could lunge at me, I pointed my cross at it and let the Flashlight to vaporize my target, leaving the corridor in complete silence, after the dying echoes ceased to disturb the peace in the building...

''You took away a Dark being's life. Shadows have never been never categorized to the living beings, because of the lacking sentient features. Yet in a way... it was a life. You do know and understand that, I believe.'' Thelestial stepped close to me, a neutral expression on his face.

''Yes, I understand, but this is part of The Balance. One bad and one good in my solution.'' I said, again, telling what I had learned first as The Balance... and realized on my own experiences...

His face quickly shifted into a smile and he started walking back, down the now much brighter corridor. ''Good, now we should go. I still have some time to spend in here, so...'' He trailed off, chuckling to himself and I caught up with him.

''But you said you're here to watch over me? No?''

''What, thousands years and I can't do what the Mortals do for fun?'' He let out a heartily laugh, which quickly stuck on me as well, electing a short chuckle from me.

The building slowly became brighter and brighter, the presence of a single child Shadow being in the building was nonexistent. I found the middle solution, learned from my mentor on a vacation and had the privilege to see him in swimming shorts. I wondered if we will speak again soon...

''So... no Words for Spells?'' He started up our next conversation to my delight.

''Yes... and I prefer Abilities now.'' I answered, making him smile a bit at that.

We reached the entrance door and I opened it for him. He smiled even more and stepped outside to the sunlight, me following him behind. Both of us breathed in the fresh and slightly salty air from the shores and looked up at the sun, recharging our Light Energy.

''You're going to finish up the rest of the discovered area, right?'' He saw me nodding at that and he sighed. ''As you wish...''

For a while, we just stood there, listening to the waves, the children and the wind coming from the water's direction. Then he spoke up for the last time on that day...

''You're learning fast and maybe with the same speed, you will learn when to ease up, and who to accept as a friend...'' He suggested at my lack of company on my vacation. I was just here with family and searched for no one, aside from danger and threat for the Mortals. I didn't think about finding some teenagers to have fun with, that is how busily I occupied myself with my duty... with my destiny as The Balance...

I carved his last sentence into my mind and decided to wait for that day to come and find joy in living life as a simple Mortal would do...

We both looked at the playing children, still wearing those merry smiles and joyful grins on their expressions. All of them were friends of each other, just enjoying life as it is... Maybe Thelestial wanted to see me amongst friends as well? To see the same smile on my expressionless face? He did look after me like a parent would do...

''One day, you will find the place, where you can just lean back and have real, trustworthy friends...'' He added, walking off to the beach. I watched him walking deeper and deeper into the shallow water and eventually, falling face-first into a larger wave, disappearing...

I could only hope he was right and that I will find real friends one day... but only after fulfilling my destiny as The Balance...

''Vissza tetszik adni a labdát, uram?!'' [Can we get our ball back, sir?!] The kids cried out after each other, jumping up and down with their arms flailing around to get my attention.

And I picked up the ball and threw it back to them, before I started my way over to the next abandoned building...

|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||

Words:
- Saying out loud the name of an Ability/Spell, you help yourself focusing better on successfully doing the needed Technique. Usually, when you start Tuning an Ability/Spell or start learning it from a book, a teacher or someone else, you ought to use Words to help you getting used to the Technique and perfecting it out. However, when you have difficulties at focusing for some reason (Getting hit by something painful and such.), you could use these Words to help you performing the Technique just as perfectly as before you started to have these difficulties.
- There is no shame in using it, there are masters, who still use the Words to absolutely and perfectly perform a Technique.
- If you say more of it's name, you perform better, since your intentions will be sensed by the Energy. It is like you are giving more precise coordinates and instructions to you Energy. In other words, the Energy will work better on doing the Technique...

Examples:
- Tuning/learning starter: ''Ability Power Wing, Alteration Power Tree, Telekinesis.'' *performs Ability easily and perfectly*
- Tuning/learning starter: ''Alteration: Telekinesis.'' *performs Ability/Spell not as easily or not perfectly or both*

***

Torch:
Holds an Energy flame in your hand/on your finger, to illuminate the area around you. If it makes contact with something, it will loses from its light and eventually falters.
Pro Tip: Using Light Energy makes it more effective and can be used to scorch Shadows and other Dark beings... (Light Powers are highly dangerous to those creatures...)

***

Flare: Send out a flare, to illuminate the area. If someone touches the flare and it has plenty of Energy in it, it could damage the one who touched it, thus losing Energy from the flare itself, due to physical/magical contact...
Pro Tip: Using Light Energy makes it more effective and can be used to be shot at Shadows and other Dark beings... (Light Powers are highly dangerous to those creatures...)

***

Flashlight:
Spreads Energy around like a flashlight to illuminate certain areas, depending on where you are pointing your hands or eyes. It could be used to cause some burning to something or someone as well, if it has enough Energy in it...
Pro Tip: Using Light Energy makes it more effective and can be used to scare away or burn away multiple Shadows or other Dark beings. (Light Powers are highly dangerous to those creatures...)

***

Summoning:
Summoning someone or something out from something. (Pretty much what Balance does with his Scythe, Golden Cross.) (Balance's claws are from Morphing ability, that means, he only Morphs the look of his body, slightly. Transformation is when completely losing the original look of yourself...)

Example:
- Balance summoning The Scythe out from his marks on his right shoulder.
- Balance summoning the Golden Cross from himself.

Author's Note

And the second last part of Chapter Seven! Most definitely, the next part will be up tomorrow.

Well, Balance had another flashback, one that may save him from hurting the feeling of others... And this is the second time he has a flashback... something is not right with him...
Stay tuned to find out in the future!

Have a nice day!
~Adam

Chapter Seven : The Arrival - Change of Plans (Part Six)

''Can we get our ball back, sir?''

From the direction of the park and from between the houses, came running out a trio of young little pony girls, all of them being different from each other. A normal pony with yellow coat, crimson mane and tail, with a ribbon on her head. A pegasus with brown coat, purple mane and tail. And a white unicorn with multicolored mane and tail.

They were running next to each other, racing towards where the ball bounced. Their laughter died out after realizing whose hand was on their toy...

''Girls, come back here!'' A female voice, then the source of it caught my attention. Snow-white unicorn, well made hairstyle/manestyle, deep-blue - nearly purple from her mane color - eyes with eyelashes. A well decorated hat was what she was wearing. Appearance: Ladylike...

Her look of worry further expanded, when she laid her sparkling eyes upon me. Her breath got stuck inside her and not daring to move, she waited for my move, just like the other ponies around me...

I crouched down and rolled the ball back to them, making sure to not hit them, and to not force them to come closer to the 'monster' of the town. ''Stay safe, young ones.'' I told them and resumed walking, past the dumbfounded trio and glancing at the white unicorn, who now wore a thankful smile, I nodded at her.

''Thank you stranger!'' And they were already kicking the ball away, which elected a sharp gasp from the elegant female.

''Sweetie Belle! Apple Bloom! Scootaloo! Come back here!'' She tried getting their attention with forced back shouts... just like every noble lady...

If she succeeded or not, I did not know, for I was already out of earshot. Then again, I ignored the expressions of the ponies, getting tired of seeing the same thing. Dumbfounded expressions, gawking, wide eyes, frozen in place and the rest. Like they were working by the same mind, their reactions were the exact and same, if not different for a certain level...

''I don't understand you.'' Surprisingly, Twilight Sparkle was still following me, stubborn to be in my company. ''First you're rude, then you just change to friendly. What is wrong with you?''

''I have many things to do, Twilight Sparkle, too many things. And in order to get them done in time, I need time. I cannot be bothered for being rude to the children.'' I told her, putting away my map and sighing once.

''Then you're just rude with mares and stallions?'' Ah, the grown up male and female names amongst the equines. How could I forget? Anyhow, I expected more from her than that...

''No, I'm just not open like others. And I'm not one to cause misery to the innocent... something you ponies cannot realize as of right now. A ball just happened to bounce in my way, it means nothing and speaks nothing of my personality. Everyone-... everypony would have given that toy back to the young ones, no matter what they had done in the past. So do not feel offended when I say... your confusion is all because of a foolish misunderstanding. And the word foolish does not fit you well, Celestia's student...''

''Alright... alright...'' She took in a deep breath, collecting her thoughts. ''You're right, this WAS foolish. I just can't understand this whole thing with you and lying to us. It wasn't nice of you, you know?'' Now that is what I expected from Celestia's personal student...

''If only you could know why I did it... then you would understand why I feel no shame in doing it...'' I replied to her, definitely picking up her interest. And what I had recalled from that memory of mine... it started to erupt out from me...

''Why did you do it, then?'' And that was it for me...

The words of Thelestial were echoing through my head, ever since that flashback. I had to ease up and take things a little more easily. It was just a reason, nothing I couldn't share. I could leave her with this knowledge and maybe, she will figure it out on her own, what NOT to do with this knowledge. A more open approach, just with this pony! I could allow that to myself and she was Celestia's student! And given how she had reacted when she found out about my reputation with Celestia, she will think twice before trying to ruin my status... more like further ruining it...

I sighed, still feeling like I was about to self-pity myself. ''Many times where I came from, the following happened to me, every time I shared information with someone. Let it be my name or anything else, they've taken advantage of it and used it against me. The misery they brought to me, the harsh moments thrown right at me... I don't need that in here, if you excuse me.'' I really wanted to just shut up and tend to this problem like I did back then. I wanted to leave her like that and help her forget about me.

But Thelestial... my once mentor's words were like a law to me for some reason. And what confused me more, was how hard it hit me. Right there, when I was not distracted by a threat! The answers to her questions nagged me to be let out, yet I forced them back. Technically, I was fighting with Thelestial from the past. Like he was there, punishing me at last, for not taking his advices into count, after his passing...

''W-why would they do such a thing? And how could they do it by knowing your name?'' I did not look down, but I could certainly feel the aghast expression she was directing at me.

''For entertainment, to get something they don't have, to see me fail in something or because they were bored and knew nothing more interesting, but choosing to ruin the life of a soul. Where I came from, is a place you can't imagine living in without these and I cannot even start describing it for you. It would take too much time for me and I don't feel like wasting anymore of it... nor you could understand these things. So let's just say... if you are there, you are a target to these things and SOMEHOW, they're gonna use it against you.''

''By just telling your name?'' She questioned, now sounding rather taken aback.

''By just telling my name...'' I confirmed her question.

''And what happened to those who hurt you like that?'' She asked for it...

''You don't want to know...''

She fell silent for a while, trying to imagine what could those worthless soul have done to me, to build up such a passive wall around me. That, and she was probably trying to figure out what could I have done to those, who dared to ruin my life.
I found no reason to tell her anymore, so I too fell in silence, thinking over my answer. I did went through it in my mind, but a last checking was still useful to do. And after I had played down our conversation, I found no flaw in my speech. I shared her enough to make her think, for educational reasons. I sounded honest, yet remained strong, not looking like a pathetic self-pitying teenager. And in the end, I managed to eased up, if not completely, then slightly, just like Thelestial told me... more like how he predicted, but now that he wasn't there to see my present self... how much I changed from the pure teenager, into the cold and nearly balanced man...

It was a start, fair enough for me to not ignore my mentor's words and to remain mysterious. She got the point, I was strict in her eyes, while I was actually brutally equitable in my own philosophy. The third-aspect, which I had used to analyze our situation, it told me that I was playing a dangerous game right there. The middle way was in action, but one, that could easily turn to the right or the wrong way...

''But you don't have to worry about this, in here. The ponies are not mean like those... meanies back where you lived, wherever it is. And until you not share any way how to hurt you with your name, I won't do it. And anyways, why would I do that? It's wrong...'' She reassured me, which I was glad for, yet I had to keep my third-aspect and not let my emotions and feelings about her to decide on my answer. Equality, that is what I had to remember, strictly keep up and use...

''Believe me, Twilight Sparkle. Your life would be ruined faster than you can start ruining mine, if you would try to do anything wrong with this knowledge. With that said, I think I don't have to remind you about the importance of this secret. Do not feel offended, I am talking to you just as equally like I did with anyone else. I hold no grudge against you, no matter what you had done... tried to done. That misunderstanding was just as my fault as yours, so we're equal. Furthermore, those who disrespect me or try to bring misery upon me... only they suffer consequences, when I unleash my wrath upon them. In short: Stay on my good side and you'll be fine and receive the same amount of respect from me, like I receive it from you.'' Brutal honesty, was what I was using and it should not be mistaken to threatening...

I looked down at her and I found her blinking at me with wide eyes. ''O-okay. You don't have to worry about it that much. You have my word, I won't disrespect you.'' Thankfully, she regained herself from the shock and to my delight, she started smiling. ''Thank you for trusting in me.''

And it was time to remain silent, before I say something that I will regret. I did not want to get into an argument about why I can't just trust in her or feel terrible, when she finds out I lied again. I just left her without no reaction, that was the only solution I could think of at that moment.

''By the way, the unicorn with the three fillies was Rarity. You know, the Element of Generosity.'' And now I just had to recall how the male child was called amongst the equines and I should be fine. ''She... actually reacted pretty well when she saw you. Believe me, she could be a real drama queen.'' It wasn't new for me. Those women on Earth tended to be overdramatic all the time, with all of their money, clothes and jewelry...

''Hmm, I could only hope I'll be accepted sooner than I expect. I won't be about to cause trouble and instead, be helpful for the town. If what you said is true and they are not 'mean', then I'm telling you, that group of ponies better be just curious or I won't be tolerant towards aggressive approach from their part.'' The unicorn was about to look back, but I quickly stopped her. ''Stop. No. Let them think I haven't noticed their attention. I don't want to share this information with them...''

I glanced down at her and saw her realizing just a portion of what I was talking about in my explanation... at least I hoped so. The only think I needed is her, freaking out...

At last, we arrived at the house, which Celestia chose me to live in. The building, that the Mayor marked on my map. The residence, which I will call home for the time being in Equestria.
It looked like Celestia had mercy on me and gave into my antisocial self, seeing no point in putting me into a discomfort by arranging me a house so close to the other citizens. The house was standing alone, far away from any other houses. The two neighbours from both sides of my house were a good twenty meters far away, and the houses on the opposite side of the road were far away as well. Perfect for me to spend my time in it in peace and quiet, thanks to Celestia... or she thought I was the loud one? I did arrived in Equestria with a big bang...

The house itself reminded me of the medieval eras, when the houses upper side were the ones that got expanded, while the bottom remained small. Although, this house's expanded top wasn't immensely big, compared to the bottom, it did remind me about Humanity's past...
The front door was on the right side of the house, to it's left, a large window, probably for the livingroom. And that was pretty much it for the lower part of the house.
The upper part had a balcony on the right side, one of its edge just above the entrance door. A bit to the left and above the grand window from the bottom part of the house, there were several other windows to illuminate the other rooms, which I yet had to check out and unlock.
Pale walls; brown, wooden beams and window frames; clean windows; steep roof made from tile. Simple, yet big and prominent.

''The time has came to say goodbyes, Twilight Sparkle.'' I stopped before the entrance door to the house... MY house! It was an amazing sensation to think of it in that way...
''I wish you success in your studies and stay safe.'' I planted one knee on the ground and extended my hand for a handshake... hoofshake?

She looked at it and her smile became larger. ''Thank you, Adam.'' She extended her own hoof, allowing me to grasp it. Her eyes wandered down to our touching limbs in wonder and pleased surprise. It was probably a new sensation for her, to experience Humanoid fingers around her hoof. Skin covered for that matter and not furry or scaly...

I suddenly felt the urge to pull her to myself and hug her, saying 'thank you' for letting me hear my name from a stranger's mouth. There are only eleven souls, who know my name and only nine of them know my family's name. Not including Celestia and Twilight Sparkle... I preferred to keep it that way...
However, I forced it back down, thinking over how she would misunderstand my sudden move. It would have raised more questions for her and I was too damn sure that she had thousands of it already... and I haven't mentioned that she would have thought I trusted in her completely, further leading into misunderstandings and later she would realize, that I played with her cruelly. I wanted none of it. Nor her attention, nor her sorrow...

I sighed. ''I would highly appreciate, if you keep my name to yourself. You cannot forget it now, it is impossible to, after how much big of a deal you made of it. The only thing I ask from you, is to leave my personal informations to be shared on my own. I rather tell my name by myself when the time comes... and that time may never come...''

''I promise I won't do it, but you will need to tell the others one day.'' Her eyes left my hand and looking at me somewhere between serious and pleading, she waited.

But it wasn't working for me. The ice in me was impenetrable and looks cannot hurt me enough to unseal this ice. ''I can't promise anything. I will see if I give in one day...''

I stood up and inserted the main key into the entrance door's lock, twisting and opening it. Twilight Sparkle's next question made me stop and look back to her...

''Will I meet with you again?''

I turned around to look at her saddened form. It wasn't the question, but the tone of her voice... it highly reminded me about a soul from my past. But having experience with these sudden flashbacks taught me to not dwell on them all the time. Mentally shaking my head, I ignored her troubled expression and answered with the same coldness...

''My time is short, Element of Magic. The upmost importance of the things I'll have to do in Equestria, are too important. You can't expect me to waste my time on stopping and just talking. The emphasis is on the actions and not on the words. To put it lightly... I can't promise anything...''

I stepped inside the house and under the process of closing the door, I avoided looking at the unicorn, who was putting the pieces together with troubled expression. To my luck, I managed to talk myself out from this ably and not ending up crushing the hopes of Celestia's student. She had so many questions and I don't know about you, but meeting with an alien is one thing. Talking with it is something beyond interesting.

And what was interesting for a mage, is something they would do anything to just see...

Also, behind the unicorn and on the other side of the street, I spotted that group of ponies. Their faces were priceless, given how shocked they were to see me having a house in town. They didn't expect the 'monster' to live here, ehhehhehe. Alright, I actually started to have second thoughts about their intentions. I was leaning to curiosity now, instead of violence. They were just interested in the source of the panic and they pretty much just wanted to find out what the fuck was I still doing in the town, forgive the vulgar word...
Another prediction of mine, was that they were looking after the town. They were the males, the ones, who need to protect the females, their homes and putting up a fight for the safety of their children. And given that I was the biggest attraction in town, they watching me for the sake of the town was an understatement...

Hopefully, they will realize that I wasn't about to destroy the town, leveling every building just for entertainment. For both reasons, since I still kept my previous prediction in mind. One, if they realize I mean no harm for them, then they stop following me to find out the reasons of my stay. And two, if the stop following, then that means they trust in me and won't think about resorting to violence...

I turned around in front of the door, taking a look at the house from inside... my house... sorry, I'll be saying this many more times. You have to understand that always moving from location to location and finally having a whole house to yourself, is a fantastic experience. I could start leading a household on my own! Everything I bring home, everything I add to the house... all by me and it is my responsibility. No one else to make my daily routines, but Dhuradhan and me. On my own, finally!

As I thought, the living room area was on the left side of the house, to the right of me. Two green couches, one placed before the grand window and one against the wall, in a ninety degree position to the other couch. A coffee table before them and the fireplace was in the corner, where the two couches met with their corners.
The dining area was between the living room area and the kitchen. A dining table, along with four chairs for it... like I was about to invite people... ponies...
The kitchen was on the other side of the room, a bar counter separating it from the dining area. To my biggest surprise, there was a fridge, cooker, microwave and not some old styled cupboards. I had no idea how they used electricity for those, with the lack of wirings around the town.

Though... I had a prediction... two actually, but one of them seemed more logical for me. And if that prediction was true, then that meant these equines figured out electricity gathering's most material saving method... something, that the Mortals still cannot figure out. And here were these ponies, already using that method...

If my prediction will be proven true, THEN I can say that the ponies are much more advanced in technology, than the Mortals on Earth...

To my left, the wall ran all the way to the the end of the room, only breaking up for a narrow path for the stairs. The floor was a normal wooden and the walls white, simple as that. No decorations yet, not like I was about to start planting decoration plants or putting paintings on the walls. While it would have been more homey, I simply found no use of it. I may finally had a house, but I knew that I will leave it one day and I took a mental note to myself, that I will only buy what I need. That included food, clothes and a few more useful supplies, nothing more...

When I walked up to the the orange curtains for the grand window in the living room, I came across another surprising thing... a light switch on the wall... will Equestria turns out to be superb, compared to Earth? Likely...

I pulled away the curtains, breaking the sunlight from outside and covering the room in some darkness. I needed no pony to peek inside my house and watch me what I was doing. Though I didn't see that group of ponies, I wanted some privacy at last... just a few more things and I will be able to chill out...

I climbed up the stairs and found the bedroom to my left. Checking the other room on the right, I was pleasantly surprised to see a modern bathroom, with a large bathtub by the window. The room was white and they probably cleaned it before I arrived here, given how I was able to see my blurry reflection on the white tile floor.

And finally, I took a quick look at the bedroom, which had a big bed for my pleasure. Nightstand by the bed and another one on the right. Chest of drawers; wardrobe; desk and shelves and a bookcase, empty of course.

It was time to get to that place of the house, which interested me the most. The balcony and it was large enough to contain a group of people... in that case, a group of ponies...
I stepped through the glass door, took a seat behind that small table, getting quite comfortable on that chair - which was a big surprise, since I expected these equine sized furniture to be a pain to use - and slid down the small backpack from under my hoodie. Tugging lose the straps from my light armor, I released it from its place, putting it onto the table. It was a really small one, useful to contain tiny objects like my phone, binoculars, watch, domestic lighter, zippo lighter, storm lighter and many more little surviving or handy gadgets and objects... including the most needed thing at that moment... my cigarettes...

Pulling out a portable ashtray, sliding it open and placing it down on the table, I lit up my cigarette, thinking over everything I had done so far...

This 'argument' with Twilight Sparkle was still fresh in my memory, so I recalled it first...
I tried doing what Thelestial told me back then, but no matter how much I want to lean back and just don't be passive with souls... I just couldn't. I got used to behaving like that and as you could tell, I could act hard enough to make myself believe that I was actually feeling what I am acting. It's a personal preference and the non-personal, tactical advantage of this acting, is that I won't get into trouble. So again, I couldn't help it, but to do this. I was gentle with her, gave her a proper reason and left it like that. I was perfectly fine with what I had done. I had my own rights to stay silent, just like she had all of it to be curious and feel offended. Not a pleasant situation, but it was either me or her... yet I chose the middle way.

It is a completely other topic, if that middle way was both good or wrong for us. No matter which one it was, we were equal in the end...

And just to punctuate it for the hundredth of time... I. Had. Important. Things. To. Do... That was more than enough to get away from the blame...

She will get over her disappointment, it's not like she wanted something else. I saw no sadness on her features, only a frown, while she was deep in her thoughts. And actually... why would she want anything from me? From me?! From the one who scared her several times now? I may or may not did that on purpose, but thinking it over and feeling a rush of deja vu... I went with the first one...
Back on Earth, when one of those bitchy teenager girls tried to get to know me, I showed her how much I wasn't a fun to hang out with. And I did the same with every other female and showed the males a side of mine, which wasn't interesting for them. So yeah, I handled myself perfectly at not letting anyone to get close to me...

And with Twilight Sparkle, it was even more easier to scare her away, given how I wasn't the same specie as her... and an unknown specie for that matter....

Well, things were looking good, so far. No major screw ups and my actions only scared the town once... and that occasion was a misunderstanding, so it did not count into my mistakes. I may be over-thinking all of this and could easily let go of myself, with all of this hiding and distrust... but first things first, I had plans. After that, I was in a new world, where I could build up my reputation as I would like it. No past events to change the opinions of the citizens about me, only my actions in the present and future...

And I was planning on making the flawless first impression and opinions about me...

For the shortest moment, I wondered how will I visit Celestia. Thinking of it, it promoted me to remember her saying things about making friends and such... two of my previous plans changed from my part at that moment...
First, making friends from the citizens? Unlikely, if you ask me. And no, I'm not planning on doing that in the future, neither. I had my house, I had my cigarette to clear my mind and after all the hectic events, I could finally think this over. When I thought about this before, I was busy doing something completely else and the thought was just bugging me the whole time... the reason why I decided upon actually making friends so suddenly...

But now I know, that I will NOT become friends with any of these equines. I held no grudge against them, but seriously... what is the point? I'll leave them in the future and will probably visit ONLY Celestia and not this overreacting town...
Twilight Sparkle made no difference for me, so I safely declared that I will not do ANYTHING to make friends. If they want to ask something, I will give them enough information, nothing more. They could try getting closer to me, but my permanently created wall of passivity won't allow them to get into my circles.

And that place only belongs to my loved ones, not to 'friends' and to equines, that I will never see again...

Anyways, when they ask something, I'll answer neutrally... and JUST MAYBE try to make my response to lean to the friend side, just to make enough for Celestia's request... or my 'got-used-to' mood will make me forget to do that. Either way, I won't move a finger to make friends...

Hehh... making friends? I didn't even know how the fuck should I do that! Like I know how to start a friendly conversation, without giving the impression of a pushful freak. It's creepy to walk up to one of the scared ponies, starting to just talk about something. Celestia gave me a start, yes, but these ponies didn't seem to help me much or planned on giving me start, as well... or I was still socially retarded... nevermind, I cared less about it anyways...

I mean, why should I try to be friends with them, by just deciding it? I thought friendship comes from life, not by forcing myself onto the other one... I thought, becoming friends with one of the neighbours will happen like this: We say hello, live next to each other, eventually ask each other about stuff or for help, say hello in an even more friendly way, then in the end, we eventually become friends. A time consuming process, but one that I find the most appropriate and logical. It just happens... like love... right?

I finished my cigarette and in my now clearly flowing thoughts, I needed another. Black DunHill was a great help at figuring out this topic. Talking about friendship in my mind? Much easier than having company beside me, me and me...

With all of this plan changing and realizations... I got stuck on a point...

What if I was just saying and not believing in the promise for Celestia? My promise to become her friend and actually accepting it. I had received advice, encouragement to willingly become her friend... yet now thinking about it... why should I bother reaching an unproductive relationship, while I have essential plans for the future. Isn't it enough to help out each other and stay on each other's good side? And these ponies, too... why bother making friends, when simply staying good in their eyes is enough? I'll leave this place one day and my time is short. I can't go around, crafting connections with the inhabitants, only to cut them away from me...

In the end, my respect towards Celestia and great gratitude for her caused me the final outcome of my thinking...

''Equines, no. Celestia, I'll see where time takes us.''

My mind stopped going with the speed of light and I only listened to the clip-clopping sound of the ponies below me on the street. Just hearing them, doing their daily things and from time to time, glancing up at me. After a while, they got used to me, just like I got used to them, being there.

It felt... natural...

The road makes you happy, not the destination. So with that in thought, I did my best to change back to optimistic and I decided to look for the good in this town and not for the bad, like I usually do with things...

I shouldn't have let myself to get carried away that much. Nevertheless, I knew how to approach the following days' trials with this new culture. And for Thelestial's sake, it was just some useless relationship type! I only considered it, because I was told to try it at least. Well, I tried THINKING about it, but doing it action... that was something, which I will wait with. As I said, Celestia gave me a start, but these ponies didn't. When they will give me a PROPER start, then I will see if I want to try this friend thing...

But who knows... time could change the mind...

Author's Note

Chapter Seven : DONE
Well, it was kinda a hard chapter, seeing that the topic of friendship was a bit foreign to me as much as it was to Balance. But, at least it gave the chapter this additional bonus feeling. I am sure that many of you had problems like these, second thoughts about accepting friendship and not knowing what the Hell should you do. I was able to relate to Balance and increased this problem of his, since I know a little more about friendship...

Anyways, in the next chapter, he will finally decide upon a middle-way solution to this whole friendship thing (After smoking a few more cigarettes...) and the rest will be about his days in Ponyville and the whole conflict will be revealed in the end of that chapter. And after THAT chapter, we will finally get to know why he had this emotional wave, ever since getting to Equestria...

Thank you for reading and I hope to see you all soon!
~Adam Klapper

Chapter Eight : Living Life - First things first (Part One)

Funny... how I used to think that I won't ever encounter ordinary Mortal problems. That I won't have to bother myself for anything else, aside from looking back to my actions. If they were Balanced or not. If they passed through The Balance's morals, which you could call the third-aspect.
My most mused topic was about reducing the number of souls in the world. If I will have to take away more than one soul the next day, or if that soul will be mine. How many innocent soul are in the world and how many of them will turn guilty and join to Dark side of the A'nforian population.
Questions, all about whens and wheres. Where will I have to travel next, to prevent a disaster? Where will I commit the same sin like the previous day? Where will be the end of this insanity? And if it ends, could that be the end of me as well? When will my soul run dry from all of this? Will it ever happen? When will be that moment, when I can say that I am done?

The sempiternal list of questions, further increasing its length and the majority of them will forever remain unanswered...

None of these questions had anything to do with relationships. Simple as that, it didn't come to topic and I never questioned the process of making such connections. It wasn't part of my life and in order to not bring emotional troubles on my way, I denied every thought from myself, in connection with this subject. I had my loved ones and I was perfectly fine with them and them alone.

Yet... there I was, having a problem, which I always found downright ridiculous and never understood, what was all of this big fuss over a break up or getting into an argument with a friend...

Exactly what I told myself years ago and what haven't been such a bothersome topic for me to pounder about. I felt incredibly narrow-minded for that. Descending down to lower mentality like that? It was unlikely from my part and I honestly believed that no soul would ever see me in a state like that. Pathetic, that is what I was...

Thankfully, some peace, a few more cigarettes and receiving reminders from Dhuradhan and recalling Thelestial's wisdom, I recycled the given informations and took the young past into count, to form up a proper solution and not one, that caused only one side to overpower the other. Balance... strict, second-nature, out of pure instincts Balance... Simple. As. That...

''I'm willing to act friendly, though I won't make any move towards the friendship level, until THEY make a move towards it. I'm already dealing with this low importance and to think that I agreed upon doing unnecessary and absolutely useless activity? I will see where it takes me with Celestia, but not with these equines. If they want friendship, then I can only fake the feeling and not mean it. Celestia and I have a long ago made connection and I prefer talking to her... and not to strangers...''
''This is understandable in my opinion. I do not care if they like or not, I won't change my mind. And this is the final declare, no more pondering about the subject!''

That was it for me and I immediately moved on to the next thing on the agenda, getting seriously tired of denying my own words...

Later I found out, that the ponies were not like those equines back on Earth. The A'nforian equines weren't THAT sentient or should I say improving? Before my spectacular arrival in Equestria, I had been amongst sentient equines... yet, these Equestrian ponies were different.
A'nforian equines were still animals and not because of their look. But because of their wild lifestyle in the nature. Now THOSE creatures were the equines, that were not on my bed list. And the reasons for that were because they acted like equines... wild equines, to be precise. They did not build houses, created society or even THOUGHT about making those. They traveled from field to field, eating grass and just being animals. They weren't that sentient in my eyes, to look at them in any attractive way...
Yet, I adored them. They were not hostile and even if they defended themselves with fair amount of fighting knowledge, they were peaceful and wise. They had the ability to talk, think, dream and create families... but they simply didn't find the need of a house or such comforts. Hell, I even found out, that many of these equines were among Mortals, acting the mindless animal! Imagine placing your child onto a talking horse, yet you know nothing about how intelligent that horse is.

And how did I find out? My own cat at home told me... picture my train of thoughts, after talking to my own cat for an hour...

And for your information, the only equine type I was with in bed was Griffon. Not all of them are like the horses and the fact that they were able to walk on two legs made them acceptable... though I needed a few drinks before the ravaging...
The other equines remained animals in my eyes, no matter how wise they were. They had no dignity and only those equines, who were in the team of a Spirit, were more appealing to be attractive in some souls' eyes... I wasn't one of them and never will. I may find fur exotic, but I would like my partner to be more intelligent than an animal and have dignity... and by dignity, I mean they hide their private areas and not let the world to see it, when walking through a tavern in the woods...

Now, the ponies in Equestria - as you could tell - were much more than that. I would describe them as Humanoids, just with different skeletal structure. And me analyzing their daily life on that balcony of mine, it confirmed my statements. They - somehow - were able to hold objects in their hooves. Their limbs were unbelievingly flexible, yet they had the limits of the bones and joints. Humanoid like gestures were coming from second-nature and their faces clearly showed their emotions.

I started to think that these ponies were once Humanoids, given how they acted in the everyday life...

Furthermore, proving that the Equestrians were more than the A'nforian equines, they were advanced in magic; had a working economy; friendly society; were able to offer proper and well paying jobs; had daily routines; built houses with families; HAD DIGNITY; wore clothes occasionally and they were just overall, more appealing to be with.

It didn't change my previous solution, not in any possible way, but brought to me a nice feature, that I will take advantage of sometime... it just went through my head and left me genuinely relived, to know that being amongst these superb equines comfortable, should be no problem. And the time I spent of my balcony, it gave me enough proof to believe, that they were slowly getting used to me by now, just like I got used to them. To tell the truth, when I thought about the future, when I will be standing really close to these inhabitants, I won't be feeling unease because of what they are and instead, feel perfectly comfortable next to a mare... more than comfortable for a certain reason...

Actually, Dhanthas helped me and on himself, by bringing up this subject...

''Which one will be the fucking-partner?''

Yes, you guessed it right. It was THAT subject...
You see, after what I had seen from this town, I started to play with the idea. They were clean, due to their Humanoid-like needs. They were exotic, interesting to talk with - as long as they don't freak out from my presence - and most importantly... not too wise, like those A'nforian equines. Those talking horses were just impossible... too impossible to even TALK about them!

So, you need to understand, that I thought about leaving Ponyville one day, searching up a tavern and sweet talk myself onto a willing female pony... mare, to be accurate...
Like I did it on Earth with Elf girls, with certain types of the Anthropomorphics and with other powerful beings. It was always a surprise actually, now that I think back. It was always the same... stopped by to drink or eat something, an Anthropomorphic walked up to me, we talked some - not much, given how passively I treated all of those females - and after plainly asking her if she wanted to or not... she excitedly dragged me into one of the tavern's bedrooms. And this went for a year, discovering which specie I liked the most... the Elves won in my opinion... those Abilities to control vines... no wonder why I chose them over Anthropomorphics...

Anyways, Dhanthas asked me a question, which didn't just cause me to let my mind to wander away to dirty corners in my head, but resulted in forgiving Dhanthas and sparing him from my undeniable wrath...

''I rather search for such fun somewhere else. The only thing I need is living in the same town like the female I slept with. She would just think I wanted something more, you know how they are...''

''So that Celestia was out of the question... ehhehheehee...''

Change of plans... Dhanthas will be in need of a punishment...

By the way, plans... I ran into a certain problem, regarding my life. It would seem as a tiny difficulty for a Mortal, but not for me and I felt rather foolish for not being able to find a solution to THIS, while I was able to get myself out from a possible wrong approach in connection with friendship...

And let me tell you, friendship was foreign subject for me... yet I found a solution to THAT and not for this peculiar problem of mine...

''Dhuradhan, I need your help... and I'm feeling incredibly ashamed of myself for asking this...''

''I am listening.''

''... How should I start my life in Ponyville? I know what to buy, what I need and what will I do aside from eating and sleeping... however, for some reason, I cannot seem to find a good start in my mind...''

When I was thirteen and hadn't jumped down from that cliff at Mernye, sealing my destiny, I lived my life emptily. I awoke in the morning, at a fair time before breakfast, like a normal person. My family called me down, I slowly picked myself together and went to the bathroom. In the mirror, I could not see myself, yet a grey picture greeted me. Every morning, the same. Tired, ran-out and just... all grey. While hardly forcing down food on my throat, I listened to my parents, arguing. I silently waited for them to stop, not being able to find the bravery to speak up, nor the strength to do so. Always the same... money problems and tension because of that... and while the shouting wasn't targeted at me, I felt like I was an influence as well...

I did what they needed me to do and I never talked back. They asked me, I answered, with the best of my knowledge. I wasn't alive and I had no plan on what to do with myself. I was just hanging around all day, waiting for something to happen. I did my best to stay pure and commit no sin. I wanted to be a good person, hoping that the world would show mercy on me and foremost on my family. I felt sick, as I let the world to punish me with emptiness. Yet, I learned to school as much as I could, with all of the negativity holding me back. I did favors to others and I never received appreciation from them.

In the afternoons, when I was done with my daily tasks and my family required no help from anything, I killed time in my room. The covers blocking the remaining sunlight and I was sitting on the floor, no lights trying to bring colors to my world around me. Dark, grey and senseless. I couldn't remember if I ever smiled in those years of mine. Nor I was able to recall any other emotion from my part. Only in my thoughts, I felt myself. In a reality, where no one was able to hurt me or disturb me.

Later on, it turned out I wasn't alone in my thoughts, nor in my room. Lucifer, his Powers had reached me and filled my once safe and pleasant thoughts with suicidal intentions. Promising pictures about the end, where I would finally find peace and tranquility...
For a long time, I fell asleep each night, hoping that the tomorrow will bring some hope. To find something positive in the next day... but all of those hopes were crushed into darkness, for the next day lied nothing, but another empty day. The empty days turned into terrible ones, once my grades started to drop because of those thoughts of mine and my concentration broke...

And it resulted in suicide at last...

Celestia saved me and thinking back to this, it nearly made me go easy on her and give in to this whole friend thing mindlessly. But I quickly moved on to the next events after my suicide, not wanting to cause myself more shame in thinking about this low activity, which she called making friends. Besides, I had learned from my mistakes from those years and dwelling on them was NOT something I wanted to do at that moment. It was my fifth cigarette that I lit up on the balcony, already... good thing I had like five more boxes of Black DunHill...

As I was saying, after she helped me accept who I was from that day and what role I will be playing in Humanity's life... my whole life changed all of a sudden...

Lucifer had no more influence on me anymore and it seemed like my family was starting to readjust to a productive and promising life. Money problems were no longer a bother, my grades in Mortal education weren't that bad, though keeping up The Balance secretly turned out to be harder than I had originally thought. Thus, I was just an average boy, being a bit bad from that subject and good from that subject. It acted as a good camouflage, at least...
Sadly, my family received the damage from those horrendous years, therefore, the arguments were about the family members' past actions and not about money anymore. Divorcing had come into topic and unfortunately, a few arguments ended with violence...
I kept on helping my family, just like I did before becoming The Balance. Emotionlessly and and without protesting, I helped and tried, but thanks to these, I couldn't help my family out, when questions about the arguments came to my direction...

On the beginning of May, I had become The Avatar. Throughout the summer, I got used to being The Balance of that world and prepared myself for the school years and thankfully managed to perform well with both of my Mortal and Avatar life. I just explained how the Mortal life went by in those years, but what was outside from that life of mine?
I went to sleep at a normal time, woke up like an ordinary person, ate well and actually tended to myself. I did nothing more, but keep myself in a state, which was enough to start protecting the Earth. First The Balance, and only AFTER that my own self. I kept this lifestyle strictly, making sure that I do a perfect job as The Avatar. Others came before my needs and with childish determination, I went after any disaster, danger and creature.

For a long time... everything turned out good...

Then the many creatures and powerful being, the A'nforians... they finally showed the white of their teeth...
Spirits, Dark Angels and Beasts started to cause troubles amongst the Mortals. As The Balance... it was my destiny to stop them...
My first encounter with a Spirit was the first time I experienced pain. Disturbingly unpleasant pain... in the stomach, especially. After some talk with Thelestial, I came up with a plan, which worked against this troublesome Spirit and it was the first time, when I experienced that pressure in my chest. The first time I tried pushing my cross back into my chest, with Energy filled inside that relic.

The most painful five hours I had experienced...

After that harsh revelation, my way of thinking changed and the look of the world dropped a few shade of itself. Before that encounter, I foolishly denied the fact that those 'mean' souls would ever try to bring such agony upon someone... especially on The Avatar. You could say... I lived with a child's fantasy, where I was the untouchable hero... how wrong I was...
As I said, I changed. From that day, I trained harder and made sure to have enough skills to avoid experiencing that same pain from that unlucky encounter. Instead of being good, just so the world would treat me kinder, I stayed as a good soul, to show the world, that I was more than those evil souls. I stayed good, out of fear that if I ever hurt my enemy, then I will hurt others and eventually... become just as evil, as my foes. I wanted to show an example to the world, that I was able to stay pure, no matter what they threw at me...

Remember that memory I had on the streets of Ponyville? About Thelestial and me, getting rid of the Shadow? My unpleasant encounter was before his comical visit and later I realized that my mentor came to enlighten me about The Balane's proper methods. I realized... that I wasn't The Balance, because I was doing everything for the good, by the system's methods...

I half-tried doing what Thelestial said about the third-aspect... I just couldn't leave behind the good...

After defeating Lucifer for the first time and when my family started to have money problems again, doubling the argument's intensity, Thelestial died from oldness...

And you know how I had changed to that aggressive teenager. So without further story telling, let me talk about how life went by, when I was the fourteen years old beast...

I stayed up late, woke up late, had an unbalanced diet, cared less about school and consumed the poison from drinking, smoking and taking drugs. I tried out forbidden things and became the example of a problematic teenager and son...

After acquiring The Grim Reaper's Power and retrieving my cross, I changed again. But after that, my life was all about killing those, who weren't corresponding to The Balance's aspects. Ignored The Light, because Luceta' proved to be wrong in my eyes, yet killing him would have been wrong. Staying away from home, traveling through the world, taking out the polluting souls for the Mortals, as the Headhunter. In other words, I lost my life... after fifteen years of living...

Short, isn't it?

When both Luceta' and Lucifer ceased to exist and The Balance of the world returned, I tried going back to living a life. I swear I tried... but I just couldn't...

Turning sixteen, I left my middle school in the first year, refusing to Mortally educate myself and instead, I sticked with the A'nforian life. Traveling around the planet, discovering other A'nforian societies and making sure that they won't get into trouble in any way, no matter if the Mortals find out about them or THEY pay a visit to the Mortals. Getting rid of problematic beings, who were causing disasters; and just overall... bringing peace to the A'nforians... keeping up the Balance...

After all, every A'nforian had the rights to live, as long as they lived by the rules...

They either spent some time somewhere, locked up... or they payed the prize of committing a serious sin...

I learned from life, changed and became a grown up man in that early age... and I highly enjoyed it... For one. Whole. Fantastic. Year...

My previous, the seventeenth birthday was spent alone, in the middle of the magical part of Earth. And that was when I heard that the Third World War erupted and was already going... when my well-deserved vacation forcefully ended, to my upmost disbelief...

I spent months over taking back Pest, one half of the capital city. Ripped away from a tranquility filled life... aside from keeping up the Balance, however, living as an A'nforian made me ignore the harsh moments of my destiny... like many other Mortals, who enjoy life, but hate their job. Yes, similar life... and I got ripped away from it, forcefully being junked back to the never ending cycle of life...

And the rest has been told from my part...

Now I ask you... after such experiences, would you know how to live a Mortal-like life? Fitting into an A'nforian town would have been easy... but these ponies were like Mortals in a certain way. With magic and unreasonable fear inside them, all because of my presence... these equines were a mix of A'nforian and Mortal inhabitants.

I just couldn't figure them out... just like I couldn't find that start I needed. So many possibilities and ways to start my life, but, call me a perfectionist, I wanted to have a kick-start flawlessly...

And what was the rub? Well, Equestria... new world, new place and unknown things. I could have just stayed on the balcony, observing the details of this town, the ponies and goods, but I needed my time, if it wasn't obvious already...

''First things first... food. I figured you as one, who does not want to put the house on fire. I suggest restaurants and easy food for home breakfast.'' Did he just said I was bad at cooking? He seriously taunted me? From all the souls around me, I expected Dhanthas or one of the ponies after a few days to say this... but Dhuradhan?

''Tssssssss, burns...'' Dhanthas noticed it as well, it seems... well, it was good to see Dhuradhan easing up and working on a personality for himself... or more like receiving one over time...

''What do you mean-...'' For a long time, Dhuradhan remained silent, realizing what he had said. Interesting, so their personalities were forming out slowly and sometimes revealed themselves. Understandable... a known, yet forced back habit...
''Some groceries, eat mostly at restaurants. Toiletry products, more cloths, some books for later, find a job and the training starts tomorrow.'' He quickly listed and in my mind, I literally felt the pressure leaving me. As I said, I felt ashamed of not being able to figure out something like this. There was that kick-start I needed from Dhuradhan and I started packing up my small bag, going immediately.

Finally some progress...

''Aaand he's gone.''

''He is?''

''He said he needs to check on his state, so comments like this one won't happen again. It's a shame... I would like to hear him taunting you and not just acting as your adviser...'' Dhanthas informed me, surprising me by the news.

''Did he return to the Dream World?'' I asked, putting away my portable ashtray.

''Ah-ha.''

Dhuradhan... always staying cold minded. But it was his decision, not mine. As long as he served good, I cared nothing about his behavior or personality. I was about to wish that he could be like Dhanthas, but with more mature jokes... I decided against it in the end. Dhanthas may be annoying with his jokes, but those comments are all for a good purpose... lightening the mood and killing the tension...

The two were just perfect as they were for me...

Now that everything was in order and further pondering about life's subjects was not in need, I focused on my tasks... first, getting food...

I put the open box of cigarette into one of my inside pockets of my hoodie, to have it ready if I will be in need to let out some gas. I had a slight suspicion that I will encounter a tiring moment later, so cigarettes will be then. I attached my small backpack's straps together, across my chest and the additional straps around my waist, to keep them from bouncing... and mostly from making noise, for obvious reasons.

I call these additional straps as Stabilizers for a good reason...

I closed the balcony door, went down the stairs and stopped in front of the door, next to the rows of hangers. I was about to take off my hoodie and leave a few more things in the house, but I decided against it. The town may seemed friendly, from what I had observed up from the balcony, but maybe the town folks were only friendly with those, who were not scary in their eyes. I was new, mysterious and probably will be, as long as I stay in Equestria. According to what I had witnessed, the citizens were in a really close relationship with each other. Smiles everywhere I looked, greetings could be heard from every direction and it seemed like the whole town knew who lived and where. Every... pony was friendly with the other one and not just out of politeness. It was like each citizen knew the other one, both from outside and inside- and in a completely non sexual way, so you stay silent, Dhanthas!

And what I was for them? A stranger and no matter how well they forgave me - at least I hoped they did - , I was sure that they weren't about to walk up to me, wanting to be friends. My stone attitude was also a reason to not think about my first encounter, as a friendly one.

And I preferred to keep my full gear on, in case that group of ponies try themselves out at one point, testing if the new 'meat' was an easy target... or a soul, who should be not messed with...

After locking the entrance door, I started my way over to the market square, to get some small amount of food for breakfast and to just see what they can sell. This time, I had money... bits, to be precise. When I wanted to buy something from one of the vendors in those hidden A'nforian villages, I was forced to do a favor for the merchandise. Or, I accepted certain contracts, just so I could get different kind of currency. Although the A'nforians mostly used simple gold, silver and copper coins, some village had their own currency. Again, I have to mention the Elves... they payed with special timber chunks, that were both for making Elven weapons and relics. But, they used it to have their own currency as well. I've never got around to understand this whole system about currencies...

Thankfully, warriors like me had a different kind of approach to situations like this. The contracts, easy as that. Vendor needs something to be delivered? Give it to the fighter and he or she will go through fire and water, just so the contract would be done and the reward would be received. Feral animals attacking the shopkeeper on the way to work? Hire the guardian and everyone comes with a good fortune. A soul stole something and that soul keeps on ravaging the shop with his or her buddies? Call the assassin an everything will be done.
The reward was either the given currency or something useful, like a relic or a weapon. And here comes the best part... The Balance has no right to interrupt these contracts and missions. My job is to keep up the Balance between the A'nforians and the Mortals, along with keeping the Dark and Light creatures in check, to prevent another war between The Light and Hell.
But what the A'nforians are getting into, are none of my concerns. The security in that area takes care of these inside-fights, not me, only if they ask me to help out... I usually ask for some reward for these, but not for saving the world.

As long as these inside-fights stay amongst the A'nforians, then I have nothing to do with them...

And now you know, why I enjoyed that free life with those creatures. Next to fulfilling my destiny, I had multiple jobs. What I listed just a moment ago, I accepted these kind of missions. Doing these objectives brought a sense of excitement to me and the reward was always welcomed from my end. The feeling of serving good for the society, being productive and letting the world know about your actions... I felt so alive...

Now, I didn't have a clue about how Equestria's currency worked, nor how much a bit costed. The Hungarian forint, the Euro and dollar and the A'nforian's currency was in my head, the Mortal currency being the only one I was familiar with mostly. I was JUST starting to get used to A'nforian currency and now the Equestrian bits? I took a mental note to look around before buying anything. I may never finished middle school and was still a starter at A'nforian business, but I knew how to figure out what worth purchasing...

And there was my plan 'B', which was the usual method... asking if I can do something else for the required merchandise...

The wide streets of Ponyville provided enough space, to avoid getting close to one of these ponies. I played safe and didn't want to scare any of them, by simply being in their presence. If they coincidentally got in my way, I reacted first and walked around them, showing that I was NOT about to inflict some sort of dominance. I was the submissive one and I wanted to show them, that I was not a threat, but a helpful citizen.
They did give me a long stare, following me when I bypassed them in a fairly wide circle. After that, they resumed doing what they were originally doing, before they had taken notice of my oncoming. I figured it will be better, to allow them see this 'meek' acts from me, so they won't think that I was all confident about having every right to be amongst them.

It was an unwritten rule. If you were new in town, you had to show gratitude for being allowed to be there. Also, the submissive part was for letting them know that I respect them and I wanted no trouble. Keeping my distance, so they see that I won't pickpocket them when I pass by them narrowly; they won't get the feeling that I show no respect to dodge them; and just to not scare them... many reasons, all of them played down in the mind. A not clear, yet visible psychiatric sign and a trick of mine, that I learned from that short time with the A'nforians. The ponies won't notice it, but slowly, they will get used to me...

It was easier with the A'nforians, though... they didn't have to get used to an unknown creature, but even then, if a new race visited the town, they didn't freak out immediately... it was most definitely because of the lifestyle difference. Ponyville citizens didn't seem to be ready to defend themselves, while an A'nforian village had many traveling adventurers, ready to fight against the newcomer, if that soul decide to go on a frenzy and disrespect the law...

All of that musing about the A'nforian life, left me feeling rather well amongst these equines. I ignored the stares and did everything out of instincts, completely forgetting that they weren't those fantastic creatures back on Earth. It also added a bonus to my appearance, since my visibly comfortable movement got less attention from the equines. In my mind, I looked at the world with confidence and without unease, thus sending the same feeling to the ponies.

And my walk to the market was spent in peace, no disturbance or awkward trip, as they - I predicted - slowly got used to me more and more...

|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||

A'nforians: Those creatures, who are not know about by Mortals and only exist as a myth.

***

Anthropomorphics: A'nforian race, whose appearance are between a certain kind of animal and a Humanoid. Half-animal, half-Humanoid, if you will. They can have fur, wings, horns, non-Humanoid face features, hands, feet and so on. As long as they had a touch of animal appearance, they were considered as Anthropomorphics or Anthro, for short...

***

Stabilizer: Check Here!

Author's Note

I decided to release the chapter in small chunks as they come. Each chapter will be around 5K words in length, in order to contain enough, but not too much for one go. Also, in that way, I can concentrate on one fragment and not have to look at the long, 30K words long chapter and tiring me immediately.
Also, i noticed how my writing keeps waving from left (poor) to right (rich). So, with this method, I could write nicely and not just spill out word after word, telling the story with the same words. I know he's eighteen and all, but he's much more than a normal Mortal. Thus, his speech must be different... a mix between regular Mortal and epic A'nforian, maybe? I'm not sure... there are just times, when it's not possible for me to provide the epic wording and have to use a common word...
EXAMPLE:
He cut down his head. (Common)
He executed a decapitation on the foe. (Epic)
Now you know what I mean...

Anyways, now you know how old is he and why he is emotionless, know more about Dhuradhan and Dhanthas and some more past events. A little background story, info about A'nforians and creatures and we can see now that he isn't a sick sex machine. AAHOOOUUWW YEAH!
You have his reasons, acknowledged them, so you can guess what will happen later...

This chapter is really long, by the way. It already has six parts, including this one. So, you better get ready for a long ride in Ponyville's life and that's a rhyme so good night!

~Adam

Chapter Eight : Living Life - Preparations (Part Two)

''Bon Bon's Bon Bons... the only stand that has a name- nevermind...''

One thing was sure... the market wasn't a Spar supermarket, where you were able to find the things easily. I mean, what the fuck is the milk doing at the carrot stand? I managed to find bread, after looking everywhere, but to this sweet stand. And the rest... the market square was a chaos and it was impossible to find the needed purchase, if you didn't know the place. There were stands, where they obviously showed what they can sell, but the majority of the stands had a bit from that, more from this and you had no idea where to buy the needed merchandise...

There were more occasions, when I was quicker and picked up the food, before one of the shopkeeper did with his or her mouth... and I thought they were able to hold objects with hooves. Some did hold things with hooves or with wings... or magic... another mental note: Accept things from unicorns, ONLY! Their magic were clean, unlike the mouth of the other pony races...

After - surprisingly without any difficulties - that vendor at Bon Bon's Bon Bons handed - hoofed? - me the bread, I realized two things...
One: I needed to get shopping bags, because the shopkeepers won't put the purchased food into anything, but leave the food in open air... this made me question the equines' cleanness, however, I found out that their mouths weren't disgusting... but I still preferred the unicorn method of picking things up...

And two... they were not carnivores... therefore, my morning sandwiches won't contain any meat.
But to my delight and upmost surprise, it turned out that they weren't herbivores either. Aside from meat, they ate everything, further confusing me. What were they, if not omnivores, then?

''It seems Equestria is full of mysteries...'' Dhuradhan said and I saw no other explanation to these things...

My hunt for meat in the marketplace was what caused me to spend more time than I should have. Seeing that I should really leave soon, I gave up being picky and just went with what the shopkeepers had in offer. I bought milk, some grapes and then approached the apple stand, one of the stand that actually showed what they had in store. The things I bought were good for my health and I was actually in need of some healthy food. I've been refusing meals, ate only one type of food... a little change was a good change...

And for your information, I didn't give up on the meat... there was a vast amount of wildlife outside the village...

''I'll be back in ten minutes... ugh, alright. I'll wait it out...'' Unfortunately, no one... nopony was at the stand.

Unfortunately for the shopkeeper as well, because to my disbelief, every item in stock were out in the open... without none of these ponies to guard it. Either poor vendor had an urgent visit to the toilette, or the owner of the stand was downright stupid. However, to my pleasant surprise, none of the citizens cared about those fresh pies, tasty apples in red and green, or about the other sweet food on display. Like it was the most usual thing in the world to see or to do... was Ponyville really had no thieves at all? Come to think of it, the other foods on display were in a perfect reach for all of the ponies. They could just easily wait out the lines, grab the targeted object or food and make a run for it.

Also, now looking at the defenseless stand, I realized that I actually saw many more shopkeepers doing that. Yet, I payed no attention to it, finding it... normal, for some strange reason. The doors weren't locked either, like the owners of the houses wanted the other ponies to visit them freely, whenever they felt like it! And the town had no walls, only a narrow gap of a river separating the houses from the fields, before the wildlife in the forests took up the space. ANY kind of animal could get into the town, every equine from another town could get inside one of the houses! Where is the defense in this town? I only saw that group of stallions, nothing else...

Yet, here they were, living in joy. Each pony had a job, had a family and friends to be with... I immediately sat down next to the stand, mentally kicking out the thought out of my head...

My hood covered my eyes, preventing eye contact with the citizens. Their legs were visible and it didn't seem they really payed me attention. Just a quick glance, definitely confused as to why I was sitting on the ground. Maybe they thought I was trying to steal an apple? Or they thought I was sleeping? Or they misunderstood my position and thought I was lost? Unlikely, but what the two said inside my head, was the reason why I was receiving stares again...

''On Earth, it may be ordinary to see someone on the ground like that... however, you are in Equestria.''

''Hey, you're on a mission or what? Do you think it's normal?''

''I am waiting. If they don't like it, then it's not my concern...''

Yes, the good old missions...
_________________________________________________________________________________________________

I counted down the time it took the target to arrive in my area and give me the start for my go. The second phase of the mission and the most important part of it. I stood up and made my way over to the pedestrian crossing, where a large amount of Mortals had gathered and were waiting for the lamp to turn green.

''Target is in position.'' I heard Archer in my headphones.

I looked up from under my hood, revealing little of the world around me, but not enough for the people to tell who I was. On the opposite side of the road, my target, with a bottle of water ready in his hands.

My target: Greyish, short hair. White skin, brown eyes. Old, yet fit. Blue sport bag on his shoulder and his fake sport uniform was on him... except the sport shoes and instead, he wore elegant boots, made from black leather. It gave away his cover immediately, nearly poking my eyes out with the glimmer on his clean shoes...

Too bad for the shoes, for they were about to be painted with the blood of their owner...

The lamp turned green...

''Cameras off.'' I whispered into the microphone in my hood, giving out the orders.

''Cameras off. It is up to you now, sir.'' Striker reported, bringing us closer to the end of this mission.

From both sides, the large amount of people started walking across the street, along with me and my target, inside the crowd. No security cameras, the human bodies around me blocked out the view from the waiting drivers in the cars; from the building's windows, it was impossible to see the events and the cops were nowhere around, thanks to Mr. Muscle acting as a distraction.

I was still far from my target, but the mission was already over...

Just before we pass by each other, he raised his bottle of water to his mouth, easing his thirst. He had it in his left hand and I was walking past him from the same side. His drinking pose allowed me clear way to his heart... that is, if he had one, considering his crimes...

No one spotted the glimmer of my hidden blade, nor my bracers under the sleeves. The blade slid out from its hiding spot and found its target under the left arm of MY target. With the same swift motion, I put my hands into my pockets, acting casual and sheathing my weapon under the process...

As I walked away from the scene, the only thing I made out from the cries of agony from the bastard, was just gurgling sounds, as the water filled his lungs and blood ruined his clothes. Comprehensible words couldn't leave his mouth, only diluted crimson liquid.

And then came the screaming and sensed the panicked movement of the people, who witnessed the mysterious death of a 'sport man'... alias one of the slave traders...

I arrived at an alley, where I started climbing up the building, unnoticed. I felt relief, instead of grief from my action. Another trader was down and the death of him may rise alarms for the other traders, we were going to get them... all of them...

''Kill confirmed, target: Eliminated. Zero witnesses of the source of the death. Body found, cops called. Mr. Muscle is no longer a target for the security. Starting phase three on sign, stay on guard.'' Archer reported, hanging up until I replied.

''Positive. Everyone, phase three. Scatter around until sundown. Meeting at hideout. Objective, stay hidden and cause no suspicion. Out!''

''Copy that, sir. Security cameras turning on under thirteen minutes. Hurry up, everyone!'' Striker told to us, ushering the team.

''Roger that, leaving viewpoint. Out!'' Archer said, reporting his status.

''Got it. Leaving distraction area. I'll catch up to you all later. Out!'' And Mr. Muscle reported as well at last.

Technically, the mission was still active, but for me... it was over long ago...

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

Not just because of this another flashback, but because of the whole situation, I felt a sense of familiarity. I was waiting for a soul, hiding my identity and letting the time to fly by. I sorted out the sounds around me, making out the close conversations and my mind numbed itself, transferring this state to my body as well. I made absolutely no sound, no movement and the rising and falling of my chest was gone. Lifeless, was how I would describe that method. I watched the souls around me going left and right, stopping by for a second and resuming trotting away... my state worked, the ponies movement was faster in my vision. You could say, I was in a hibernating state, frozen inside my head.

And in my head, my senses were crystal clear...

Just as I thought, the owner of the Bon Bon's Bon Bons was called Bon Bon... no, I didn't guess, but heard it from a Lyra named mare... they were friends and... and they lived together, according to how one of them had said she made dinner in THEIR kitchen. I heard this Bon Bon saying that she was going to pack up the things from the stand and call it a day, as she said. For a while, I turned my focus away from them, muffling out their conversation. Instead, I had the privilege hear some lady gossip from a Roseluck and a Daisy... seriously, the names here were exotic, but some of them were more like a joke...

... creature... thing...

My focus shifted back to the previous two females, after I had heard that sticking out words. Their conversation was related to me and it was time to finally hear the gossips about me...

''Look, Lyra. I don't care what it is, or what is it doing here. As long as it stays out of trouble, I'm fine.'' The Bon Bon one scolded.

''But you just talked to him back there!'' The Lyra persisted.

''Him?'' ''Here we go again...''

''The you know... voice and all...'' ''Fucking finally!''

''Okay... HIM, HE bought something, nothing else. He came here, bought some bread and left. Don't ask me about him... or anypony else... neither him, Lyra!'' It seemed this Bon Bon was much tougher than the other ponies. It explained her reaction when she found herself face to face with me... or more like her missing reaction, because she certainly gave two shits what I was.

It was good news, because I was sure to visit her shop for some more bread...

''Why?'' Whined the Lyra.

''Because I don't want you to get into trouble.'' ''Proceed...''

''Why would I get into trouble? Why is everypony so mean with him?'' ''Aww, that's cute-'' ''Shut up.''

''Didn't you hear what happened? He faced down Applejack, all by himself. I'm telling you Lyra, don't go near him. We don't even know what he is!'' ''Looks like the Element of Loyalty wants to keep her image clean, I take it... losing was something she didn't want. Expected...'' ''HA! Too late!''

That was more than enough for me to hear. With the evidence clear, I managed to put the pieces together... I was still a present fear in the town. They faked their calmer attitude around me and I finally knew the reason for them, not approaching me. While I was glad for that, because that meant Celestia couldn't blame me for not trying, it was a disadvantage on the other hand... the group of stallions... I was sure that I will have to face down the 'men of the town'...

But no matter how negatively were their attitude, I had to keep in mind that it was expectable. Actually, they weren't rude with me, just scared. Yet, seeing me in town now raised this feeling of uncertainty in them. They couldn't put me anywhere, neither as a specie and as a citizen. A sticky situation, it was...

I just had to keep myself away from causing panic and everything will work out well in the end... but oh-so later will that end come...

The approaching hooves from my left came to a halt behind the apple stand. Harkening the sounds further, I heard the pony removing the plat, which was placed on the front of the stand and had the 'I'll be back in ten minutes.' sign on it. Well, it was the shopkeeper and not some thief, so it was time for me to stand up and order those apples. If my eavesdropped informations were true, then it was close to dinner time. Therefore, the vendors were about to pack their stuff and go home soon. I had to buy now and do the same... go home...

''Eeyup.'' From the deep and booming sound of the country pony, I presumed it was a stallion.

I stood up from next to the stand and walked to the front, regarding the rather huge stallion. He was much more than those other males, given how well built he was AND taller. While every other pony reached the center of my torso, this male was around my chest, instead. Further going with my immediate inspecting, I noticed some familiar signs on him. Emerald-green eyes, freckles and stronger built than the other ponies in his gender. If not for the short and orange shade for mane and crimson coat, I would have greeted him as Applejack or Element of Honesty...

''Good afternoon or evening, sir. Can I still purchase or the shift is over for today?'' I regarded him, not knowing the correct time. My watch and neither my telephone couldn't tell me, since I just moved to another world. I had to check the time in this town somewhere...

''Eeyup.'' Nodded at me the stallion. Either he didn't want to bring discomfort to the costumer, or he too cared two damns about what I was. There was also the possibility, that being Applejack's relative, meant that he thought in the same way... more like looked at life from the third-aspect...

''Thank you very much. In that case, I would like to buy five apples.'' Telling him, I started pulling out the bag of bits from my inner pockets. Meanwhile, I glanced at the prizes and it said one apple costed one bit. Fair enough and easy, so I fished out five bits and placed them before the stallion, putting the five apples into my small backpack, finding them a firm place, where they won't be crushed by the other objects.

''Nnope.'' I glanced at the pony, who was sliding one of the bits back towards me.

''It said one bit for each apple.'' I reasoned, pulling up the zipper to show that I wasn't about to take the bit.

''An' the first apple's ah free sample f'r new costumers.'' He replied, voice calm as ever and expressions not even flickering once, to reveal slight fear behind the possible mask. He was probably a really good actor... or again, he could be just as respectable as the Element of Honesty...

By the way, respect. What he said, was really promising, but I was certainly not about to accept it. To have an additional reason for that - and to not be just polite - , let's just say I was lazy to pull out my bit bag... and Dhanthas is laughing at the name now...

''I cannot accept this offer. A bit means nothing to me.'' I reason, but he just further separated the four coins from that single one. ''Very well, have a nice day.'' I said, sliding the bit over to the edge of the stand.

''Eeyup.'' He replied, pretty much saying the same over and over again. With that, he thought I was leaving and he started sliding those four bits closer to himself, pulling out a chest, full of bits. But it gave me enough cover, to flick that fifth piece of bit into that chest, which he opened behind the stand for the other four bits.

''It was a pleasure making business with you, sir.'' I called back, whilst departing from the stand.

''Eeyup...''

And this is how Dhanthas got addicted to the usage of this expression... eeyup...

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

My trip back to my house was spent in an uneventful time. A casual walk home from shopping, like I used to do back then. It highly reminded me about those days, when my mother asked me to run down to the local supermarket and buy some groceries. What was the exceptions? I didn't have to beat up the thieves on my way back or at most days, hide their corpses. Those days were when I was the beast teenager, not really caring how bad of a soul those burglars and thieves were. I simply didn't care, if they dared to hurt me, I retorted mercilessly...

I felt another flashback coming to my mind, but regaining myself before I recall that satisfying moment, I resumed just walking in silence. To distract myself, I thought about some new important things to do on the agenda. What time it was, what day it was today and what should I do next, after depositing the bought resources in the kitchen. I planned on going on an eavesdropping spree the next day, hopefully hearing one of the ponies saying the day and time.

I didn't really want to ask around. One of the reason was that the language here was different and I was no rhyme maker to come up with the Equestrian speech. And the most obvious reason was that the ponies would look at me strangely, if I ask them what time it was. Sure, they would tell me, because I could blame the lack of information on something easy. 'Just slipped my mind.' Or: 'Lost track of time.'

Both were good, but as I said, I was planning on a flawless first impression on each and every pony... everypony...

Arriving at my house and storing away the purchased food - I'm saying this, because I could have easily stolen them... - and went outside immediately. Stepping outside, it caught my attention how quickly the sun was going down. The rays of the giant orb were rapidly faltering on the night sky, as the moon rose to the sky, surprisingly with the same speed, as the orange ball came to a rest behind the mountains. The moon came to a halt somewhere on the other side of the planet, above Canterlot city, then I witnessed as the stars, all of a sudden appeared on the night-blue sky. They twinkled once and shifted into their respective places.

I never was the one, to remember which combination of the stars showed what pictures. I preferred to keep the night as a mystery, if I already knew the ground. My dominance over the solid ground was perfectly enough for me and let the night sky as an unsolved puzzle... a beautiful puzzle. And in all honesty... I seriously couldn't make out any of those constellations. Well, I could, but not with the right combinations of the stars.

Using Energy and Power needed imagination and in my imagination, I pictured many things on the sky, with all those stars combined together...

''Celestia and Princess Luna is in a perfect synchronization, it seems...'' I thoughtfully noted, choosing the direction to the right, getting closer to the 'back' entrance of the town. ''Does that mean Equestria has a geocentric worldview and not heliocentric? And if the two royal sisters could control day and night, then the agricultural producing could be bent to the more profitable direction... however, that would mean one day would be longer than twenty-four hours...''

''Thus, the timeline would be ruined.'' Finished my observation Dhuradhan.

''Thus, you won't get any time to be lazy in the bed and the sun would burn you roasted...'' And Dhanthas added...

I followed the road towards the mountain, which held Canterlot on its side. Gazing at the now glowing castle walls and towers, I analyzed this day and night topic further. Celestia most definitely has a strict schedule. If she would not wake up, then Equestria would be either stay in darkness or daylight for a certain amount of time. On the other side of the planet, the sun was shining, while the night ruled at this side of Equestria. To think that that two had such divine Powers in their possession... I could only show my upmost respect towards that two. The responsiblity they had on their shoulders... it was really large. Who knows how many soul would have to suffer the consequences, if one of the co-rulers disappears... or passes away...

''Holy Hell, I just realized something. That Luna must have a shitload of things to do each evening. Rise the moon AND all the fucking stars at the same fucking place. What if one of these equines couldn't find home and tries to use the stars to find direction IN the stars?! Luna would be the one, who receives the gratitude in the end... this is amazing!'' Dhanthas finished his monologue and I could only agree with him.

''You clearly found an interest in the Night Princess.'' Pointed out Dhuradhan.

''Like Hell I wouldn't be interested in a female, who could grant me infinite Dark Energy!''

''Since we have come to this topic of Energy... allow me to tell you what we are going to learn and practice from tomorrow.''

There was a lonely tree by the forest to my left. I'd come to a field, far away from the town, where a forest ended. Said forest separated the field from Ponyville, acting as a perfect curtain, to prevent the town from seeing the field. And said field was perfect for training grounds. Far away, hidden and vast amount of plain space.
Moonlight illuminating the night and turned the otherwise green field into a blue ocean of grass; The many haulm dancing in the cool breeze and glistering from the glimmer above, thanks to the wet texture on each haulm; And crickets cirping in the night, spread around on the wide blanket of the grass, hidden away in safety... it reminded me of serenade in the late hours, which was played for the Princess of the Night.

I stood on the dirt road, not daring to disturb the violins of those night-bugs and ruining the blanket under the moon. No civilization in sight, no lights to hide the stars, no pollution and sirens sounding out in the night. Nature dominated this land, not technology or dirty inhabitants... it was just too perfect to be real...

Dhuradhan began...
''After thinking over what should we learn, I have come to a conclusion. You are going to continue Tuning your new Powers, whilst Dhanthas and me are going to spend the whole training session outside your body. You will learn to be one with nature, while we improve on ourselves, in order to stay outside for longer period of times. After that, we will learn, Tune, experiment with other kind of Techniques.''
''As you Tune your Spell... or experiment with this Ability of yours, you will find yourself getting better and better at creating the connection with the vegetation. So, in order to make sure that you will remember how to achieve this state, you will improve on your current Abilities and Spells, along with learning new Techniques like Dhanthas and me. Clearly, you are a warrior type, but a few other kind of Power Trees will not hurt.''
''Each day, you will come to this field and start the training from under this tree. We will do sparing, meditation and Power Tuning. We will help you to awoke your inner skills, which you had not used before. Let us say... the Cross Sword. An example, however, there are many more. Tonight, I shall look into your past and see if I can find more hidden Techniques for you and us...''

''Thank you, Dhuradhan. Tomorrow, we shall start the training... I can just feel the Energy around us. It's nearly overpowering...'' I told him, delighted to hear his plan. So many possibilities will await me after finishing my quest in Equestria... but before that, I will have the privilege to play around with Equestrias deliciously lively Energy. It boiled my blood to just use it, something that I rather forced back as of right now... I didn't want to end up doing something out of my mind...

''I have an idea, too!'' Spoke up Dhanthas. ''Do you remember the Reaper Form? You know, the state you're in when you fought against Captain Fucking Martin?''

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

''Thou defeated me and liberated mine soul. The Scythe thou art wielding contains a part of mine being. Lucifer, my once best of friend, ripped the chunk out of mine soul, committing betrayal upon mine being and forbidden me from life. I have been a hollow ever since, forced to a faith, that thou freed me from. I am beholden... Thy life as The Death shall be great hardship. However, I make sure to not turn thou into Death. My gratitude... Ruler of Hell shall be prevented from thy being's control. For saving me from all they taketh, let them chains and armor fall down. I shall bless you with mine Powers and weapon... as mine self. Thy title shall be The Death and tho may resolve to mine destiny... or may not. Thou choose thy path and wield mine piece of a soul and the Power inside thy weapon. I seest exhilaration... even in Hell... my blessing upon thee... allow me to guide you throughout thy battle. I be honored...''

The Grim Reaper spoken to me with his deep-hoarse voice, from the darkness of my mind, empty void surrounding my sanity. Then... there was the freeing sensation of Dark Energy coursing through my being and filling in the void. Sweet shadows taken hold of my mind and the overpowering desire to face down my foes clouded my mind. What had come over me? What kind of madness taken hold of my racing heart? It was calling me away... so... POWERFUL!

The source of my recovery... was the presence of The Death... The Grim Reaper himself. Inside my very sanity, in the form of Dhanthas...

''Take it all away! Night has fallen, so give into it and stare deeply into it! In a world beyond controlling, you want to remain a slave for the rest of your life?! He's right there, in clear sight and you wanna let him live?!'' His speech plummeted my anger to the night sky. My heartbeat was rapid, faster than ever...
''You're on the path to take it all away... LET HIS ARMOR TO FALL AND TAKE YOUR REVENGE!''

Skin dark-grey, his exposed upper body was burning from the immense amount of Dark Energy, leaving only the hood out from burning to ashes. His muscles were pulsating from adrenaline, in a perfect sync with mine, seemingly following the sensations in my being. The rage-filled snarling and hate filled eyes were burning themselves into mine... MY fury burned me from inside, for I was just looking at a reflection of mine. Chains were hanging down from my waist, holding up the ragged trouser I was wearing. Burn marks adoring its hard texture and it felt like my complete being went through a fire storm.

Redemption taken hold of my mine, increasing every organ-work's speed inside me. I wanted to go. I wanted to destroy and bring absolute destruction upon those who opposed me. They had something from me and the single thought of it boiled my blood. I was overwhelmed with the want for killing. No more hunger for blood and starvation to flesh. I was in control of my desires... except one...

The glimmer from my right shoulder picked up my attention and watching my reflection, I witnessed as marks scorched themselves there. They conquered my shoulder-blade, the upper-arm and a chunk from my back. They burned my very being, but I let them do it. I let them hurt me and bringing my anger to higher levels. I felt incredible all of a sudden and a sense of completeness overcome my senses.

And those marks were the reason for this painful self-discovery... it hurt, but in the most satisfying way. The Scythe was a part of me. It granted me the part of a legend's soul; indestructible and undeniable Powers, that brought back Dark Energy to my possession.

My life as a Vampire diseased Mortal was over... the age of the new Avatar has started. I felt unstoppable and thought clearer than before. My senses extended their durabilities and in my mind, the fight was second-nature...

I was... The Death and The Balance... a new one, who will make sure to ruin Luceta' 's and Lucifer's plan, no matter what I have to go through.

''For saving me from all they've taken, I grant YOU a present in the future! You have my word for that! Lead me away from this hibernation and into battle, with YOU on my side! Let us feast upon the night's influence and crush those, whom crossed us! Help me win back our freedom, to present you my appreciation. Grant me power! Power beyond containment! For I! The Balance! Will bring great changes of this world! For the better future! Without tyrants playing with both of our lives and souls! Let us fight! Let us fight side by side! For tonight, we give into the night!''

The clothing from the burnt down robe reconstructed itself, hiding the otherworldly tainted skin on my being and even the hood repaired itself, hiding my venom shooting expression in shadows. The presence of the Grim Reaper taking hold of my desires, as he joined me in the battle.

The night was young and there was a soul, who had my Golden Cross...

And I was going to bring a world of pain upon his soul, which was endless and served perfect punishment, after taking his Powers as well...

I was The Avatar... The Balance...

And I was going to make sure, that this balance in the world will stay up strictly, as long as I was breathing...

Only two souls left to be vanquished from existence...

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

I still couldn't decide which way I preferred Dhanthas. Evil or just aggressive? I did not know and did not wish to ponder about it much. As long as he was on my side, not breaking something, then he was fine by me. Back then, I thought he was pure evil, wanting to control me. In a sense of way, he did want to do as such, yet without him, I would not be here, wielding such Powers...

The night, when The Grim Reaper brought Dark Energy back into my system, I fought against the enemy, with him and the Grim Reaper by my side. The following days? They were spent successfully, since we were aiming for the same goal. He too had lost his Energy, when Luceta' sent his men to divest my Powers and strip me down from my title. The bastard gave the title to another soul, who was supposed to be part of my family.

Imagine my anger, when he dared to state that I was family with that female soul... I have ONE family and three members from them. NOT two and have more than three. Who in the fucking Hell he thought he was, to decide who is family and who was not?! That is why I feel grateful for The Traveling Horseman, for killing her and spitting into Luceta' 's plan...

Apologize, it still stirs up the feelings from my end. Anger was an ordinary thing for me back then...

Where was I going? Right, Dhanthas. Needles to say, he should not be mistaken for evil! A hothead, yes, however... NOT evil...

''Yes, I remember. What is your point?'' I replied to him, after finishing another flashback.

''Now, let me explain. When you use The Scythe, sometimes, at certain moments, one swing could call upon the Reaper Form. Totally accidentally, unexpectedly. You have the Abilities of Dark Powers... why not try and use this form in the future? And a few more Techniques, which this bright guy calls... Dark magic. Nothing special, just a few combination of your eyes, Dark Energy and the Power Trees. A sort of... change of pace, if you want to call it like this.'' Now that was something interest-irking, I had to admit. However, Combinations required knowledge of all the Power Trees and Power Wings, in order to come up with a self-created Technique. Through experimenting, I could Invent a Unique Technique, that only I know and I created. It could work, it could work... I decided to leave this to next day's training session.

After all, Dhuradhan did mentioned improving on other skills... maybe I could Invent one?

The distant sound of wolves snapped me out of my promising theories and calculations, reminding me about how long I had been standing by the field. The moon had shifted above me, leaving Canterlot city's top, as it moved in a slow pace across the land.

One last howl promoted me to leave the nature behind and just go home to rest... even though I wanted to start my training right there...

|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||

Combinations:
Using several Techniques, in order to get a different effect in the end of the Spell / Ability.

Warning: Not knowing what the outcome will be, could lead to fatal mistakes!

Example:
- Water Bending + Air Bending = Easier water tornado creating.
- Conjuration + Enchanting = The Binded weapon will be stronger/faster/both and so on...

***

Inventing:
Experimenting with different Combinations or Tuning them, one could create a completely new Ability / Spell and can give a name to it. It is a great source of respect and an advantage for that soul, for they were going to fear from him or respect him.
Invented Techniques are called Unique Techniques and could be named as anything, as long as it is appropriate, or else the world will call it something else and eventually, decide a name for it by themselves, not giving you the respect for Inventing it.

Inventions are usually used by ONE soul, thanks to its uniqueness. Thus, if you Invent something, you better keep it hidden, or else other souls will get to know the method and learn how to counter it sooner. (Sooner, because they can find a flawed point in it by observing it...)

As long as it is not in the known Power Trees / Techniques, then it is an invention...

Interesting: Those Water Dragons from Markhar, they are known by the whole A'nforian world... Hell, even a Mortal would come up with something like that. Yet, things like these are considered as Inventions, because even though you don't give them life (Reanimation), you change their look (Alteration, even though we're talking about Water Bending...) and it doesn't just a water tentacle. The Water Dragons are for intimidating the enemy, in order to get an upper hand.
Many more of these kind of 'known' or 'expected' tricks are all Inventions, no matter what...

***

Unique Technique: Or in short: Uniques.
These are the Techniques, that someone invented, by experimenting / Tuning an Ability / Spell.
If the Technique is divine-like, then the soul who invented it could be know by the Technique's name itself, for they can give names for them...

Example:
- Cross Word; Cross Shield; Soul Window and the rest...

***

The second flashback was inspired by the song, Disturbed : The Night

Author's Note

Bracers! He has BRACERS! NOT bracelets! Holy shit, how could I not look it up properly?! EVERYONE! FORGET ABOUT THE bracelets, FOR HE HAS BRACERS!

Also, Disturbed has many songs, which are relevant to this story... I might show the references in the future. But honestly, by going through their album, you can find the resemblance between the character and each song's lyrics...
And for your information... I so fucking enjoyed the second flashback, just like the first one. It gives you that sense of professional aspect about the things. (If you haven't noticed, my characters fighting style isn't about simple punches and kicks. HELL NO! It's complex as fuck, looks into the details and shows how a single swipe to the left cheek could affect the target.)

Well, this is how he deals with everyday life... hard to let go of old habits, even thought it seems easy. Will he learn how to live normally, even though he is abnormal? Who knows, I have a harsh future before him... you thought that the citizens are THAT idle? Wait until the next chapter... being ignorant towards the ponies fear won't be THAT easy after all...

Have a nice day!
~Adam

Chapter Eight : Living Life - Laughter at Sugarcube Corner (Part Three)

The previous night, whilst making my way over to my house, I spotted a tower in the distance and it turned out to be a clock tower. After finding this out and feeling relived for doing so, a moment of confusement occurred. Apparently, there is no time difference between Earth and Equestria. Because when I pulled out my phone to adjust the time, it showed exactly ten o'clock... just like the clock tower. Checking my watch, it also matched with that time, therefore, as many days I spent in Equestria, as many days Markhar could live... and that was exactly my quest: Leaving less time for Markhar...

With that in thought, I just locked my door, walked up to my bedroom and stripped down to underwear, quickly going to sleep. I was new to town and starting a training in the middle of the night, would only cause me trouble, eke slowing down the process to earn the citizen's trust...
The next morning, I awoke to the sunlight, shining through my blue curtains. I went to take a shower, thankfully finding left-behind soap to use for a while. My money poach may still had a fair amount of bits, but I rather spared myself from going out to buy every half-necessary things... however, I knew I will regret not buying one, so I decided to try and find a stand where they sold shampoo. With a bar of soap, it was slightly difficult to tend to my hair and I was highly aware about the equines ability to pick up the scent of various smells... in short, I did not want to be smelly on the streets of judging noses...

Noticing the lack of butter, cheese and meat, I went with a mug of milk, empty bread and an apple. All of them were a joy to consume or devour, especially the apple. I expected its surface to be either solid like a rock or too soft, soft to the point, where I could squeeze the remaining juices out from it, by simply poking it. It was a pleasant surprise, when I took the first bite out of it. I've never tasted such fresh and tasty fruit before... only in Equestria...

Finishing my breakfast, just for nostalgic purposes, I went upstairs. Only in my trousers, I walked outside to the balcony, enjoying the morning crisp air and the gently caressing of the sunlight on my skin. While I lit up my cigarette, I went over what I had to do this day... hehhe, just like in my student years...

I needed bags for the groceries; shampoo; bottles to drink from; butter and cheese to have some proper breakfast in the future; toothbrush and toothpaste, because an apple won't do the work to keep my mouth clean and of course... new clothes... and a bigger backpack for myself, because I was in need of one.

Going out hunting and carrying the meet with hands? The ponies would flip out in fright...

Knowing well, that these ponies had no underwear, I knew I will have to take mine off, to give it to a tailor. However, I decided to do that, after I washed my clothes out. And for that, I needed various shampoos and soaps... and some clothing to brush the dirt out from them.

I found butter where I found milk the previous day and the shopkeeper was kind enough to admonish me about how she was running out of butter. She also told me where I could buy it from tomorrow, along with the name of that gingerbread house. Sugarcube Corner... colorful name... She also told me that I could find cheese there, shampoo at the spa - which just blew my mind to hear - and she directed me to a stand, which highly reminded me about a tobacco shop. The stallion behind the stand was an old one, having the worst eyesight in the land and having a grey beard, that rested on the counter... pretty welcoming... I asked about what kind of tobacco he sells, but those ones weren't for my fancy... and he didn't have cigarettes, only pipes...
''Might as well put down smoking, when I run out of what I currently have...'' I thought and just bought the needed bottles.

And again, my mind was blown to pieces, when I saw those bottles... like they were just brought from Earth! They were those screwy type of bottles, with the transparent material... how?!

Anyways, my next destination was this... Sugarcube Corner, the first shop, where I will actually have to go inside... amongst other ponies...
_________________________________________________________________________________________________

I seriously started to think that the problem was with me. My anticipations were overdone and always whispered good. It was a miracle, that I hadn't received any sixth sense or gained the ability to tell the future. Prognostications from my part were always right and I found myself questioning, why I haven't won the lottery back on Earth, so far... come to think of it, I could have been a weather prophet without the need of technology!

Upon entering the bakery, I could have made a bet with one of these equines easily. Given how I expected every costumer to stare at me when I arrived, it started to turn this whole activity of theirs into a stuck record. I kept on telling myself, that they were just suspicious and it is their problem, not mine. I mean, why should I not use the town's opportunities? Just because I 'ruin' their peaceful time? Like Hell I would submit to them on this level... humble approach, yes, but not absolute giving in.

It was bigger inside than outside- - Shut the fuck up Dhanthas! - , having much more space for the tables and chairs on the right side of the bakery. Seats by the wall, surrounding larger tables; and single, small tables with a few chairs around them.
To my left and across from me, counters. The one on the left, had a staircase behind it, while the other one had baked goods and desserts lined up on the shelves.
Wooden furniture, candy-like colors for decorations... they weren't real, I realized. Though, I had to give it to them: The outside look of the house was really realistic...

Walking across the room, ignoring the usual stares, I arrived at the counter. I spotted what I was looking for, along with shopping bags on the side of the counter. Perfect, just what I needed! I was about to ring the bell, when a skinny stallion, with an ochre colored coat; carrot-orange mane and a few strands of beard bolted out from behind a door. As the door was swinging back and forth, I noticed it was the kitchen door, given the number of ovens, counters and cupboards inside that other room.

''Welcome to Sugarcube Corner! I take you're the new fellah in the town, so allow me to introduce myself. I'm Mr. Cake and I own this fine bakery with my wife.'' His enthusiasm was really tacky. He nearly managed to bring a smile to my face... I thoughtfully noted the lacking 'usual' reaction of his, upon laying his fearless gaze on my form.
''So, how can I help you?''

I glanced behind him, spotting the cheese on the right side of the shelves. Clever... they put the desserts and sweets onto the front, drawing the eyes of the costumers. I had a feeling he was going to try and take advantage of my lack of knowledge about what is good and what is not in this shop...
''Good day! I heard you are selling milk products. I would like to buy a wheel of cheese and a box of butter. I would like to bring two more boxes of milk and a few shopping bags, please.''

''And which size you want the cheese? Large, medium or small?'' He asked, walking to the shelves to get the ordered goods.

''I'll take the large one, thank you.'' I decided to store away the bought food, sparing my time from having to waste it on shopping.

''That would be five bits and the two boxes of milk are four. How many shopping bags would you like to take?'' He put the groceries on the counter, completely abandoning them. What was wrong with these vendors? I could have easily picked up the things and ran away!

''Five should be enough-''

The sound of a female pony calling out for him could be heard from the kitchen. ''Honey, what is that smell?!''

''Oh, no no no no! Just a moment~!'' And he was out, leaving me waiting before the counter.

Taking a step back from the counter, in order to not give the impression of a thief, I waited patiently. As if they were only interested in me when I move and talk, the costumers resumed eating or drinking their bought desserts or shakes. It was like an audience or a group of gossiping souls, who were always looking for a drama to watch. Similar to Earth...

I heard the commotion inside the kitchen, along with cries of resentments. I assumed it was something about cooking, given how I was able to smell the burnt food from there. Surprisingly, the dining ponies remained oblivious to the smell, just eating as usual and conversing... I decided to eavesdrop a little...

Again, I slowed down my breathing, forcing back the movement of my rising and falling chest. My eyes remained fixed on the edge of the counter, finding it to be a good spot to lost myself in. It was helpful at focusing, helping my brain to not register the pictures in front of me and instead, concentrating on bringing all the internal-work to my ears. You could use this method, to measure up the distance between you and the sources of the voices, by picking a spot and starting the calculations.

Making sure to bring all the attention to my hearing, I listened...

''Oh, it's Pinkie Pie.''

''What is she doing?''

''Oh right, she hasn't met with the thing.''

''I think we should leave befo-''

''Hy!'' I was rudely snapped out of my focus, not looking out for the sound of the approaching hooves from my side. I thought the approaching pony was going to pass me by, not jump into my face, stepping on the road to give me a heart attack... honestly, I thought she was some sort of apparition at first...

I jumped back from the agonizingly pink pony, who could be put onto those toys back on earth, given how widely she was able to smile. The blue eyes of hers helped little, to stop the burning sensation in my eyeballs. Pink coat, even darker-pink for mane and tail, plus the bright shade of these colors? It hurt to look at her...

Behind me, I heard every pony going completely silent and stopping whatever activity were they doing. I must say, my reaction was unexpected, sudden and quick. I found myself a good four meters away from the now grinning pony, who was REALLY lucky that my reaction wasn't a right hook to her left eardrum or a stab to her right ribs... Surprising me like this? The monster of the town? Was she crazy?

''Did I surprise you? Because you looked really surprised. I love surprises just like everypony in Ponyville. You were like: *swoos!* And I was like: Uh you're fast! And everypony was like: *GASP* and it was so much fun, I love surprises just like everypony- oh wait, I just said that. Oh silly me, ehhheehhee!''

Suddenly I felt lightheaded and the irritating sound of a siren went off in my left ear. I was certainly not religious, but right there, I could only PRAY for whatever merciless God was above me. That high-pitched voice! It was killing me from inside! Oh, if only I would have not been so demure...

''Oh! If you're surprised by this, then I can't wait to throw you a Welcome to Ponyville Surprise Party!'' And here, she violated my personal space. Wait, she just appeared right in my face, under the period of an eye-blink all the way from THERE! What was going on? How did she do that with her body? It's not normal to have expandable bones! My vision started to become obscure...
''Oh wait, it's not a surprise anymore. Oh well, everypony will be invited and...'' And from there, I completely blocked out what she was saying. It was better just looking at her, than listening and that spoke highly about her look...

As I moved back to a straight standing position, she just rambled on and on and on...

''And because it's not a surprise anymore, I could use my PARTY CANNON!''

I've seen many things... I'm serious now... I. Have. Seen. Many. Things. The weirdest couples amongst A'nforians, the birth of a dragon baby from an egg and I could go on and on. Lot of moments, where I found myself asking: How did I end up here? What am I looking at right now?
Now, it was the same... like, what the actual fuck I had the unfortunate privilege to see unfolding in front of my very eyes? Did I took something and now I was just paying the prize for being high? Or was it Equestria and I was in the land of illogic? These ponies were getting weirder and weirder after each day... no wonder they were able to push me out of my usual apathetical personality...

Because in front of me, that pink little pony, just pulled out a cannon from behind herself. A fucking. Cannon... nearly as big as herself! What is this? Some sort of sorcery? Or was she just a wizard, showing off her skills? It could have been possible, since she had the attitude and the cotton candy-like mane and tail... and that never faltering grin on her face. How come she wasn't the phenomenon of the town, but instead me?!

To my pleasant surprise, she pressed something on the weapon, activating it for firing. Why was my happiness, you ask? Well, it was targeted right at me... I knew I couldn't trust in these ponies and my anticipation was proven true at that moment. I had a feeling, that I will have to put up a fight with these equines and they most definitely planned this assassination out. It was a mystery, why she didn't finish me when she surprised me first, but given how psycho she behaved... it was telling about her personality.

She did manage to surprise me by that cannon. However, she was the foolish for trying to end my life with a weapon like that. I had so many possibilities to go with...
''Dodge shot and let her kill the others behind me, taking them out for me and then engage in a battle. Kick the cannon into kitchen, then as it is blowing up the building, I activate Primary Armor, surviving explosion. Send bullet into the hole and repeating opportunity two's last two sections. Kick cannon towards her and engaging in battle with the 'costumers'.'' Like a bullet, many more approaches went through my head.

Sadly, Celestia's words prevented me from being independent. Though, her words didn't unbidden me from harnessing the defensive part from my Powers. I disclaimed the previous approaches and settled with a harmless method. Also, I decided to share the happening with Celestia, later making use of them to make an example about my world's nature. You could say, I was about to rub the news into Celestia's face in anger...

With this joviality to show these ponies that I cannot be bothered with their opinions about me, I summoned up my Golden Cross. Holding it towards the cannon, I blocked whatever it was about to fire at me, resulting in a loud bang and blinding light, as my shield consumed up the force of the shot.
As the small explosion rang out and the light faded away from my shield, I felt a chair falling onto my leg. Activating my Primary Armor, I glancing behind myself and over my shoulder, I saw ponies hurrying outside. Panic broke out and more and more chairs started falling over, as each costumer left their breakfast on the spot, if not pushed it down from the table.

My eyes wandered over to the pink pony, who was covered with the same junk and food, which was hanging out from her cannon and was lying on the floor too. ''Weeeheeee~!'' She cheered, following after the other ponies, like it was a game to run from me.

''What?'' I said out loud, letting down the shield of Light Energy, along with my Golden Cross.

I looked at all the confetti, balloons, various other decorations, drinks and food on the floor. I glanced at the 'party cannon' , now inspecting it. It was like a toy, really. Blue, red colors and inside of it was more junk.

''What?!'' I said out loud again, deactivating my Primary Armor.

I looked over to the kitchen door, where the shopkeeper and his wife stood, sheepish looks as expressions on their faces. The mare was a corpulent one with blue coat, having the manestyle of a red cream on a cake or some sort.

''WHAT?!'' I shouted, whipping my head towards the door, where I heard the screaming outside. Realization started slowly to dawn on me, bringing up one word for me, after I had assembled the pieces from this GREAT situation...

''Seriously?!''

''A thousand pardon, sir.'' Started the stallion, walking over to the counter. ''Please forgive Pinkie Pie. She just gets really excited when she meets new ponie- ohm- citizens.'' The fact that he didn't even care about the disastrous state of his bakery, nor about what I had just done was beyond me...

''So much for gaining a good reputation with the citizens...'' I grumbled, walking over to the counter, whilst holding my head... at least my headache and vision got better, since that pink one was gone. ''Pink one... Pinkie Pie... Element of Laughter... Twilight Sparkle's arrival... well fuck ME sideways!'' And here I realized that I should have knows she won't try anything 'funny'... again, I successfully made a fool out of myself...

''Oh, dear. Don't worry yourself about it. I'm sure the ponies will get used to you quickly. Just because of an-''

After pushing my cross back inside me, she went silent...

''I do not think so, madam.'' I shook my head at her, noticing how her mouth shifted into an 'O' , upon realizing what I meant. ''What had been witnessed in this building, shall be never forgotten. I have a wild guess, that the events occurred in here, will be all over the town by lunch time. Just when I thought I'll fit in...'' I bit down the last sentence, realizing that I was about to complain in self-pity.

''Again, a thousand pardon, mister...'' Started the stallion, stopping at the name.

''Outsider.'' I grumbled to him quickly, wanting to just leave that mad place on its own...

''Excuse me?''

''Outsider is the name you're asking for. Not to sound rude, but I rather not stay here for now and just tend to my schedule.'' Thankfully, I kept the venom on my tongue and not spit it into the unlucky stallion's face. He had a wife, a busy bakery to clean and an Element of Harmony on him. Besides, I just wanted to get out of there and bring the bought food home...

''Of course, mister Outsider. You said five shopping bags?'' Apologized with a nod the stallion.

''Yes... so far, it is nine bits.'' I reminded him, keeping the correct amount of prize in my mind. I might pitied this couple and potential family, however, as the suspicious soul I was, I kept up my guard if someone wanted to trick me... somepony...

''The shopping bags are for free and as our way to show how sorry we are, allow us to wipe out the prize for your purchase. You're new to town anyways... consider it as a Welcome to Ponyville gift from the house and for your future party.''

I pulled out the nine bits and took my groceries, leaving the money on the counter. Rounding around that ridiculous cannon, which was supposed to be a destructive weapon, I made my way over to the entrance door.

''Uh, you left the-''

''Keep it!'' I interrupted the mare, calling back with a hint of impatience.

In the distance, I heard the exaggerated cries of the female equines, but to my luck, they died down. And to my unfortunate, I just stopped in the doorway, when I picked up a conversation going on outside the building. Staying and completely blocking the doorway, I listened...

''I knew we shouldn't have let him go that easily.'' Said a male pony.

''Even though Twilight told me he means no harm, I cannot imagine what he could have done inside to cause such ruction!'' A highly familiar lady spoke up, voice evident about her dramatic way of speech.

''What do you expect from that thing? This is the second time he scared away a number of ponies.'' Another stallion said.

''Oh, please. You ponies are so excessive with the poor thing. How do you honestly expect him to be accepted, if you five keep on following him? Ponies make gossips out of it...'' I decided to like this lady.

''Well, excuse me Rarity, but you are the one who always overreacts the tiniest problems. This right here is not a crime against fashion...'' I decided to hate these stallions. ''I'm telling you all, this thing is no-''

''Good?'' I finished his sentence, stepping outside. Regarding the Element of Generosity with a neutral look and the five judge with a well deserved glare, I continued. ''That is what you wanted to say? I am no good? I would like to direct this question towards you five. Ask this from yourselves and you'll realize the difference and that the answer depends on the aspect.''
''But you know what? I'm just gonna say... yet... I'm no good yet. But I swear, I am going to prove you wrong, for I am an unknown individual and you are the judges, blindly observing me.'' They shared the same glare like me and I wasn't about to let them think, that I was intimidated in the slightest. ''You are wrong... ALL OF YOU!'' I shouted, making them jump in place for a second.

I looked over the five, noting how diverse they looked from each other. There was that Zephyr one, silently glaring me with the same glare like the other four. There was the leader of the gang, a black coated and white maned pegasus. Two brown normal ponies, one of them had a darker-, the other one had a lighter shade of brown mane and tail. And on the left, a blue normal pony, with a darker shade of blue for mane and tail. Similarities? There were two of it: The overboard sync of their reactions and expression changes...

The black one seemed to regain himself first, taking a brave step forward. ''Oh yeah, I'm not the one who made the ponies flee from the most visited shop in Ponyville! I heard the explosion!'' His temper reminded me about a cyan colored pegasus... and brought the same reaction from me: None... I remained unfazed...

''Like I let anyone to aim a CANNON right at me! What would you do if I hold a damned cannon into your face?!'' Voice raised, I questioned him with the impossible.

''It was just Pinkie Pie's party cannon!'' He tried avoiding the question.

''And pray tell me, how was I supposed to know about such? Answer the question: What would you do if someone holds a cannon into your face?''

''Like hay I know? Why would anypony do that? You're crazy and not wanted in this town!'' He pointed an accusing hoof at me and there I caught him.

''That's right, you don't know. Do you believe I knew what I should have done in that situation?'' I may lied to him, considering those delightful ways to take down the once probable enemies. ''A complete stranger tries to blow a cannon into my head? Of course my first reaction was going down to defensive! Lucky for her, I had more mind to first question the dilemma THEN act. I should be the one accusing you ponies about the meaning of this! What the actual fuck I had done to deserve such treatment?! My first impression was ruined, due to lack of information about my being, my intentions and about the cause of the panic. Aside from that ONE single event, I had done nothing, only defended myself from an expectable cannon shot! And here I am, being the worst soul of the town, while NONE of you citizens even try taking YOUR actions into the fucking aspect! Who is the one to accuse now?! Huh?! Answer THIS question!'' My comprehensive types of emotions were moving to and fro in my head. However, amongst these mingled thoughts, the petulant ways sticked out and got steeled. For some reason, I completely forgot to keep my composure... well, it did its charm, given the abashed look of the white unicorn lady, who had the unfortunate to hear me curse in anger...

And the other five? From the troubled expressions, I presumed their answer AND their current state were undecided yet. Therefore, they had trouble to react to this. They knew I was right, but just like with the Element of Loyalty, they had already made up their mind and admitting their fault now, was out of their mind. They'd gone so far and if the town finds out about their mistake, then their image would drop... radically...

And right there, I realized that I should immediately and completely stop analyzing these ponies on this level. Because now, I slightly felt bad for them and respected their stubbornness. Hell, it even went through my head, that if I had just talked to them sooner, then this would have never happened... in short, I started to blame myself, instead of the ponies...

''I deducted well, it seems.'' I spoke up, further hardening their gritting of their teeth. They just couldn't find their reply anywhere. ''Open your ears, for I only tell this once.'' This promoted them to resume sending their glares at me. ''Thanks to you five, I let my temper to get the better out of myself. Thus, breaking a golden rule... which forbids me from complaining or crying out my displeasure. So listen up you five! If any of you ever thinks about worsening my life in Ponyville, I won't be THIS tolerant towards your actions. I don't care what you do, what you say and when. I only ask one. Single. Thing.'' I let the words to sink in, taking a break. ''Leave me the Hell alone... and I expressed myself kindly... only now. The next time I notice any of you snooping around me, I'll make you beg for my forgiveness.'' I did one last look-over and turned around, inhaling excessive amount of air, to let out a leisurely sigh. ''Have a nice day.''

I walked past the white mare, who could only pull her mouth to the side in silence, allowing the tension to calm down in the air...

Author's Note

I must say, this chapter turned out to have passion in it. Finally, some powerful speech and not just one-sided feelings in the monologues and pondering from Balance.

By the way, my birthday was on the 10th of August, so instead, I worked on The Traveling Horseman, my nearly ruined, second most precious story. So, I apologize in advance, if I won't be done with the full chapter so soon.

Anyways, i hope you enjoyed and have a nice day!
~Adam

Chapter Eight : Living Life - Loyal Grounds (Part Five)

I placed the bought groceries and tubes for cleaning purposes to their respective places, experiencing a rush of liberation by doing so. Back on Earth, I found my things in my parent's house where THEY placed it and sometimes, it was proven hard to do so. Now, I had the window of opportunity to remember every single thing in my house. Where I put it last time, when I moved it or used it and which object I used.

And just to satisfy my combat instincts... it was also an advantage to see if any of these ponies had tried to steal something...

On my way out of the town... well, I don't really know if I should feel seriously 'creeped' out or should I feel grateful for the ponies...

Close to the entrance of the town, from the corners of my eyes, I caught something peculiar, disturbing and downright hilarious. I pulled my mouth to the side and I was already reaching up for my mask to put it on, when Dhanthas just had to spoke up...

''Hmm, new fetish acquired.''

And that was it for me, I ripped my gaze away from the weird pony, who was inside an oversized jar, filled with some sort of jam. I started running away from the town, nearly tripping over my feet, as I felt a few pulsations of soon-erupting laughter inside my belly. I held my breath for no use, as the image of that absolutely pleased expression on the stallion face kept on popping up in front of me, like the Element of Laughter did hours ago. The picture was haunting and like an apparition, kept on presenting himself to my thoughts, not being an ally in this battle against my roaring laughter.

The road was clear, yet I didn't want to risk the chance that I will be spotted. With that, I ran down from the road, into the woods on the left and threw myself into the bushes, allowing the loud and releasing laughter to pretty much scare the crap right out of the woodland critters.

I heard Dhanthas laughing as well, just like I heard someone fell onto the ground in my head, most definitely mimicking my current state and activity. Seriously? What the actual fuck was that?! It was like the guy took a damp in that thing and enjoyed its warmth all over his body! Like he just finished masturbating inside that freaking jar of jam, probably experiencing the best sex he ever had! As my Dark self said: New fetish acquired and I had a feeling that he himself will try this out, just so we could laugh again...

I didn't even dare to question the origin of that giant jar, nor the birth of that idea. I was already out of breath, my laughter coming out forcefully, but without any sound. My belly hurt, my head felt like it was going to explode and I had a training session for the day...

With that in mind and as a first priority, I inhaled deeply, mass amount of well-needed oxygen filling my lungs again. I forced down the curled edges of my mouth, back to the signature straight line, that usually adored my face's expression. Then picking myself up, I decided to use the forest as a shortcut, to get to the training grounds.

''Bitches must be jelly for mah jam!''

Dhanthas declared, erupting into laughter again, me following suit...

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

After the unexpected, though, certainly welcomed moment and exchange, I made it to the training field. I was about to start warming up by doing shadow fighting and stretching, when Dhuradhan stopped me and told me to let them out and start with the lonely tree on the left side of the field. And since it was training and a warm day on top of that, I let my clothes to lie on my small backpack, by the bottom of the tree. Yes, the armor went too, leaving me with only a white T-shirt.
I had brought some apples with myself, finding them useful for later breaks. I ate before departing, filling myself with sandwiches - finally with some cheese on them - and taking care of any excretion, hydrating AND bringing a bottle of water with myself, I was ready for the training course.

At first, I thought making connection with nature would prove to be difficult, given how long I had tried it, what my current state and situation was. However, all of the disadvantaging facts and matters were not even against me in the slightest. In fact, Equestria welcomed me with open arms now! This dawned on me in the instant, when I took a seat before the tree and connected myself onto the vegetation. Dhuradhan confirmed this as well, by explaining how the worlds' Energy needs to be Tuned into an A'nforian's body...

The personal Energy meets with the world's Energy and it could lead to unexpected outcomes, when the Ability or Spell disappears... or it could occur at the beginning of said Techniques. Hence the explosion at Sugarcube Corner...
Now, while the Doctors forced the Energy inside me and commanded my body to get used to this bright Energy in Equestria, it was time for me to recharge myself. And so, since my body's Energy, Equestria's Energy and the Light Energy from the sun met, the event lead to some difficulties. To my upmost luck, I hadn't used Techniques for more than a week, allowing my body to Tune the new type of Energy. That was over and it was time for Equestria's Energy to Tune itself to my presence. For being nearly a living Energy type, I just couldn't bend it to my will, unlike with the empty Energy on Earth. In a way, it was like calling each other on the phone... or tango... both needed two side to work together. The only exception was that I gave into Equestria sooner than it could give itself into me...

As the days passed and while I Tuned the Elemental Bending into myself, by intermittent connection-creating, Equestria slowly grew onto me, 'allowing' itself to be under my care and granting permission to the usage of its Energy. Believe me, it was annoying to not be able to have full control over Energy and this annoyance quickly turned into irritation, when we realized how it affected me!
No wonder I had difficulties at keep up my ways to deal with certain moments, without losing myself and giving into the fortified emotions. It wasn't just an explanation about why the ponies were so harmless, but a proper reason about my flashbacks and sudden emotional waves, that had been challenging my actions and way of thinking.

In other words... it was a disadvantage...

The Energy was inside me, it got used me using it and I have full control over it... but the influence! The influence! I did NOT need that influence, especially at those times, when my actions were supposed to be in check! A social crisis was about to erupt from Ponyville and I suddenly get weird reactions, all because of Equestra's nature?!

At least not my Abilities were affected, because if they would have been, then disaster would have been on the near horizon...

While Equestria was changing me internally, the external of Dhanthas and Dhuradhan slowly mutated as well...
The two developed their flesh and blood form slowly, though the improvements were visible for the eyes. Less and less chunks were missing from their bodies and each chunk was filled with their respective Energy. If not from the hair and clothes, then you could have easily make out which one who was. Dhuradhan's chunks were glowing in light-blue, while Dhanthas had the contrary, dark-blue. Their eyes were real at last, not giving the impression from an otherworldly ghost and they seemed highly comfortable in their half-done bodies. To be more precise and to just define them in a sense, I would say... they were half-born Spirits...

From their movements, I noted more differences and personalities as well.
Dhuradhan walked firmly and straight, my scoliosis nonexistent in his posture. The way he stood was one of a guard's, whispering about his Techniques. While he was skilled at defensive Wards, offensive close and ranged combat were still on the list of skills.
Dhanthas on the other hand, was the exact opposite. The way he walked and stood, the scoliosis was highly visible when he let go of the straight posture. Movement was one of a predator's, hands formed into grappling position, like he had claws, instead of simple hands. And his ways in combat was the oh-so famous saying: The best defense is attacking.

Me? A confounding combination of that two, except I was complete...

Back to being the Balance of the Nature, this Ability seemed to be in my possession completely. Without the Energy-restrain, this state reached a longer period of time... more like, it relied on my capability to send Energy into what I was doing. It stroke me as odd at first, then I soon found out the reason for the sudden difficulty at keeping up the connection...
The last time I held up the link for minutes, I was... 'at peace with the world', let's just say that. I found the tranquility in that moment, unlike now, when I tried keeping up this state as long as I wanted. I purposely wanted to be one with nature! I wasn't searching for the vegetation's 'company', all because I felt at ease with 'her'. No restriction, only Energy manipulation and a goal to reach...

The reason why I couldn't do this a week ago, was because of the Tuning of Equestria's Energy! In the end, I preferred this handicap, instead of not having the control over my Energy, to actually make the connection at all...

More so, for I picked up a spy on the top of the tree, in the form of a pegasus...

The wind was supposed to keep the pony cloaked from hearing her... hehhe, I could already imagine the many possibilities of this new title and its Powers... Balance of the Nature: The one who knows when you step into his territory...
I had the source of my vision inside the tree's core, thus the pony's body dressed up to a certain outlined shape, showing me her exact location, her position and body size. A mare - not like Ponyville had so much of those stallions, but it was more detail, so it came handy - and an agile one of that...

How this connection allowed me to see her was fascinating and worth pointing out.
There was a certain sized radius, where I was able to locate everything. Further that radius, as far as the vegetation lied, the outlines of the nature were visible in a black-and-white visual, while inside the radius, everything showed its color and every movement. Pretty much, as far as I extended this 'alive' area, I got the ability to look around on my own and from every direction. However, I preferred to stay close to my body, in case my attention leaves out something, that could rudely interrupt the link...
Now, while the grass, trees and bushes were showing a real picture, the animals and others had only outlines, no features or details. I, myself, could be seen outside my body, in my own Energy's color and it showed how much Energy I had inside me. Sadly, it didn't work with other living creatures, for they weren't connected to the nature. I wondered if the Elves would be shown in as much detail as my being was shown through the eyes of my spiritual being in that state. An out-of-body experience, where I was able to see everything, from every angle and was able to move around freely and as fast as I wanted.

Though, the last feature of this state was quite confusing sometimes, given how I had to get used to the speed of light and that moving around like that often threw me out focus, resulting in losing the whole connection...

The pegasus - with a few delays of showing her form, due to her jumping from branch to branch and leaving physical connection with the tree itself - silently made her way closer to me, stalking up above me. My Energy flared, Primary Armor activated and disconnecting myself from the tree, the rest of the field and a good chunk of the forest, I stood up slowly.

''Is something wro-'' Dhuradhan never got the chance to finish sentence, for I spoke up quickly...

''Who hides amongst the leaves and plans to do something unpleasant to me?!'' I shouted out, not looking up yet. ''Show yourself and I might consider forgiveness!''

A moment of silence went by, the otherwise cool breeze on the field heating up with tension. I caught her and I could only imagine the rigid stature she was posing in shock. After a few more seconds, I half expected the pegasus to give herself up, but it seemed like my voice was enough to get her head straight...
And I half-expected that this pegasus will be the Element of Loyalty herself. Gliding down to my left, where the road was a good thirty or so meters away, she stood her ground, expression showing a slight suspicious as she frowned.

''How did you know I was there?'' She questioned and I quickly came up with an unsuspicious answer, as well as with a logical one.

I pointed at the branches above me. ''Leaves do not move that frequently and it was easy to make out a flying creature entering inside the canopy. Jumping from brunch to brunch with loud thuds voiced out the size of the creature and so far, I haven't seen any other living being with that body size, that could fly... only pegasy...''

''No shit Sherlock!'' Dhanthas removed the cigarette from his mouth, just so he could make himself and Dhuradhan noticeable.

The rainbow pony took a step further away from them, taking one careful and intent stare at the two. Looking between me and them, she repeated the process a few times, attempting at speaking up. At last, he gaze fell upon me, a shade calmer look on her face.

''Why didn't you tell us about these two?'' Now that was a question, which so far, has been the dumbest one...

It was acceptable from my part, to approach this question with the same carefree attitude. So I took a step closer, reached out my hand for a... hoofshake and acted the douche...

''Hello, my name is Outsider and there are two people inside me. Why do you look at me like that? I know, it's strange, but I thought it would be a good first impression to share this with complete strangers.'' I surprised myself with how ridiculously I sounded. The odd pitch to my voice, the usage of the words... it was just so not me...

''Okay, okay, I get it... sorry, it's just... ugh, nevermind...'' She certainly had no idea how to hide herself... both internally and externally. As she looked down to the ground and away from me, it immediately gave away her hidden intention, which I felt the need to know about. She sneaked up on me... more like tried and there was a reason behind it. After all, she was one of those, who was - in theory - helping me out... might as well show some hospitality...

''There is a reason for your spying, I trust? Would you kindly tell me about it? I'm intrigued to know how the Element of Loyalty came to the decision to sneak up on me...'' She just pawed at the ground at this, looking terribly troubled with keeping herself from spitting it out.

Suddenly, she caught on what I had said. ''Wait, how do you know about what I am?'' A combat stance appeared in her posture, as she stared daggers at me.

''A certain lavender unicorn filled me in with information, in case you're wondering. But that is beside the point... you're hiding something and present yourself just as suspicious, as I may look in your perspective...'' I folded my arms, regaining my neutral, yet slightly frowning expression.

''I was about to do my training here, when I spotted you here. It's my usual training grounds, so I wanted to know if you're doing something strange... and.'' She absurdly ended the sentence, folding her hooves in her chest, while keeping herself air-born close to the ground. These ponies were the worst actors... did they actually have theaters?

I sighed. ''Look, we're wasting time here. Tell me what you are trying to say at last, just so we could move on...''

For a while, she struggled with her own thoughts, visibly trembling from sensible second thoughts. Only in Equestria... Finally, her face shifted into one of a neutral one. She visibly let out every tension from herself, finally coming to a conclusion, while I patiently waited for her.

''I'm sorry.''

Well, that took me off guard for a temporary moment, before I realized what was the meaning of it. Her eyes widened for a moment and she raised up one of her front hoof, when I approached her. The neutral-frowning on my face disappeared, just as her short alarmed reaction and posture, when my expression completely went to blank. I looked into her eyes and it lacked that determined appearance, which I had last seen on her. A look of genuine regret twinkled back at me, if not a complete one, then just a slight one of that. Either the other Elements convinced her to come and apologize - which would explain her struggle before - or she herself has hard times with admitting her mistakes. Given her attitude, the latter one seemed to be the most appealing to her, but if not, I let it go and went with the situation.

I had an amusing encounter before finding out about this great progress as the Balance of the Nature. She apologized and was helping me out with the other Element Bearers... I found no reason to hold back my gratitude...

''I have this life philosophy, which is all about equality and balance. According to that, I show the same respect towards every one and exceptions will be made later. Back in the library, you showed little respect and I did the same towards you, keeping us equal. However, after understanding the reason of your dislike directed at me, I couldn't help but let it go and accept the blame on myself. Now, you apologized and in order to be equally wrong with you, I shall overlook your previous attitude and accept your apologize. To share the blame with you...'' I put my hands behind myself, bowing before the interestedly listening pegasus. ''I apologize for my disrespectful behavior and I'm willing to make up for my mistakes and sins...''

Standing up straight again, I watched as Loyalty stood frozen in place. Her eyes shifted back and forth between my eyes, mouth hanging open in utter wonder, as she probably had to retake the dumbfounding speech I had told her. But the silence indicated that she had some issues with figuring out my reasons. After all, the whole equality is something I had for myself and as she probably anticipated, I had secondary reasons for apologizing as well...

''I know what happened on that day... a foreign creature rudely disturbed your peace, your friends' peace and the town's... I dare to say, I AM a disturbance for all of Equestria, but then again, this conversation is all about you and I. So... I left a wrong impression inside you and if it hasn't been obvious to you, YOU are the brave one in the team. The other Elements... your friends seek encouragement from you, given the nature of yours... But... there came the mysterious and unknown creature, who could not be placed anywhere in your mind. Uncertainty elected fear inside you, for you were unfamiliar with this change. Everything you had dealt before, was familiar to you... but me? I was not... therefore, being scared was an understandable reaction from you... and from everyone.''

''And seeing that the bravest of all, failed to fight down the fears... it meant the end of the team and all hope had ran dry. And because of these events, the next one was inevitable... anger... fear turned anger. You blamed the panic of your friends on me, instead of realizing that you should simply calm down... and give that lost confidence back to your friends, for you... YOU are the courage of the team, to your friends... and as an Element Bearer, you are the one, who keeps the team's mood in check, I believe...''

''Deep down inside, you know that is the truth... but the hatred targeted at me, clouded your mind. You forgot about yourself and that was a fatal mistake from your end. The fear got buried away by anger, but it was still there, unnoticeable and as sneaky as you were a moment ago. This is all psychology and now it explained, you cannot deny the fact, that you... were scared. I know how this works and how to elect such hidden emotions from others...''

''But where am I going with this monologue? Well, let me go back the beginning... I scared you... here came the problem. Without my existence, this wrong outcome would have never occurred and we would not have to carry such blame with us. This is the second one of the reasons I have to apologize... the third reason?'' I bowed again, showing sincere gratitude for her. ''I know what you and your friends are doing for me, without me asking for it. I figured it is truly a great help and decided to spare the time, to show my gratitude for all of your help. So...'' I straightened up again, finishing my speech.
''... thank you.''

I still received the same dumbfounded stare from Loyalty, while she got the honest and respectful gaze. I supposed her hearing such analyzation and sincere confession was not amongst her expectations. After all, in the eyes of Equestrians, my image was probably one of a cunning and dishonesty. None of them had any idea, about my internal attitude and only cared about the outside look of my being... which of course, was not to their liking...

''Ugh... talking about wasting time...'' Murmured audibly Dhanthas, whilst standing up and finding a new lying spot under the shadows of the leaves. The heat on that day was probably causing discomfort for my Darker self and instead of giving him a tan, it burned his skin to a roasted shade of red...

To his credit, the comment of his made the pegasus to snap out of her endless meditation and promoted a snort. ''Oh... oh, wow. I...'' She scratched her nape, unsure how to respond to this, which she admitted momentary on her own. ''... I don't know what to say to that. I expected you to not accept my apologize, but looks like I was wrong. Well... thank you, this went better than I thought... cool.'' Becoming air-born again, she, for the first time, flashed a positive look towards me. I successfully solved one of my problems - though giving myself up easily - and it resulted in having all the Elements of Harmony on my side. From what I recalled from Twilight Sparkle, that six were the moving gears of the town. And by that, I meant they were important for this little community and had the power to make drastic changes if they so desired... an advantage for me, added before my final plan, which was leaving town and finding a cave to live there, if all hope will fall...

But I couldn't let myself ponder over the final resorts, for I was not about to back down from accomplishing peace with the inhabitants. A part of me told me it would be similar to ignoring my Avatar duty...

''So... are we cool?'' She added as a final question, apparently in need of confirmation.

Familiar, yet not in usage of the this expression, I replied simply. ''We're cool.''

''Awesome!'' She did a double hoof into the air in solemn cheering. Looks like the once tension between us weighted down her as well, nagging her as much as it did to me. Then, as a devilish grin formed on her face, she look towards the sky. ''Mind if I train here? I usually do practice at this field.'' She was asking for my permission. If not for the previous moments of forgiveness, I was sure that she would have just started this 'practice' and 'training', without asking... whatever those terms meant to her.

However, from the look on her face, the target of her gaze and what race she was, I anticipated it had to be about height. Quickly going through a chain of possibilities, I settled with flying, though, it was still a mystery, that what could she possibly practice...
No matter what, when I saw her trotting in one place - which was amusing of course, seeing the eagerness inside her - I started approaching the tree. ''As long as my name is not plowed into the field, you do not have to ask for permission...'' From standing out in the sunlight for a while, I decided to have a drink and so, I started searching in my little backpack. ''... especially from me!'' I called back, making sure to let her hear it.

''I know, but you know... we just sorted out the things and I don't feel like getting back to those stressful situations.'' It seemed my observations were right. It did weight her down, after all. Then again, as always, I over analyzed her response and the possibility of her, still being afraid of me, nearly forced me to immediately discuss this topic. Just because we were not in a friendly affair, she expected me to hurt her somehow?
''And anyways, you were here first, doing... whatever you were doing and I don't want to disturb other ponies. I learned that just recently, that it's not cool if they 'rudely awake' you...'' And now she quoted me, failing at - even though she wasn't aiming for that - making me forget about her first reason of her distress and its hidden message.

While I was relived to see her completely fine with me, I felt the need to reassure her even more. She seemed like the individual, who would feel comfortable with me around, if she knows me better. With that settled in my head, I made sure to not raise suspicious by the followings...

Bringing the bottle of water with myself, I took a few steps closer to the pegasus, not leaving the chill shadows, but reducing distance, so I won't have to shout. ''You want to stay on my good side, because you do not want to partake in anymore stress, or you still find me a potential threat?''

The Element of Loyalty stopped in mid-taking off, regarding me with bewilderment. ''The first one.'' She replied, way too quickly. I knew it won't be that easy to get away with this, no matter how quickly she seemed to forgive me and overlook certain facts from previous times... She was highly unobservant and it seemed to me she went with the flow easily...

In her language... she was just 'cool'...

Sighing, I stepped out from under the leaves' heat-protecting cover. I approached the now slightly panicking pegasus, who tried to present herself busy with nape scratching. Stopping her attempt at taking off, I placed a hand on her left shoulder, across her chest, completely blocking an escape way for her.

''I only hold grudges against those who deserve it. You are not one them, one. Two, for not liking me, it does NOT mean that I will think about bringing misery upon you... unless if you do that to me, first. If we dislike each, it is not a proper reason for us, to harm the other one. No matter how, physically or mentally, it doesn't matter. The important thing is: You should not feel unsafe around me, no matter our relationship. If I'm correct, this is exactly what you and your friends are trying to spread in town. But let's just go back to you, for now...''

''Perhaps you have a certain way to harm me somehow. Perhaps you have the bravery to do so. But no matter how I inspect your frame, you seem the kind of soul, who won't bring a war upon herself, all because of differences. And actually... I take it you have better things to do, than find entertainment in others' suffering. And for that, I cannot find a proper reason to release my hatred upon you.''

''And now? When we are at peace and everything have been sorted out, you hesitate. I'm carrying the blame for my bad first impression and for every mistake I had done to you. I confessed my deepest apologize and I am willing to make up for my sins, just like I said. Yet you are still scared, if not completely, then just slightly. My only intention with you, is creating a relationship, where you are perfectly fine with my presence and feel comfortable speaking to me. I played my role in this and you are the only, who is missing from this play... I ask you... kindly... do not fear from me. Ignore my past sins, overlook my appearance and consider me as an ordinary Equestrian.''

Finished with another monologue, Rainbow Dash blinked at me several times, processing what I had just said. According to how differently and lengthly was my speech, I wondered why I had to always resolve to violence on Earth. I had reasons, I worked with the third-aspect and I was The Avatar, the Balance of the world... and soon for the nature as well. But I digress, my point is: It left me feeling uncomprehendingly. A'nforians - mostly - solved problems with violence, being alike to my methods. And Equestrians were able to be reasonable...

For doing this comparison, a fragment of hope lit up inside me. That's right, they were reasonable, so the possibility of me, getting accepted, was really high...

The once thoughtful expression shifted to a bright smile and all uneasiness disappeared from her pair of magenta pools. It confirmed the success of my observation, hardening the lighting hope inside me. Furthermore, her expression meant that ALL of the Elements were on my side, finally... all six and my own elements... SOON own elements, to be precise...

''Alright, I admit, that was exactly what I was thinking about you and how I felt. Sorry about that.'' She pulled her mouth to the side, as a sudden thought hit her. ''Well, to be honest... I think I got over the whole ordeal a long time ago, it's just that, the other ponies always made me hold up these irritating feelings and I believed in their words and not in myself.'' The previous smile returned, just like her ready stance. She certainly wasn't the one to dwell on the past... something I envied in her...

''Well, now you told me this, I feel much better now and it makes sense, if you put it like this. Normal Equestrian, got it, dude!'' There was this cocky, yet honest salute after she had finished speaking. After this quick and friendly gesture to kill the tension, her smile turned to a joyful grin. ''Heuh! It's probably just me with my imagination and all, but now that I look at you... you don't seem THAT different. Like a minotaur, but a bit shorter and not furry and all- you get what I mean.'' She shook her head, stopping herself from over-imagining the point of view.

But I wasn't about to complain. The careless attitude was fitting for her and it warmed my heart to see her honestly trying her best to make things better. It rose a question, though... who was making up for who, now? She for me or I still had to count all the fixing up into my time? Nevertheless, I made a decision and I was going to show my gratitude, no matter what...

''I like you, you're cool in my eyes.'' I internally chuckled at her speed. Her overall personality - at least what I had seen so far and found out on my own - seemed to be this hot-head, fast and straight to the point one. Again, I envied this, since her way of thinking allowed her to let go of the wrong memories... unlike me...

''I appreciate that, honestly.'' I replied, shaking my head with my pair of eyes shut.

''I'll surely remember what you had told me... this could be worth for a friendship letter.'' Her audible musing ignited the alarm fuse and let it slowly burn down the rest of it, as she continued. ''Anyways, thanks for everything and don't worry about your image. With me on your side, everypony will like you. Now, I better be going, now. I have a few hours before cloud duty, so I should probably use it up.'' She made eh... girlish sounds, some sort of squee as she flapped her wings, ready to take off. ''This is so AWESOME! I'm the first friend of the only 'Afroian' of Equestria!'' In the background, I heard Dhanthas erupting into a loud, hysterical laughter.

The fuse ended and the alarm-bomb blew up in my mind, bringing the realization right out from inside the explosion...

The pegasus took off with impressive speed, flying away with spectacular spins. ''See ya', buddy!'' It tauntingly dawned on me right there...

I just made a friend... created friendship... with the Element of Loyalty, Rainbow Dash herself...

''*inhale* Ahhahhaahaaaaaa~ *gasp* Oh man, now you're fucked up!''

I had a strong sense of worry at that moment and I suspected future problems because of what I had just done...

Without me realizing it, on top of that...

|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||

***

Wards: One of the Power Trees.
Barriers, Shields, Layers, Armors and the rest. The Ward Tree from the Power Wings, is the art of defensive Techniques. Let be that Technique against magic or physical assaults, a Ward Ability/Spell is one way to block it, consume it up or parry it. Purely out of Energy, you create a 'wall' or any kind obstacle before yourself/around yourself or to be precise, between you and the incoming attack. No matter the shape and size, as long as the created 'thing' 's purpose is to protect you, is is a Ward...
- Those, who know Conjuration, they most definitely know the Wards as well, or at least are capable of using said Power Tree easily.

----------

Barrier Leaf: Attack bounces off from the surface and could send the attack back to its previous owner. Can be used against magical and physical attacks, but against magical, it is more effective. Cannot protect against Illusions and such...
(Middle hard surface.)

Shield Leaf: Blocks entirely the attack and takes the damage completely. Can be used against magical and physical attacks, but not against Illusions and such...
(Heavy surface and really hard, in order to block the attack and stop it at once.)

Layer Leaf: Consumes up the attack, leaving behind nothing at all. The consumed attack's Energy could be used up into the Layer or to the Layer's caster. Only useful against magic attacks, because physical ones go through them and could dismiss them. If not surrounded from every direction, Illusions and such could reach the caster of the Layer... not like the Layer is for protecting you from mental attacks...
(Really light surface! Warning: If the Layer is not properly made, the incoming attack won't be consumed, which could lead to unexpected damage, even though you saw the attack coming!)

Armor Leaf: Wraps around itself your body, leaving out no place unprotected. What is effective against, is depending on what kind of Armor you use...
- Creating Armor as an Ability, is more focus requiring process, but one, which could be easily learned after a time. You manually create the armor and will have full control over it, as long as you have the Energy for it. You could transfer more protection to the head, while leaving out the legs and arms and so on. Simple as that, it does worth using it in the form of an Ability...
- Creating Armor as a Spell, is piss easy, but not the most suggested for those, who are not experienced with Spells. Because you can cast the Armor, but it stays up as long as it has Energy. And as we know, Spells give you a prepared Technique, with as much amount of Energy in it, as much amount you put into the Spell. So, you won't be able to pump your Armor up with Energy later, only put on another one. Also, there is a high chance, that you underestimate the enemy and a really strong attack blows away your shield at once, without any chance to refill its lost Energy capacity...
Also, you can't change where to protect you more, after you casted the Armor...
However, there is an advantage, for putting on Armor after Armor. When an attack comes and you have two Armor on, only the already damaged one or that one you chose, will be damaged, while the other one remain intact... that is, if the attack was not strong enough, to get to the other one too...
You can cast as much Armor as you can, with different amount of Energies and wear them at the same time...

So, both of them has the flaws and cons and it is up to YOU to decide, which one you prefer...

Example: Primary Armor, which is good against magical and physical attacks, as well as good against environmental forces, like falling down from somewhere high. (This Armor is the armor version of the Shield Leaf. Imagine it as a bigger and more bent version.)

***

Author's Note

I am really pleased with this chapter. It was fun to write and it went fluently.

I decided to post this, since I arrived yesterday from vacation... I should write a blog post about it...

Also... school starts in three day or four... my productivity will falter after that, to my unfortunate...

Well, here's a chapter. This is what happens, when someone is carefree from listening and the other has no idea how to approach the other one kindly... What will happen next? Well, tune in to find out!

Have a nice day!
~Adam

Chapter Eight : Living Life - Friendly Revelation (Part Six)

Ridiculous... absolutely ridiculous...

In my mind, I let lose of a serious of colorful words, some of them escaping through my lips. After Rainbow Dash... my friend departed to the sky, occasionally zipping past the three of us, I resumed connecting and disconnecting myself from nature. Due to mentally beating myself and cursing the world for fucking me over, said activity turned out to be harder than I thought. At least after reporting to Dhuradhan, that air movement seemed to slowly work itself into my spiritual vision, the news served me to stop the internal debate of mine...

I had started the first steps to Air Bending...

However, those steps were for the processing of air movement and not true bending. Still, it was progress and one, that made me busy to focus and to not rage over the previous events...

I told myself to NOT try making friends, but only be a friendly citizen. But no, without my notice, I mislead a soul, into thinking, that I wanted friendship. Not just any soul, but the Element of Loyalty herself! I knew that friendship worked with feelings and emotions, but to not register it? Just great...
I would have anticipated my speech, as a way to show gratitude and make an alliance... and not a friend leveled relationship. I knew it will lead to future misunderstandings, where the now speeding pegasus will get hurt emotionally...

It further infuriated me from inside, when after a long session of observing and supposing, I came to the conclusion that I was MAYBE... naturally kind. I wanted to kick this thought out of my head, but however I looked at the situation, I always ended up saying the same: ''I'm kind on my own ways...''
How was that possible? A being, who solves problems by killing many and that the first thing he guesses about certain activities, is violence? The one who had shaken hands with the once Death? A once Pure Soul, who brought liberation by denying the profit of The Light? The unknown being, who had died before three times and immediately wished for revenge?
Unlikely... yet my actions with these ponies and the outcome of each taken soul is for the right...

It was only me, who reduced himself and forced a painful belief upon his being. I said it many times and will say it, in order to keep myself going towards a goal, which was cleansing my soul. It was a psychological trick, the same which teachers and masters usually use on the pupils. No matter how long ago they had reached their goal, the higher authority said otherwise...

Thus, the student won't stop working hard anymore...

Now, I was doing same with myself, successfully convincing myself about how bad of a soul I was. While in reality, one would say I was purer than an Angel. Maybe... maybe... but it changed for my end and the statement remained the same...

I was NOT a good friend for anyone...

I merely acted kindly and showed honest respect towards an individual, in order to help her, solve a problem and make both of our lives smoother. However, she misunderstood, which instead of leading me to believe her low level of intelligence... it proved something else...

I've been a good friend ever since and had only experienced hard times, due to problematic lifestyle...

My loved ones... I do care about them, act respectfully and treat them gently. But only when I'm around them and as you could guess, that amount of time was really short. This is the reason, why I considered myself as a terrible friend. And for believing in its true facts, I decided to NOT let anyone close to me. I know, it could teach me a thing or two, but it was for the best... which proves that I was not greedy. Therefore, a good soul, which I denied from myself to declare...

Confounding, but once again, a working, easy and safe method. Fewer souls to care about, less suffering for both sides, primally for my loved ones...

And now... I had an action fan on my tail, putting her trust into me... I was planning on inviting Celestia into my friend circles, not an Element Bearer, who wasn't even welcomed, didn't share any similarities in certain aspects and mostly... I did NOT invite her to these circles...

My hands retreated from the tree and I turned around in place, as I gave up on connecting myself again. I glanced at my watch and it showed a few minutes before half past five. If I wanted to get to Generosity after six, not too late before closing hour, then I was better getting home and take care of the preparations. I trained two and half an hour, it was a good start for now.

Putting on my clothes and the rest of my equipment, I walked in between Dhuradhan and Dhanthas, all three of our attentions on the fast pegasus. Apparently, her training consisted of keeping up the high speed, constantly turning, spinning, while frequently fulfilling a flip or loop. I momentary wondered, if every pony race had some sort of Energy, because what I was seeing right there, was beyond possible to do with pure wing muscles... or the Fastest Flyer in Equestria title actually lived up to her name...

Shaking my head, I sighed in defeat. ''Impossible to catch her attention from the ground... neither with wings, given her speed... Ugh, forget it, I let it go for now, but no more friend onto the list. Celestia and Loyalty, two should be easy to not disappoint... come on.'' I told my selves and they quickly fell behind me, then next to me. Dhanthas smoking, walking on my right and Dhuradhan easily keeping up with me on the left.

For your information, it was symbolical, considering how The Scythe's mark was on my right shoulder, acting as my Dark side and the left remained clean from any mark... pure...

''Hm!'' Dhuradhan let out, his head snapping back to the flying pegasus. ''I shall talk to you later.'' He shared the info, before he transfered back inside me, through my left shoulder.

I glanced at Dhanthas, who just finished his Dunhill. ''Figures...'' He shrugged, not having any clue to make of anything from Dhuradhan's unexpected reaction. Maybe he came up with a new experiment? I did not know, but as long as Dhanthas wasn't involved, then I found no reason to be bothered...

With both of them hidden inside me, I picked up the pace and safely made my way to town...

_________________________________________________________________________________________________

I realized that the pony language was beneficial not just from what they were, but from Equestria's functioning. That they had a secondary meaning and the given situation decides said meaning in that moment. This revelation was brought to me, when I found my clothes dry so quickly, a little before six o'clock. In that moment, I gratefully turned to the sun, silently expressing my gratitude to the giant orb of warmth. Then, after a quick chain of thoughts, it clicked...

''Thank Celestia.'' Such a well created world. It was no wonder why these ponies spent their lives in Harmony...

Dressing took away a frustrating five minutes, after I had finally managed to wrap a towel around my groin to wear it as an underwear. If I was about bring the original to Generosity as an example, then I wasn't about to give her a filthy one. After all, she was a lady and even with my usual careless attitude towards appearance here and there, I still had the dignity. And it was against my morals and tactics, as well. If I would have been this ignorant, then I would have been just like those foolish equines. Aside from this, it would have been downright unlikely from me, to bring displeasure to one, who've only shown positivity towards me...

And I haven't mentioned the embarrassment that could unfold by that low action...

I packed up everything that I could bring myself and started my trek through town, to that peculiar and fancy building. While it was on the other side of the town and took me ten minutes, oddly enough, it left me plenty of time to let my mind wander over to a certain topic... friendship...
I just couldn't help it. That foreign sentiment inside me, forcing me to care about such low level subject. I knew it was the unstable Energy, Equestria's influence and the pressuring events, that elected this mentality of mine. I sensed it and pretty much said a 'hi' to this sensation. Yet, even though I acknowledged the path it was about to steer my train of thoughts onto, I looked into this matter, bringing me more revelations...

I know it was one successful relationship bonding so far, yet it made me wonder...

The first contradiction was the rainbow mare's personality. Even with failed friendship from my past, I KNEW this was too fast to be true. Yet, I was in reality and it strongly told me that I was friends with Loyalty... more like she found me as such, while I decided to play along, in fear that she might take the harsh truth wrong.
Sadly, the evidence cannot be denied... I was an interesting soul, no matter how I acted. My disadvantage was my appearance in this world and analyzing it further, it revealed to me that I was more than intriguing that I present myself for my own self. What a life I had, skills and knowledge... however I tried to deny or just overlook these facts, it led me to the same end... I attracted attention, when I was not on a mission. A visible action of mine, was fairly enough for the naked eyes, to make souls to look towards my direction... or look for one, if they knew me a little better...

After running down the images before me and realizing that I was indeed one who could rise awareness, I left behind those years and inspected the recent past. In other words... Celestia...
I merely turned her down and I had already swore on creating friendship with her... and this thought launched me further forward in my pondering...

Everything proved me wrong. I told myself countless times, that I was a terrible being... I was wrong and now I just overlooked my sins, for I am talking about my being in personality...
I made myself believe, that I was a terrible friend... again... I was wrong. If I was terrible years ago, then now I was better. Ever since the hectic events have been dealt with and I resumed a wonderful life amongst A'nforians... I improved... at it seemed like this improvement affected my personality and inner aspects, such as virtue and normal - by that, I mean Mortal like - processing of the events. Still, I was stone cold, yet I was aware about those sentient sensations inside. However, they were late and I had developed the passive ability to crush them, if I was not in need of those at times.

This self-development did not halt, though. No, it only took a turn and provided me with new realizations. I had learned how to behave for my sake... and the previously mentioned revelation allowed me the knowledge, to know what to make of others' feelings, precisely my loved ones' emotions. I have been blind to show love to them, all because of my constant self-convincing that I cannot feel certain things, only fake them, in order to be stronger. To prevent the enemy, from using this as an advantage.

However... the darkness from before got washed away by revealing light...

When Emese felt sad, why wasn't I able to bring myself to comfort her? When Ben told me about his new girlfriend, why did I just nod at him, instead of at least acting the needed happiness? At least I could have acted my sympathy or enthusiasm for my loved ones' sake! But no... I always just stood and stared... my mind not registering anything good or bad, depending on the moment...

As the end of this musing came closer, I settled on making up for all the unbidden reaction from my part, in order to bring joviality or sympathy for them in the future. I may wasn't Mortal, but at least for their delight... I must treat them as such and not as another A'nforian. And as a prediction, I decided to use this acting, to make myself believe that I actually meant my gestures... just like I did with my own emotions, having a false belief through my acting...

As an outcome, the analyzation left me with a few, unanswered questions...

''Is it possible, that I've been actually a good friend all along and only my morals forced this revelation away from me? That I was only blind to realize, that in reality, I actually acknowledged my loved ones' emotions and knew what to do in those grim or joyful situations? Have I been lying to myself all this time?''

Have I mentioned, that I felt ashamed for even thinking about such Mortal problems? I'd fallen down to lower levels, oh-so terribly... yet... all the shame perished, upon coming to the next revelation, though I was careful with declaring it. That is why I was humble with the conclusion...

''I am not a terrible friend anymore, only one, who has an unfortunate life... had such, have one and will have it...''

I anticipated the future and I saw myself... accepting the love of those who are important in my life... and they welcomed me gladly...
It felt... quite good, actually! It was strange and unknown, against my ordinary comfort, but somehow... I couldn't send this feeling away just like that. The single thought of how many things I had locked away from them and myself! The new opportunities with this revelation! A bright future carved itself before my very eyes, unlike in the past, when only darkness came to mind, when I thought about those who I held dearly...

Before the sudden eruption of emotions could reach the surface, I regained my composure and knocked on the door. Change of plans: Face my loved ones with a much more open perspective and delighted manner, in an attempt to make up for my passivity... I swore to that right there, that I will care for the treasures of my life on a whole new scale...

And yes, I meant that. Fuck the Balance, when it comes to my inner circles! To Hell with all those morals and golden rule! The system was nonexistent for me, when it came down to those I loved! I cannot describe that rush of enraged thoughts, all directed at me and at those, who played a role in worsening my reputation with the importances of my life. I blamed myself and I was forced to stop myself from delivering a well-deserved punch to my face, to serve it as a punishment. How could I treat my loved in such an ignorant way?! Me, who talked big about ignorance and how much he loved his family and close friends?! I antagonized myself, being no better than those useless souls!

But it will change... hoho, Hell yeah it will change! Every damage I had done overpowered those ones, which came from other souls. I was the one, who brought misery... and I will be the one, who will take the punishment and step onto a probable never-ending journey, to cleanse himself from those type of sins...

I calmed myself down and proudly declared...

''Mother... father... brother. My few and dearest friends... just you wait, for I have changed, even though I told myself long ago, that to change myself, I would rather die. You all will be exceptions, as a method to show my deepest apologize for my unforgivable sins.'' I hummed to myself, when I heard the Element of Generosity's voice from inside the building. It reminded me about someone... ''Celestia... I am sorry to you too...'' And finally, thinking back to recent events, I gave myself into it...
''Element of Loyalty... I will do my best...''

I internally declared all of these. My obligation and promise... I would have cut my palms to fortify it, but at that moment, I had other matters to attend to...

However... it certainly lifted up my spirit...

My thoughts were still racing, as the quite paced consequences of my analyzation sank in. I had the suspicious, that I may had missed certain details, however... it was friendship and love, blood and emotions... it was something, which was foreign to me and had no flawless way to examine it properly. The number of potency in this subject was sempiternal and quite frankly... I had no possible way to get into an insane level of observing, in order to find the perfect solution to this topic. Knowing myself, I would need immortality to fully look into this matter, but even then... it wouldn't be enough for me to form up the best conclusion... The possibilities coming from endless influences...

I had to feel it... however that worked, I was now willing to experience it...

I couldn't believe that I had found something so complicated, that I couldn't handle it. Seriously... I just... couldn't work with this, yet somehow... it made me feel... excited? Interested in trying it out? It was confusing to the point, where it provided me with a sense of happiness and a warm feeling consumed up my previous rage. It felt... oh-so natural, yet the fact that I knew nothing about this, still lingered in my mind. Like when I created connection with nature!

Come to think of it... it brought me the feeling when I was experiencing or Tuning... but with a completely different path to take...
Thanks to this thought, it gave me enough confidence to look forward to the future, where I will make up for my mistakes, gladly...

''Sweetie Belle, be a dear and let inside the costumer, please!''

With the touching moment from before settled in my mind, I stored away this conclusion, jotting down a mental-note to remind myself about this in the future, if I so happen to fall down to lower states in self-blame. I allowed myself a nod, visibly self-congratulating myself for the previous meditation, before turning my attention to the night before me. I half felt relived and half found myself furious at myself, yet I found my current mood positive...

Thus, I looked forward to this little 'date' with optimistic aspects... all thanks to this pleasant revelation...

When the door opened, not a single soul stood in the doorway to greet me. Before I shifted my gaze lower, I had looked at the edge of the door, expecting someone... somepony to be standing behind it, awkwardly and silently letting me know to come inside. And it was at that moment, I stopped myself from taking offense for running away from the door, for I spotted a youngling standing in the doorway, barely reaching the heigh of my waist. My first thought was that these ponies were able to feel the presence of mine and the one who supposed to welcomed me just left the door, unwilling to face me.

Then the name clicked in, reminding me to pay attention to the conversation next time...

Towering above her, I greeted the familiar looking child. ''Good evening, young one. You must be Miss Rarity's sibling...'' Taking a swift moment to note the similarities, it was fairly easy to see whose sister she was. Aside from the mane and eyes, she was the exact simile to the fashionista mare. I could have even bet she could easily impersonate her own sister, if she so desired... a few more years and she will be walking the same path as the Element of Generosity, in the topic of appearance...

I received no confirmation to my prediction, however, her blank expression rivaled mine. Either my arrival turned out be confounding or intimidating... or she was playing the child's play, mimicking me...

I decided to continue, after this quick and at the same time, nonexistent exchange. ''... is she around?'' It was better to not frighten her further, giving away how sensitive my hearing was. I had no knowledge how well these equines can hear, but browsing through what I have collected so far, I reminded myself, that Equestrians were just like Mortals on Earth, except the look and their nature...

Her emotionless expression never faltered, promoting me to sigh, while crouching down. It was a trick I've been keeping in my head, ever since I had left Mortal education at an early age. Now, nearly on the same eye-level with the little pony, I helped her to feel much more comfortable talking to me. As long as I stayed low, it didn't give the impression of a literally higher authority, who was much bigger than her in more ways. I descended down to her level, visually letting her know, that I was one and equal with her. A pedagogical method, to comfort the youth to speak.

I moved my finger across her vision, sickly similar to an Illusion motion and tried again. ''Is Miss Rarity at home?'' I lowered my voice, too, not just my frame. It helped her to move her focus onto me and to my question, not letting her to be distracted by our surroundings.

She nodded, though her face never changed. She was visibly processing this moment, the gears diligently turning in her little head. Moving out of the way and presenting me a path to traverse, I stood up straight, nodding down at her in gratitude for her invitation. I stepped inside, not being able to contain a paranoid habit of mine, as I examined the outside one last time, while I closed the door. Always checking for suspicious observers on the street... better safe than sorry, if someone - again, somepony in this case - decided to follow me...

The place was screaming at me to leave, that is how pure it looked. My clothes were freshly-washed, yet I found myself dirty, compared to the inside's cleanness. I even glanced down at the purplish, striped carpet, checking if I had left any smudge from my shoes. But getting reminded of the presence of the little one, I turned to her instead.

''I shall wait here, then. Thank you for your service.'' I nodded again and receiving the same motion in question, she bolted upstairs, disappearing faster than anything and out of sight. Honestly, I could not make sense of her behavior, but blame her attitude on childhood. Kids were known about their uneasiness around strangers... which was a positivity, seeing as so many sick bastards can desecrate their very being... my blood boils by just bringing this topic to my head...

While I heard the commotion through the door on the right side of the room, where Generosity was most definitely minding her business, I took a good look at my surroundings...

White walls, turning to a purplish shade from the other colors in the room. Darkish pink curtains around the main stage, at the far side of the room; before a kind of 'backstage' in the corner; and for a tiny area next to that previous corner. This highly complementing the other lady-like colors in the room and with the pleasant perfume's scent in the large room, it further tried to make me flee in my own disgust. It was a sight, which was pleasant to behold and the pink was hardly poking my vision... unlike in another case with a certain hyped Element...
To my left and in a row, facing towards mirrors on the wall, makeup seats, all four spots fully supplied with makeup tools and the rest of the beauty objects. What was the interesting part? Hair driers... mane driers? Nevertheless, I cannot miss the chance to repeat this running joke: Only in Equestria...
Equine clothes by the entrance door and at one of this hidden corner, cloaked with the pretty curtains; a lonely makeup spot next to the second largest stage and next to this spot, the staircase. To my right, the main stage, having three mirrors hanging around it. Maybe our fashionista was also doing photography? Or other pe- ponies rent the place for such? Nevertheless, her boutique seemed to be well prepared for everything...

I didn't have to wait more than a minute, Miss Rarity already trotted out from behind the main stage, where she had been. And right there, I actually questioned a rather conspicuous topic, after I had spotted Generosity, walking around the stage with closed eyes. Seriously, I'd seen other ponies doing the same before, but the amount of naturality emitting from them while they're blindly stroll around town... I've never realized this activity this much. It's just... just, why? Aren't they afraid that somepony - with harsher words - fucks them up, by taking advantage over their action? Ugh... only in Equestria...

''Welcome to my humble abode, in Carousel Boutique! Where every garment is chic, unique and magnifique. How may I help y- Ah! Oh, Outsider!'' Miss Rarity started her probably ordinary line, me interrupting her by causing her a minor heart attack. ''Darling... it is not very polite to scare a lady, you know.'' She resumed talking with that dramatic touch, even starting the motions too, by raising a hoof to her chest, as if it would ease her speeding heart rate.
''Why the hood?'' She questioned, which promoted me to pull it down after a second. ''Much better. Now, we best start immediately, so please follow me.''

On that, I had no protest, however...

''I am like a black stain on white silk, I warn you.'' The target of my admonition stopped in mid-turn, apparently, not understanding the meaning of my words. ''A dark blur in light.'' I really didn't feel like plainly saying it out loud, in case she misunderstands me...

''Darling, are you saying that my shop is clean?'' No? Well, technically, yes, but it was not what I meant. ''If my guess was right, then thank you for the compliment!'' Did I fail express myself again, to the point of absolute misunderstanding?

Nevertheless, I could not deny that, for it was the truth. ''That is true, however, a fact still remains. According to this crystal clear home, my presence is too dirty for its state. May I...?'' I asked, motioning towards my boots, asking for permission.

''Oh, don't be ridiculous, Outsider!'' She clawed the air, with a dismissing motion from her fore-hoof. ''Believe me, you would be out of here in no time, if your absurd 'fact' would be the truth.'' I simply stared at her, motionless in my odd position and reading her face, if she was earnest or simply polite. After an eye-roll, she added. ''Take those off...'' Before I could decide which reason she had told me the previous thing for, she finished me with a comment...
''Do I smell today's bought coconut shampoo? Or you really are a speck on the paper... now come on and be proud of your presence!'' She called back to me, rounding around the main stage and through a door.

Taking off my boots and carrying them after my bare-footed self, I followed Generosity into another room, finding her words enough for acceptance. And to tell the truth, I was in no time to waste more of it, so arguing with her -especially with a lady like HER - was unnecessary. Besides, there was something about her, which tingled my interest. Straight to the point, her choice of words and open minded attitude... there were high similarities in both of us. It was a far more easier case... one, that did not left me struggling before giving in and going with the flow.

Oh, and I was surprised by the fact, that Dhanthas haven't made a 'dominatrix' joke so far... Why couldn't she be the one, instead of Loyalty, who misunderstood me and...

And right there, I stopped myself...

The Element of Generosity was a reasonable one and much more to my liking, yet I was forced to step back from that close call. Just because I realized how much I have improved as a person, that revelation did NOT mean that I should be friends with anyone. And allow me to skip that already elaborated topic about why I should stay away from folding bonds with other souls...

So... focusing on the task again, I finally stored away every secondary thoughts, in order to prevent another friendship creation...

Have I mentioned how ashamed I felt for bothering myself with these matters?

I cursed Equestria's influence for that...

Author's Note

The first lessons he learned. Will his analyzations prove to be right and he will have an easier time? Well, find it out next time, in the next chapter chapters, because right now... SEWING TIME!

Well... I can't say that this chapter was too hard to write. The only thing I had problems, was making you dear readers understand his way of thinking. You see... I had the same issues with friendship and I still have, so... yeah, i was able to relate, making my job easier a little.

So far, I've been only improving in writing, making chapter after chapter better and better. Let me knock this down, so it will stay like this. *knock* *knock* *knock* Okay, done. Now, i just have to keep this that way...

Sad news, school starts tomorrow... that means faltering productivity... which brings you all slower writing process...
At least under the school years, I will be able to cherish in this story's mood, which will lift up my spirit greatly...

Well, I hope you enjoyed and actually found the educational side of this chapter!

Have a wonderful night!
~Adam

Chapter Eight : Living Life - Three Little Monster Hunters (Part Seven)

The room she lead me inside, was where the magic took place at...

From the bright colors, I found myself in a notably paler room, where only purple, dark purple, purplish blue and white dominated everything. The only exception was the curtain on the only window in the room, which was the same strong pink from the previous room. Said window conquered nearly the whole opposite wall from the door; and the window frame made from pinkish wood.
The walls were pale-purple and the carpet's circular stripes were presented in those mentioned blue, white and purple shades. Strangely, the amount of lady-like colors concerned me little. It didn't feel as girly as one would have pointed out, however, highly indicated the owner's gender and job...
To my left, a workbench; sewing tools splayed around on it, as if the busy fashionista have been occupied greatly, recently. Before the grand window, mannequins... equine mannequins, to be precise. Parts from different cloth-materials were wrapped around them at certain places, acting as a display for me, to have a good look at Equestrian attire-making. However, I understood little from it, for I was no tailor, who also had no knowledge about even the Humanoid cloth sewing. Nevertheless, witnessing this was interesting...
And finally, on the left, wardrobes. Some open, some closed; rolls of silk and many more type of materials hanging out from them. She stored the materials inside them, along with already done orders. Homy, even at work... nice...

''Alright, then!'' Declared Miss Rarity, drawing my attention. ''You can place your things there and tell me what you need me to do. I'm up for a challenge.'' She told me, tilting her head towards the unoccupied area by the workbench's leg.

I noted what she had said. Challenge. Looks like the spa ponies weren't alone with that, I noticed. I was glad they weren't unwilling to take my contract or request, too. It showed how open-minded they were, having the ability to overlook the changes of pace, every now and then. Unlike a certain portion of the town...

After putting down my boots there - mourning over the now bedraggled carpet - and unstrapping my little backpack from the Stabilizers trap, I pulled out the now clean underwear and pair of socks. ''I would like multiple copies of these. That is a first priority.'' I told her, whilst presenting the three garments.

It was at that moment, when the Element of Generosity shed her previous appearance and in her place stood, Miss Rarity, the fashionista. By simply placing a pair of glasses onto her nose... snout, maybe? Anyways, putting the finishing touches on, a measure tape, she completely lost her once elegant look and instead, a mesmerizingly stylish, secretary-like unicorn stood before me, ready to take the order. And they say one attribute cannot change a look... if only I could change my appearance that easily. It was a pain on Earth, to hide my identity, whilst staying casual. Blessing upon that reversible Assassin Gear, for it saved me from many difficulties in the past. Sadly, that wasn't the gear I currently had in Equestria...

''Hmm, so you brought a sample? You just saved yourself from having to stay still for the whole night, it seems. You have no idea how many ponies hate that part...'' Finishing her sentence, she levitated the tape back down to the table.

''Aww...'' Dhanthas let it out in disappointment. I did not dare to even try to find out the source of this disappointment. It ought to be in connection with pervert hopes...

''In that way, it would be easier and less embarrassing for both of us.'' I told her the truth in short, letting her know the reason.

''Please, this is what I do for every costumer, dear!'' She informed me with a light giggle. ''But if that really concerned you, then now you have nothing to fear from.''

''If only you would know what touched that thing...'' Dhanthas pretty much summed up my thoughts with that...

''After those are done, I would like you to copy each piece of cloth of mine. As I had stated, those are the first priority ones and I would like to wear new of those each day. The rest will come after this two...'' I explained to her, letting her know the rout right there and then, if she might have to get done another contract sooner than my request.

''Oh, you're supposed to wear new clothes each day?'' I nodded in comfirment. And in that moment, under a split second, her eyes sparkled in excitement. Being a fashionista truly was her treasure in life...
Then, the realization hit her. ''Then I shall cut short your discomfort, immediately. If you need clothes in such a way, then I MUST make you more quickly.''

''There is no need to place my order forward.'' I quickly spoke up. ''If Miss Rarity has other contracts, then it is perfectly fine from my end. I merely need clean clothes for each day, which I can have right now, by cleaning them. This has no connection to fashion by any means at all...''

She just smiled reassuringly. ''Do not worry, Outsider. My schedule just got cleared before your arrival. Your order is the single one I have right now and to tell the truth, this challenge is simply calling for me. I would be pleased to work on these... strange socks and...''

''Underwear.'' The moment I helped her out, she quickly realized the purpose of it. Thus, Dhanthas's laughter began...

With a nearly nonexistent blush on her snow-white cheeks, she nodded at me curtly, wincing with one eye. ''Now I understand...'' Regaining herself rather quickly, saving herself from leading the moment into 'disaster', she resumed talking in a normal volume. She felt no shame in her work, so I anticipated she just pictured the event and that is what promoted her the minor embarrassment.
''As I was saying... it is my pleasure, darling.''

Folding my arms, I gazed into her starry eyes, looking for lies. Unfortunately or fortunately, I found none and I nodded in approval, giving into her words. ''As you wish...''

She smiled gratefully, hiding the great amount of excitement behind the mask. Honestly, it did not surprise me, however, I was still in disbelief. Were these ponies actually that merry with their work, even though a soul like me strolls into their lives? And it was what confounded me the most, exactly. ONLY when I was around, was the time for their joy to falter and also the time for them to act as hive-minded mob. Some of them greatly expressed their discomfort around me, yet when I was out of sight, they seemed to forget everything! The same with those, who were kind enough to overlook my presence... maybe I was the one, who hardly forgave and forgot, whilst over-analyzing everything, down to tiny details? Possibilities... possibilities...

But I digress; Miss Rarity, along with the spa ponies, jumped right into the challenge, head first. They lived from the job they loved the most in their lives and they let the world to marvel on it. It was amazing to behold it - even though I prevented the twins from doing so, yet I'd seen that earnest attitude of theirs - and further increased my hopes, in connection with this town. Patience, that was all I needed, along with trouble-less times...

She placed down the clothes I had given her not long ago, wearing the same, pleased smile. Her expression in question swiftly shifted into a grin, when she let out some sort of coo in her raging excitement. In my already warm-hearted state, I could recall Dhanthas commenting something about watersports, but due to me swimming in my hopes, I did not register it at that moment. Some ponies were willing to treat me as one of them... at least they were trying. So far, there were only a few of them, however... it was allowed to hope for more and in my perspective, things were looking up, finally. Yet, I remained alerted, not leaning back completely. I preferred to stay on edge, if something might throw me off guard.

Although... I could not deny how well the night has been going... A pleasing revelation and another one, which I haven't said out loud yet... it was great...

While Generosity was having a great time at dealing with a completely different order, savoring every moment of the unique and challenging change, I drifted away from her focus and my mind wandered over to the environment. Patiently waiting for her to start up a conversation or picking up my attention for additional details about the fabrics, I zoned out the happenings inside the room.

Out of habit, I locked her outside my head and shifted my attention through the window, first. Coincidentally, the window faced towards the East horizon, granting me a perfect view over to the rising, blue glory of the moon. It may had been my imagination, but I could have swore that the celestial body was for a guarding purpose. Because at that moment, the event reminded me about the iris of an eye, getting revealed as someone's eyelid just slid open in the night. The setting sun's rays were acting as the eyelid and the moon itself was the iris, watching over Equestria and its inhabitants... including me...

''I hope she can see us. The night chick, I mean.'' Dhanthas most definitely surprised me with his tone. His way of speech and deeply sinister voice gave away who spoke up, however... was that lounging in his tone?

For your information, Dhanthas was a highly independent being, unwilling to worship any soul. Said soul could be anyone, it would not matter to him. He may act out of pure tactics, but truly respecting any higher ups was missing from him. Behind these higher ups or anyone else, he could easily criticize the unlucky person down to yellow ground, if he oh-so wanted... and by that, I mean he did that really often...
The only exceptions were Theilesathe', Thelestial - though, he only started respecting my once mentor after I got a hold on him - , The Grim Reaper and my loved ones... and of course, Dhuradhan and me...
Only his personality could give the impression of a complete asshole, but as I've come to realize it, his comments were harmless jokes... most of the time, that is...

But at that moment... I just couldn't find the secondary thought behind the sentence. He was serious, nearly as serious when we were in battle. Except he sentimentally said what he desired and did not carried hatred in his roaring sentence.

''I bet she's hot.'' And back to 'normal', again. A few seconds... progress, it was. No matter how little, it was progress and when it came to Dhanthas, it meant a lot, for obvious reasons. At last, Equestria was voting for me and not against me. Dhanthas was slowly developing his own personality as well, 'getting back' the positive emotions...

A thought rose from this another positive revelation...

If Dhanthas was full of negative emotions and he was just starting to process the positive ones... then that meant Dhuradhan was... oh, for fuck sake!

Before I could actually get into details, foreseeing a not completely positive Dhuradhan... I heard the commotion from behind the door, alerting me to turn away from the majestic scene outside the window and investigate the rapidly approaching hoofsteps.

For a time now, I've been picking up on the noises upstairs, but thanks to living with the thought of two soon-to-be completed souls were inside me, I excused said noises to them, continuing to worry myself over the potentially changing Dhuradhan. To my relief, it wasn't my Light self letting out frustration at last, as he was possibly trying to cope with the negative emotions appearing inside him, but something else. Now, the noises were coming from the previous, large room, since they moved down from upstairs, down the stairs and arrived on the ground floor, reducing distance between the door.

The noises themselves reminded me of several little legs, rapidly carrying something on them. Like listening to the movement of hundreds of insects behind the wall. Maybe several ponies were inside the house? Only for a short moment, was I able to get into absolute focusing mode and realizing that three children were creating the ruckus...

Before I could find out about their intentions and reasons...

... the door was blasted open, revealing the same little kids from a few days before...

''CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS MONSTER HUNTERS!''

In a perfect sync, all three of them declared the first puzzling, then tediously offensive title, at the top of their tiny lungs. Granted, Miss Rarity let out a yell in fright, letting go of each and every one of her tools from her magical grasp, snapping her head towards the uncalled intruders.

And me?

I found myself looking through the holes of a net...

Dhanthas was already laughing at the fashionista mare, her close-to-heart attack experience visibly taking a good toll on her. But upon spotting the three innocent looking kids, wearing wide grins on their muzzles, like they just succeeded in the most fun game in all of Equestria and they let loose of a group cheer... my Dark self bursted into painful laughter, which easily beat the one he had in the afternoon.

''Yay, we did it!'' Their cheering completely made them ignore the deadpan stare of mine.

Then they looked at their sides...

''Awww...''

... which extended Dhanthas' laughing time...

''Pffff, whaa-hatta-fák was thahahaat?! Holy shihehheeet!''

Agonizingly slowly, I rotated my head towards the now aghast Generosity, while with the same snail-speed, I easily took off the net from myself. Believe me, I contemplated on pretending on actually taking the joke, just so I could reassure the now fearfully presented mare, whom expectations were now filled with a lost costumer and an incredibly furious monster of the town. It was plastered onto her face, pretty much. She watching me intently, her posture rigid in a state of running and she was unable to say anything, in fear I might get ignited by rage. Trust me, the first idea of mine was reassuring her...

But not this time. I chose to acquaint all of them up, instead of choosing to surrender against them and showing that much submission. It would have only lead me into further 'abuse' , because I didn't put an end to their freedom. Being tolerant was one thing, but giving up was not the same! I was able to imagine myself in the near future, where these ponies pushed me around on their own will, all because they thought they were allowed to do so and the monster of the town does not mind it... Just. No...

Instead, I tried my best to let her know my intentions. Staring intently at the mare, further accelerating the building tension's speed, I took my time to glance over to the now conversing children and back to the Element Bearer. Her heart was most definitely up in her throat by that time and ignoring this, I watched the inability of hers on deciding upon the best course of action. Her thoughts were racing with every kind of disastrous pictures about me, committing something terrible and still, I was simply reading it down from her features. Not exactly what I was planning on doing, so releasing her from the grip of my dangerously looking expression, I made my move...

The conversation halted and a gasp cut short the beginning of a loud 'No!', which could be heard from Miss Rarity, who wrongly predicted my upcoming actions, for I merely threw the net before the three. Possibly, she thought I was going to hurt the young trio, which would have been right in a way, if not for those three's young age and the actually low damage done by them. Scolding was in need in this moment, directly from the 'victim' , in order to carve the lesson into their little skulls, without their relatives sugar-coating it.
Besides... physically hurting a child was NOT amongst my actions... anymore...

It took me great amount of will power to bring myself to a calm state and voice, before beginning my speech. To be honest, at first, I oh-so wanted just... destroy them via a harsh and ground-shaking monologue. To have them regret everything they've done and make them- no... FORCE them to think twice or trice, before making a decision. To show, in Dhanthas' words: Who's the boss. Such careless and cheek move from children, as usually, irritated me to no end. I know I turned into an adult at an early age, but this behavior could have been easily incinerated by the parents in a MUCH earlier age, without the need of supernatural events!

However, as I had mentioned, no matter how much it took me to ease myself from being a cruel critic, I succeeded in the end. And instead of partially giving them a good scare, I went with the educational route. I wanted to have them thinking about my words, not to have them haunted by them. Pondering on something was way more productive, then those mindless 'beating the kid to behave' methods. Those are for creating puppets out of the youth and control them in their adult lives, just so the politicians get more votes. But I'm getting off topic, the point is, I decided upon a quick lesson, for the sake of sharing knowledge and gaining a better reputation.

Since my actions were beneficial to earning the trust of the citizens, it was the best course of actions I could come up with...

Regarding them with merely an earnest gaze, no sign of the once irritation from before, I spoke up...

''Young ones, why do you see me as a monster? Does my presence carries the scent of a threat? I am just like you, a sentient being, who seeks no trouble. A different kind of creature with the same interiors and traits like yours, but with - for you ponies, only - an unnatural look. I can think, speak, dream, improve, grow and feel, wielding the abilities, knowledge and traits of a sentient being. My appearance is merely new for you Equestrians and the same could be said from my end about you, ponies. Do you understand?'' With a bit of struggling, I managed to stop myself there, before I swing back to a harsher mood.

Also... I said I can feel... let's just not define it further and see if I actually meant that in THAT particular way...

While from the corners of my eyes, Miss Rarity sighed in relief and half-visibly rearranged her posture to one of a casual one; the young ones shared looks, looked back at me, turned towards Rarity for help and repeated the process in bewilderment. I predicted right, they blindly jumped into conclusion, being no different from the pre-judgmental equines. This time, however, blaming this three would have been a mistake, for they were merely following the elders' words... thus, the blame flew right towards their relatives, for letting them giving into those false rumors.

The one with the red mane spoke up, at last, seemingly finding a proper response for their sake. ''Well... 'cause tha town folks sayed so.''

''Eeeeeeh, the children's truth. It hurts... hehhehhee...'' I couldn't have expressed it better myself. That would have got me right in the heart, if not for the truth behind her sentence. Still... this is how lies can be revealed. However, using the youth for interrogations, could be considered as a terrible action, which was against my morals.

And what was against my morals, it was a sin for me... something, which I punished rightfully...

Miss Rarity's little sister found the will to speak up next. ''And we thought we could get out cutie marks if we give it a try, Mister.'' Maybe it was the presence of her big sister, or she truly meant the regretful way she spoke. Also... cutie marks? So her silence back at the entrance door, was merely for a temporary chain of thoughts, filled with this plan? For some sort of mark? It was certainly too risky to actually pull such a move, however, it showed that they pretty much relied on the town's opinion in a way in this case, not really believing in the rumors, but not possessing their own opinion about me...

''You can't really blame us for this!'' Suddenly sounded out from the pegasus filly. ''It was really important to us and it's not like we caused that much trouble. It was just a mistake, no big deal...'' She nonchalantly told me, rivaling the style of a certain rainbow.

In that case, the blame was only theirs. From what I've gathered from this three's story, they knew I wasn't really the creature they hoped for. Yet, foreseeing this came rather quickly from their part, thus, it was their stupidity and ignorance. And it had NOTHING to do with the saying: 'Foolish youth.'
They weren't even sure in their actions, yet they did it anyways... typical child and teenage logic...

''Correction: I CAN blame all of you for this, for you three blindly came to the wrong conclusion. I disagree with your reasons, because instead of letting yourselves to be fooled by the rumors in town, you could have made up your own opinions about me. Such ignorance won't be an advantage in your future lives, I can tell you that much...'' In here, I abruptly halted, turning to another path in this speech.

Again, reminding myself whom I was talking to and whose relatives they were - and the fact that one relative was present at that moment - , I stepped close to them, reducing the distance and the intimidating look of my movement and posture. Sighing, I crouched down before them, approaching the event with a recollected mind, with no fuel remaining at all. Using the same pedagogical method, I didn't just lower myself to their level, but my voice as well, before resuming talking. I would say... some positivity, in the name of educating, if you will...

I started out with a white lie. ''Before I begin, allow me to advise you, that I am not mad. Merely taken aback, so do understand my offensive first-approach.'' I sighed again, making sure to swindle them even more. In between this brief pause, I - again - reminded myself about their age and so, I decided to regard them with their level of intelligence. They were the youth, not the grown ups, who were able - or unable, hence the majority of the town - to understand me. And as it was obvious, I needed them to understand me as well... the reason why children weren't my business, in case you were wondering...

''Now tell me, do you consider me as a monster? Even after all of this? I've proven myself to be like you, not such beast, who should be treated as such. Believe me, if I would be one, then Miss Rarity here wouldn't be talking to me at all. Even so, I wouldn't be in town at all, because a beast would not feel at home in this place...''
''If you think I'm only metaphorically a monster, who is sentient, but a terrible person - in your case, terrible pony - , then there won't be any pony in this town, who would tolerate my staying. The citizens of Ponyville heard rumors, and have seen a misunderstanding of mine. Aside from those, my time in here has been spent in peace, not looking for trouble. Sadly, most of the town either doesn't know me enough or simply ignorant... and this is something you not want to be, I tell you...''

''Now that I've explained this to you three and informed you about certain things, I ask you again... do you consider me as a monster? Tell me the truth, please, for you have nothing to fear from. Everyone... everypony have their own opinions and you three have the rights to voice them out, just like... everypony else. And take everything I've said and done into consideration, before making your OWN opinions and not repeating... somepony else's.'' Struggling a little with the Equestrian language, I stood up and took a few steps back, allowing some space for them and showing patience.

Three little heads were tilted to three different angles, as the monster hunters were making up their minds. While I positively noted how they were actually considering my monologue, proving themselves to be more than those ignorant teenagers on Earth, it also prove to be a hard task for the trio. My speech could be acknowledged by the elders, not by the youth, for I was no expert with children for once and twice, the processing ability of the older ages were more developed.

Before I get into biological concepts, explaining how the brain hemispheres weren't fully connected until adulthood, allow me to repeat myself again. I preferred adults. And one of the reasons behind it was because of the successful preaches I've declared and shared in my life. The youth usually remained uneducated by my words in each speech and thus, my inability to teach the youth with the same potential like with the adulthood, forever stuck onto me.
I was no pedagogue or parent, who understood children. My childhood and teenage years were recently left behind, yet I cannot speak from experience, in order to provide just a little knowledge, some advice or wisdom for guidance.

I am not a good example for none of these subjects...

I would have let the little ones ponder more, if not for Miss Rarity. Apparently, she decided upon tacking in and helping the children to make up their minds easier, not being the one to stand there idly like I did. This also proved that she had FAR better abilities at dealing with the young ones, having those instincts to properly help the youth out, softly...

''To tell you my opinion, girls, I think Outsider is certainly not a brute, like the ponies say.'' She started out, at first, clearly targeting her words at the three little ponies.

While Generosity generously voiced out the many things she's come to find out about me, Dhanthas decided to correct her after each attribute or sentence...

''Just destroyed nearly the half of the city under one night. And no fucks were given that day...''

''Ponyville has a new citizen now and the ponies only overreact by the changes. He is no threat at all, I say.'' She sounded demanding, doing a fantastic job and getting her point through.

''He's willing to kill all of you and wields the power to destroy your little lives.''

''There was indeed a little conflict on the day of his arrival, however, it was a misunderstanding. And it is still happening with the poor thing...'' Dramatically - and for me, comically - , her voice dropped, creating an effective, morning voice. A bit too much for my taste, but knowing these ponies and how much they express their emotions, it did its charm...

''He only wanted to see your pretty faces, before ripping them off from your muzzles! And he's dirty rich with Powers, lady! Poor thing is my ass!''

''I think he is a gentlecolt, from the way he behaves. I believe he would be a helpful and trustworthy citizen, if the other ponies would just realize how peaceful he is, actually.'' Voice drastically sounding genuine, she turned to face me, instead. So she too realized how this course of action could turn out to be 'cheating', I see...

''He just likes your goods, woman. He gives no shit about your opinion and how you treat him. He'll come for you the other day...''

''That is the reason why Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rainbow and I, have decided to wash his name. As of this moment, there are more ponies than before, who are on his side. And I believe he will be fine by everypony under a couple of days.'' And there, she outright ignored the now interested children and instead, reported the status of the town to me.

''LIES!''

''Oh, but I am getting off topic. What I was trying to say, is that I trust in him, in case you were curious about my opinion.'' Turning her gaze over to the three, she was thoughtful enough to summarize it for them, being aware about how short-timed the youth's attention can be.

''And HE will thrust something in YOU, in case you were wondering!'' Oh my fucking goddess...

''But this shouldn't change your minds, at all. I merely told you girls some more info about him.'' She sweetly finished, resuming to waiting out their turn to speak.

''Yeah, like we wanted you to ruin their already made up opinions. Way to control the kids to your desire's, ma'am... I would still thrust you.''

''You mean to tell me...?'' Dhuradhan suddenly spoke up, letting me know about his arrival, at last. For how long has he been listening, I had no clue...

''In that and that way, yes. Depends on how it would feel, if I were to touch her...''

Even with the uncalled corrections from Dhanthas - which most of them were sadly true, or hyperbolic - , somehow I remained at ease in mind, instead of becoming aggravated. Just like before, it took me great amount of will to keep their age in my head, of course; constantly reminding myself about how impressionable they actually were. Other than that, I was certain that I was over with my slight outrage. No harm was done and they truly mused about the words they've heard. This was a triumph so far...

However, the thing I wasn't sure about, was if they were better than Earth youth and if Generosity's dramatic monologue affected them at all. If it did, then as a result, we just swindled these three, committing that certain sin, which I was working on not committing in any ways possible. I'd have liked to hear their opinions, made up by them and not building it into their brains, like that chip in my nape...

Maybe Miss Rarity, interfering was not the wisest step and I should have silenced right there and then... her part felt unnecessary and after she had finished, the momentary silence appeared to be empty, yet it carried a certain tension. Even if those three were no use of me, I still felt the need to educate them, by revealing a 'secret' lesson. It was the only reason, why I found myself intrigued to hear them out...

Quite on the contrary, the fashionista's speech smoothed out the path for their train of thoughts, instead of blocking it completely. Well, my anticipation was wrong and her action played a constructive role, actually. My worrying was might coming from Dhanthas' comments, I trust. Many times I've forgotten how others weren't able to hear him and Dhuradhan inside me, thus confounding me a little. And just like that, as it was an Illusion, I made myself believe that every other soul present in the room, heard each and every word he has said and that is why I believed that this was the source of their troubled expressions...

But I was wrong, for they were visibly having a much easier time at working out their replies in their heads. And before I knew it, they were singing like birds, victoriously informing us about their opinions.

Possibly due to the presence of her sister and having raised by a well mannered family, Miss Rarity's sister took up the first turn to speak. ''Well, I don't think he's a monster, if we put it like this.'' She started, more like talking to no one in general. ''A nicer minotaur. Better than Iron Will, in my opinion.'' She finished with a smile and I took it as a positivity.

Although, it was the second occasion, when one of these ponies mentioned the creature, Minotaur. I was most definitely missing something...

Gaining courage from her friend, the Apple child was the next one. ''To be honest, Ah don't really know what he is, but Ah'd say he's alright, I guess...'' Unsure, yet slightly positive. I took it as a heritable trait amongst the Apple family, that the third aspect was in their blood. She was most definitely developing it, so this explained why she wasn't like her sister and with that other two little ones, desperately trying to achieve something, it played as an effective influence, to not let her make up her mind.

As the saying goes: ''One fool makes hundred more...''

And lastly, the little pegasus remained. Not one to lag behind, she didn't even give me time to explain to them what I was as a creature, she nonchalantly cut short this exchange. ''I still think he's a monster, but an okay one. At least he's fine by me, whatever he is.'' She highly reminded me about a new friend of mine...

I decided to not argue and take what I've received. They accepted me and I cared less about anything else, for it was the most important for me to get accepted...

Before I could close this case and call it a success, Miss Rarity revealed to me her secondary - or primary - intentions about her previous speech. ''In this case, I would very much appreciate and - I believe Mr. Outsider would too - , if you three were helpful enough to spread the words amongst your classmates. You don't mind if he's staying in Ponyville, right?''

''Of course not!'' Cried out happily her sister.

''Yeah-ha~!'' The Apple child let out, comically, making the perfect impression of a stereotypical western girl.

''Why wouldn't I? It's not like he's a bad guy.'' And shrugged the small pegasus, yet carrying a positive attitude about this matter.

Again, I was met with these Equestrian's open emotions. The way they expressed themselves was so unreal for my taste, however... only in Equestria, yes, the same running joke from before. Not like I mind it at all, but the high differences between this joyful world and mine, just forced me to note it every time... more like in every second...

''So you three are alright with this task? Can we count on you?'' Generosity pressed on, sounding like a coach, while she was pumping up the team and filling them with motivations. I had to admit, it worked without a hiccup, as the three took this mission seriously, yet they cheered in enthusiasm. ''Splendid! Now, if you all excuse us, we need some privacy, if you will. Off you trot, girls and don't forget what we've said!'' She ushered them out of the door, calling after them, before they could reply.

''Yes, sis!''

''Ya can coun' on us, Miss Rarity!''

''Yeah!''

And the three was swiftly out of the door, their little legs carrying them all the way up the stairs and through a door, which got slammed shut under a second's delay.

''Using the children against the idiot adults? What a cheap move, but effective. In the end, those midgets will follow you around, if they go overboard with this helping out and shit.''

''Doubt it and agreed...''

Miss Rarity let out a sigh of relief, before regarding me with a sheepish smile and a nervous giggle. Blaming her was impossible, after all, she just nearly lost a costumer by this previous event. However, I was in no need of her apology...

I cut her in, before she could speak up. ''Drop this topic and forget the past. Something we all should do as of right now.'' It was for the best and hardly containing myself from telling her my opinion - since we got into it so much - about asking those three for help, I moved to one side of the room and next to the window, where I was out of line of sight for the outsiders, before beginning to dress down. I decided to leave the trouser on for now, sensing as I was suddenly in need of the nicotine...

''O-of course, darling.'' She agreed quickly, getting to work on the already presented pieces of clothes. I heard her picking up the measure tape and the clothes, focusing on four objects at once with that single horn of hers. Meanwhile, I sensed her Energy at five different places, as I was taking down my body armor, with the throwing knives holsters attached to it.

Her magic... it carried no power at all. Brute strength was nonexistent, only gentle touch in her Energy flow. She was less than experienced with combat, that is how foreign it appeared to me. It wouldn't have been such an oddity for my part, if not for her profession. Still... I dared to state, that she has never experienced magical combat...

However, she caught on the events and turned to watch me dressing down, while sporting a troubled expression...

''You let them decide if you were a terrible creature or not... is there a reason behind it?''

The cat was out of the bag... I decided upon a drastic action...

I dropped the armor, my holsters and each cloth for my upper-body to the ground, spilling out a few of my throwing knives and the blades from my belt. A second passed, before the glimmer of the metal caught her starry eyes, promoting her to shift her features to an aghast expression and hiding her teeth behind a hoof, in a taken-aback manner and posture...

Her magical grip left the objects to fall back onto the table...

''It is up to you, to find it out...''

My voice drawn her attention at me and the sight before her widened her eyes, even more. She had the privilege to behold the sight of a half-naked A'nforian. And the ordinary features of each A'nforian like me, are the wounds, adoring our body and leaving less and less intact area...

''I'll be outside, smoking.'' I walked past her, tossing the picked up T-shirt and unique long-sleeved shirt at the workbench. ''Those are secondary importances. I need the other two, first. Take your time, Miss Rarity and I shall wait outside.''

She either trusted me still enough to not flee in fear, at this sudden realization of hers, or I struck her this badly, that she froze in place, pretty much mimicking the other citizens reaction, when I was in sight. Whichever caused her to stand her ground, I was glad for it...

Stopping in the doorway, I glanced back to her over my shoulder, for one last time. The stupefied expression on her features never faltering, nor her gaze leaving me for the slightest moment.

Sighing, I spoke up...

''For your information, you have nothing to fear from, as long as I am around... and this talk with the children could have been a worse scenario, if not for certain positivities this day, your relationship with the Elements and your very being, Miss Rarity... I shall leave you to your work, while I let out some well-needed gas...''

And with that said, I left her to her own, walking away from the room in silence...

While it did its charm and reassured the lady of the house enough to regain herself, I had a slight suspicion, that the moment I get back to the main room, she will MOST definitely demand answers, while she will bombard me with questions...

The disadvantage of mine, when visiting a tailor...

Maybe this night was about to take a turn from pleasant to troubling?

Author's Note

''Physically hurting a child was NOT amongst my actions... anymore...''
Don't worry, it was just a metaphor and a suggestive meaning to death. And the only child he has ever hurt was actually not real, only in a sick imagination, where said child was something... inhuman...
So do not think of him as a sick bastard. He actually fought against those back on Earth. Just clarifying this, before any of you decide to hate him forever... hehe, it's like he needs to gain your trust too, dear readers.

I'll probably get better at writing children's lines... it will be hard, though, for I am just as bad as Balance with them... okay, better, but you know what I am getting at...

I apologize for the lacking philosophy in this chapter, but it was intentional. And to tell the truth, the happenings were the important parts in this chapter, so forcing wisdoms and wise monologues in between the events, would have been too much and would have ruined the ambiance. But don't worry, there will be chapters, where exactly those things will play a big role...

Also, school has started and I've lost 11k words from the Chapter 8's parts. So, I don't really have my notes anymore and had to rewrite half of this chapter. And because of school, I'll be only able to write on the weekends, which isn't too much... hopefully, I survive this year and next summer, I'll be probably writing the second book of this... hopefully...

So, I hope you enjoyed this... well, empty chapter and hopefully, I'll see you all soon.

Have a wonderful night!
~Adam

Chapter Eight : Living Life - Dear Protector (Part Eight)

Night breeze blew against my naked skin, shaking up my frame ever so slightly. Drifting above all inhabitant and landscape of Equestria, the watchful moon shone upon and through my being. Quiet night, whistling leaves and town constructions, pure scents from the shadows... in these times, I truly feel cleansed, all the way to the very core of my soul. Undisturbed by nothing, but the cicada's instrumental jointed legs, electing tranquility scaled serenity in the moment...

Paradise... in the world of living, I found Paradise...

Ruining this scene would have been a crime, for my part. However, the sound of burning cancer-stick's paper only lent me shooting smoke and sedative sensation to every reign inside me. My cigarette playing the role of a tranquilizer, it extended the period of my momentary peace with the world. Nostalgic images flashed before me, each showing those moments of my life, where I just stood on my terrace and watched one of my childhood's most seen place... my garden...

Truth to be told, avoiding my attention, this remembering-ception did cause my heart to shatter fragment by fragment, the longer I recalled those times. I seriously believed that in that very moment, I will experience tears trickling down from my eyes... for the very first time in my life, might I add. Crying was a foreign concept for me, an inexperienced moment.

Though, I’m contraticting myself for saying this, for I have actually cried before... out of physical pain and not from sorrow…

It was in that moment, I realized what was affecting me so strongly and after repressing the finished cigarette into my portable ashtray, I pretty much told Equestria to fuck off and ended my relaxing session... pity...

Immediately, like my brain has been programmed to be pessimistic, I saw an alternate outcome of the previous lecture for the fillies - meanwhile, I had recalled what were the referred names for the young equines - , and what would have the following days be like. A farm mare, who left my side and abandoned the third aspect; a disappointed 'rarity'; a resentful 'rainbow'; and finally, a disapproving 'twilight'. I realized, how much I was in need to pick my actions wisely, in order to gain a good reputation.

And now, this goal was at utmost priority, unlike back then, when I only did favors for others, just so they would repay me, serve me something good or something along the lines of a 'prize'. Gaining good reputation has been a secondary objective and every time they misunderstood my 'kindness' as a way to brighten up their days, those favors were merely acts, out of pure tactics. From true heart, I've never did good for other souls. I wanted them to remember me and one day, be ready if I ever need them in certain ways. Or gaining good reputation was for respect and honor purposes, never to make them feel cared for. Everything was my cruel play, forever staying as the terrible truth. And all of us came out good from it...

I helped them, so they will see me as a good soul. However, in reality, I was no good soul, helpful or trustworthy. Only honorable and respectful, through my years amongst the A'nforians...

Selfish, that is what I was and am right now... yet I helped many at the same time. How am I supposed to decide, if I was a wrong soul or not? Again, that is why I am The Balance, for I have stayed on the middle road in my life...

And now, there I was, in Equestria and resumed the same course of actions, all for one goal... to seize the trust of the town, while living as a lie amongst these ponies. I don't know about you, but I certainly know about me and for my part, it seemed as a fair 'trade'. They get to have a productive citizen and I shower in their respect. And what was the best part in this plan? Well, think about what have happens, if I accidentally got discovered... they would have still had use of me and eventually, they would have just 'forgave' me anyways... that is, if I can actually say that their reactions would have been getting angry at me, for lying.

When I'm going to awake on that day, when these ponies will see me as trustworthy... I'll have them in metaphorical collars... all of them...

The persistent soul receives respect and honor for his or her hard pains and the past sins will forever remain nonexistent in the eyes of other souls. In summary, victory WAS going to be mine, if it wasn't at that particular moment...

Each action of mine was beneficial to gain reputation with Ponyville. I decided to grasp this single window of opportunity and concluded to focus on presenting myself wisely. Since I couldn't ignore this matter, nor ran from the problem, then I had to go face-to-face with the task...

My updated objective: Gaining good reputation with the town, via acting the full-out honorable, respectful, productive, helpful, trustworthy and wise soul, whilst ignoring most of what it takes to achieve victory. Showing authority; however, staying gently submissive...

At last, a suitable and Balanced plan, so with my goal set in my head, displaying it before myself for one last time before me, I went back inside...

The moment I walked in, I rightfully expected the fashionista to storm away from her work, just so she could question my attire, however, she did not. More so, she kept up the work inside that little room and from a quick glance inside there and over to the far side of the room, I saw each knife and blade, folded into a rag and placed against the wall, beside my body armor.

Good thing I lick down the blood from my blades. If I didn't have had the gusto to do as such, she wouldn't have been so pleased to not let those lethal items lying around, I trusted...

Although, the sight promoted an idea to find its place in my head. Seeing as Generosity was occupied, I thought I could make myself occupied as well. It wasn't like I could do much in that moment, only little things. Unnecessary tasks, which I've never had the time to take care of, under the hectic days in this strange, yet exotic town. Polishing and repairing my weapons seemed to be appealing to kill time and just to look over my equipment. To have them feel as more personal for me and not just items from somewhere forgotten...

After all, the distance between Earth and Equestria could be only reduced by my possessions brought with myself...
When I laid foot inside the room, Miss Rarity appeared to be truly busy, concentrating on some notes. While having a boxer hovering before her, from time to time, she stole a glance at it and jotted down some more on the paper. The stitching work, was what she was observing and getting familiar with. It was an undeniable notice, that she had never seen such a thing before and I positively identified the determination in her whole being, to make the ordered copy perfect.

She did not hear me get back from smoking, nor entering the room. My bare feet let out no sound, even though I walked past her considerably ordinary, not with a bent frame, like I was sneaking past the target, to steal an intel. But I learned it long ago, that bare skin was dead silent, unlike bare hands, when it came to take-downs...

Besides, the carpet felt pleasantly soft beneath my cracked and hardened soles...

Up until I put the zipper on my backpack under usage, she remained oblivious to my arrival. Turning to my direction - predictably, startled momentary - she made no attempt to bring up a conversation. From the corner of my vision, she appeared troubled, clearly in need of some clarifications from my end. However, she dared not to question the now suspicious 'gentlecolt' , who might just be actually a monster... for her, it stood as a question and for me... it didn't...

Most definitely having issues with approaching the previous departure of mine, after such nerving revelation, she resumed working in silence. I anticipated she had dealt with armed customers before and my exposure merely took her off guard, for she did not guessed it about me. After all, my sight did appear unnerving, after she had thought she knew me enough...

Though, this rose suspicion inside me... she recognized weapons, handled the sight of them and tended to my armor and blades properly. And if knowledge about war equipment was existent, then it lead my suspicion to higher grounds... was it possible, that the land of harmony have dealt with violence? They did live in a medieval era, mixed with the starting development of technology, so knights, archers, mages and warriors were still present somewhere else, but not in this area?

Unfortunately, but truly, this ignited some hope inside me and for good reasons. Still, I wasn't about to walk around with open hoodie and tucked-behind-the-boots trouser, just to show my weaponry openly...

Hell, recalling from my time at the Canterlot hospital, Celestia had escort. Guards maybe? And if so, it was another possibility, that said guards come and go in Miss Rarity's boutique and my action-desires got the better out of me with the previous ideas...

Nevertheless, if she didn't, then I started up a conversation... a short exchange, to be accurate...

''Miss Rarity, would you kindly lend me some abrasive and a clean cloth?'' I requested, pulling out my headphones from my backpack's tiniest pocket and stashing them into my own. Surely, it was a long time ago since I listened to something from my phone... I wondered what files I had on the device...

''But of course. A moment please.'' Hmm, it sounded quite a calm response, yet she eagerly finished jotting down the remaining notes, before trotting over to the wardrobes to search. She was probably trying to avoid thinking about the recent events that have occurred tonight and also tried to make up for the uncalled happenings. She's had an intense time so far and she was doing an impressive job at hiding her nervousness.

Yet, the need for answers was there and out of better judgment, she kept them to herself... two-sided blade, middle path... Balance... this further proves that this lifestyle existed everywhere...

''If I may inquire, why do you require these?'' She carefully asked, at last, giving into her curiosity. She definitely needed ascertainment, that I was not about to commit a certain sin...

Instead of answering, I presented her the armor and blades in the rag, rotating them a little in my hands as they hang in the air. After a second of hesitation, she nodded and tucked the requested items into the rag and amongst the blades, before dispelling the glow around her horn. I took it she understood the purpose of those at this moment and when she went back to her workbench - though stealing unnoticeable glances at me warily - , I understood she tolerated my plan, at least...

Nodding towards her in mute gratitude, I approached the door immediately, in a failed attempt to leave her be and calm her nerves. My sudden start for the exit only promoted her to watch my departure, puzzled and slightly taken aback. ''I shall be on my way and make myself productive, then.'' I stopped in the doorway, remembering what I had just concluded not long ago. ''If you'll need me, you can find me outside. Don't want to stain the clean floor and deal with the wrath of Generosity...''

Walking away and feeling her gaze bearing itself into my neck, I heard the sound of the lady's humming, apparently, appreciating my course of action and words. Hmm, proving myself good and gaining reputation shouldn't be much of a worry, if compliments and small favors were this valuable for these ponies, I trusted...

Outside again, I found - again - no pony around. The coast was clear and I safely took a seat by the entrance door, splaying out the rag before me and placing the armor against the wall. I contemplated on going through the pictures and videos, but unfortunately, I had none. Well, actually I had, though they weren't suited for pleasant nostalgia. All of them were about miscellaneous hostile areas or landscapes and even though the latter ones hardly showed anything unpleasant, I originally wished I had visual and saved memories about certain souls.

My mother, my father, my brother and me, having a gossip at one of ours birthday celebration. Or a caught moment from one of those times, when I spent the night with my other loved ones, like Ben and Emese. Sadly, my device contained none of these... maybe it was for the better. Maybe if I were to torment myself with memories, then I would have broken down crying? I did just recovered from a near-depressed state, by just thinking about the old days... and a direct picture of those whom I held close could have easily teared me up...

So, was that my fortunate, then?

I made a mental note to visit the Dream World and not skip the option, when I will get back to my current residence...

Leaning against the wall and crossing my legs in the traditional Turkish seat, I adjusted the two tiny speakers into my ears and took a quick look at my sound files.

Precisely, on the music and song files...

And... well, the outcome from first sight was just... sad... literally...

Emotional songs and musics, sad piano instrumentals, deep hip-hop and rap tracks, dark violin and orchestral tunes. These filled the 'Underground' folder on my phone and if the genres weren't depressing enough, then the titles certainly gave away the grim meaning of them. It wasn't the quality the huge problem, but the AMOUNT of these files! Seriously, what the fuck was wrong with me? They sounded good to a certain level and at the right times, but recalling the old days of compulsive time-spending with these songs, it could NOT be called as a healthy course of action to listen to these all the time. Such direction of interest and perspective about life, are the first signs of suicide... something that the parents cannot prevent far too many times...

I thoughtfully jumped over these, before I get down to EMO and break down by the front door of Carousel Boutique...
The previous folder came from that age of mine, where I could be considered as a Pure Soul, still. From the very beginning of my grand and granted life as one of the most important 'deity' in my home world's history. And as I've shared it, the new era and personality of mine came next, where my soul got wetted and forced into team by Darkness...

The 'Destruction' folder screamed about my old self's nature, not just about the music genres. Hardcore, rock, Metal, aggressive instrumentals from epic orchestras to modern sounding music. The type of tracks, which pumped me up for each day with sheer fierce intentions and authority-demanding way of thoughts.

Not something I fancied pairing with precise occupation. I did NOT want to bring this 'Destruction' upon the equipment, ruining it's durability by force...

Nearly every type of music genre could be found in my phone. Hell, even the anthem of my home country's! Endless variety, hard choice. I wasn't about to drowse my mind to sleep, but keep it alive and steady, for a clean way of thoughts. Yet I was in no position to strive into a huge battle, but relax and take pleasure in tending to my equipment...

I went with a simple, yet catchy song after all, getting right into polishing my armor's plates…

The light-armor appeared to be a black vest, emphasizing the spectacular muscles on a well toned body. However, each 'muscle' had metal plates inside them, instead of muscle fibers. The tiny spaces between these 'muscle-pockets' for the metal shards, allowed perfect movement for the body, acting as one with my movement. Since it was tight enough to hug my form, it was a necessity to NOT use up the remaining gaps, just to have more protection and covered-up ground on me.
I'd say, its efficiency only shone in close-combat, for it could not eclipse me completely. Preferably, I mean my lungs were open just little enough to get a lethal blow or shot in, though, it wasn't like they could find a place, where they could get a mark on that area, given how I walk, move and hide behind obstacles...

An advantage at stealth, due to the flexibility and the negotiated grinding sounds from the metal fragments, thanks to the pockets. Also, reduced chance at having burglar projectiles or blades finding themselves in my chest, only at one particular spot...

Furthermore, acting like an exoskeleton, the same kind of metal shards, but building up the shape of a spine; ran all the way from my nape, to the tailbone, defending the spot of that chip in my brain. The shards weren't connected to each other, however, the design showed otherwise. For extra protection and comfort, this 'spine' was twice the size of mine, crafted to be wider, so it won't poke my actual spine. This also allowed me to have no restrictions at all, while doing any sort of movement. Bending forward and backwards, to the sides and just to every kind of position, it protests none whatsoever.
Exactly like a part of mine, which I can easily take off like a T-shirt...

In short, even with clothes, the muscles on my stomach were visible, as if I had pitch-black upper body, with even darker shades of black on the muscle packs and exoskeletal spine pillar...

While putting it on and taking it off was a quick motion to do, taking out the shards was just as challenging as my commission for Generosity. The only direction I could pull out each shard, was from the inside of the vest itself. The shards were tucked behind the opening of the pocket's little flaps, leaving just enough size out of the shards from their death-grips, to be able to free them from the tight hold. It required some struggling with it, but as it was obvious, the armor needed polishing incredibly frequently, so it was only natural, that it was made for long duration, with absolutely secured parts...

With a little force - and definitely with a wrong way of approaching this matter for the first time - I freed one of the bottom shards from the front easier than I had originally suspected. It turned out, the flaps were made of rubber, allowing easy entrance and exit for the metals inserted into the pockets, while keeping them in one place. Now with one of the blunt-edged 'muscle pack' in my hand, I inspected it for any potential scratches, in case I had to use the abrasive to flatten them. I needed the metals to parry the blades and not to guide a stab inwards...

Before I moved on to the next shard, out of coincidence, I spotted some blood marks on the side of the attire. Turning the garment around, I noted how red it looks on its bottom as well. And so, I peeked inside the vest, getting dry blood and a crimson layer to slap me right in the face. For so long, I've dressed in blood, not letting go of mine and consuming others'. This explained why I always attracted the wild animals to me...

With the music playing onwards, I wiped off the dirt and dust from it, before I got right back to going through each shard, leaving out the blood for now. Miss Rarity would have fainted, if I were about to return a bloody cloth to her...

Speaking of the devil...

The light from inside the house all of a sudden seeping outside and a mare unicorn's form casting a shadow onto the ground after a second, indicated the arrival of the mentioned fashionista. Miss Rarity stepped outside, before she casted a glance at me. Her wide eyes weren't from surprise, but from safety, unsure of my reaction. Yet her hesitation lasted no more, before she closed the door behind herself, apparently, calculating my lacking reaction as one of a granted permission to accompany me.

The door closed itself - from my position, it seemed like as such - and the aura around her horn ceased to illuminate what little it could with its faint glow. I removed the left earplug, letting it to hang on my shoulder and I thoughtfully let it stay there, not being at ready to put it back in. From her careful look and way of arrival, she was bound to stay outside with me, which further lead me into knowing that she will try to form a conversation. Needles to say, I decided to let her...

''Is everything alright?'' I opened, saving her the time it would have taken to approach me with a starting sentence. ''Difficulties, inhibitions with my contract? Required advice, direction, answers? Or you in need of a favor?'' I listed quickly, sneakily adding the 'answers' into it, for I knew well her intentions...

She blinked once, processing my 'greeting'. ''Oh, of course not darling!'' Hm, she got back to her 'usual' mood so soon, that she even had the mentality to dismissively wave with her forehoof. Still, the amount of passion she put into the words could not hide her well enough. From me, naturally...
''I was merely in need of some fresh air. Usually, this is when I regain composure and begin the work at ease. For the superb quality, the best state.'' Although she lied with honesty, I got to give her that: The thing she treasured in life, was parting with a satisfied customer. A perk, which was remarkable...

Nodding at that, I resumed fishing out the metal shards and proceeded to polish each and every one of them, one by one. ''I see...'' ''... right through you...''

It didn't take her long to sense the end of this exchange, so in turn, she safely commented, still hiding her intention. But she was in need of confirmation, too and I could not blame her for that. In the land of harmony, a foreign and armed creature was invited to her house. No wonder why she had to make sure I won't cause any harm to her. Hell, she even had children in the house, who managed to aggravate said creature!

However, in the same way I wanted those younglings to make up their own minds, I decided to educate this mare as well. Outright telling her to not fear, wouldn't have been the wisest choice, I was certain about it. I mean, how could I possibly explain my suspicious, without causing a one-man - mare - riot inside her? 'Hey, I know you are afraid of me and have been waiting for the right moment to not be.' Just... no...

And what she said next, was absolutely perfect to leading her into putting her trust in me and confirming a - now less - possible prediction of hers, in order to reassure her...

''I should have known who I'm dealing with. A Royal Guard, and a special one at that...'' She more or less mused to herself, probably using this way, to find out the needed answer of hers, which was: 'Are you a bad pony?' if I had to live with their language. She hid it pretty professionally, though, even when blurting it out was on her mind and the question on the very end of her tongue...

I thoughtfully hummed to myself, with a touch of amusement in it for good measure. ''Pardon me to cause a minor disappointment, my lady, for I am not part of any Equestrian security service.'' I told her truth, whilst lying right into her face. I may wasn't part of a defensive organization, however, this did not stop me from self proclaiming myself as a guardian...

While I do right to gain respect and authority, all the while acting the kindness and sincere care or help for the other individuals, one attribute cannot be left out from my self-introduction... and it was chivalry...

It was quite the while ago, since I elaborated about morals. And for many souls' utmost surprise, I do have said morals as well. For example, being a gentleman for stranger ladies - to a certain level - ; being polite to a few higher-ups; and the basic senses of justice, self-consciousness, obligations. Hell, even caring, kindness, trust, handiness and the rest of the previously declared 'acted' ones could be found inside me... sadly, these latter ones could only show their light, when I see it fit, which happens rarely...

My point is: I am just like every honorable, respectful and great man. Dressed with customized virtues for my better judgement and in order to lead a smoother life...

Thus, for these, I won't stand idly, if the innocent - in this case, the ponies - get into danger. And NOT just for greedy purposes, but to fulfill my morals' order, so I won't die a little inside...

To say that Generosity was not glad for these news, was an obvious statement. It must have rose a red alert in her mind, given the not surprised, but outright taken aback expression she settled on, after a momentary wave of cold fear zipped through her face. For her, in that moment, I was everything, but not a shining paladin anymore...

To say that the next shard came to the rescue, was the perfect way of phrasing it...

''Then... then why the armor and- *gasp*!''

A penetrated shard winked back at us in a taunting manner, resulting in me, targeting an intense stare at it. A reminder about the tatter, who defeated me in a fair-unfair combat. To this day, I wonder if I faced him immaturely, or simply found an opponent, who bested me clearly. Truth to be told, deciding between the two has been proven long ago, to be an impossible task. Nor I can choose which one I liked the best...

While the shard sported a distinct hole of a sharp object's landing spot, the pocket on the left chest-pocket was intact. In fact, repaired and in better condition than any other pocket, when I inspected my armor's surface. There was no possibility, that this 'scratch' was hidden in the dark texture of the equipment.

This meant that Celestia left out the shard itself for a certain reason. Either she forgot to refill the hole, - which was unlikely, based on her so far got-to-known personality - or she had a secret intention for keeping it as such. I doubted she left it as a reminder about my defeat, so my only prediction was that she let me know about what SHE knew. She secretly and STRONGLY reminded me about a task, which I yet had to accomplish, all the while giving me the impression of a gentle being...

Honestly, her message was welcomed from my end, for I could only applaud internally for her well-played move. She showed devotion and care towards my direction, while not spoiling me and letting me escape from the explanations. A rightful action from her part... I highly favored it...

Miss Rarity looked back and forth between the damaged piece of metal and me, already deleting her previous and false suspicious. I gladly ascertained, that her wide eyes and taken-aback posture was a sign of worry and concern, instead of the once uncertain fear and shock. Even though she needed none, I felt the need to reassure and explain to her my name...

Presenting the shard as a good example, I began. ''The reason is evident, Miss Rarity, I trust? Self-defense and protection are my reasons to possess such tools of violence and carry the weight of my armor. You most definitely saw the scars already, but if not, then another examination is advised, for I have come a long way from my home. On my journey and even before this trip, I've encountered events, which you only see in stories or youthful tales about protagonists. I've come from a place, far-far away, from the land of confusion and set foot into this land of harmony, instead. The reason for having unusual appearance, behavior and items, in case you were wondering. For you, ponies, this is extraordinary, however... I call it souvenirs from home and tradition. Equestrians have absolutely zero idea of what goes up and down there...''

Returning the shard to its rightful pocket, after I had held it up once more, I continued. ''This right here, is the most recent one and resulted in a near death experience.'' To show her how much it troubled me, I brushed my fingers against the wound on my chest, as if I was lost in the memory. ''However, for me, this is merely a reminder about the soul, who put me into coma and forced upon me seven days of recovery... in Canterlot. I lost the ability to marvel on the beauty of this land, all because of an amulet, which was a kind gift from one of the very ruler of Equestria. A week of weakness and vulnerability followed after my rude interruption in the throne room... something, which I am ashamed of and will make up for an old friend of mine...''

I fell silent until I started cleaning the metal pieces from the back of the armor, one by one, acting the distracted one, to help myself out to keep talking, no matter how much I would have liked to skip this part. ''The rumors were right. I can confirm it to you at first hand. I know the Princess of this land and knew her for years... the only reason I am alive, could be thanked for her... She, Celestia, allowed me to stay here, until I return and deliver justice upon the one, who did this to me and dared to threaten my home, my loved ones and in the first instance... me...''

I seriously wanted to fall into pleasant silence, yet against my better judgement, I thought forward. The momentary wisdom wasn't appealing to me, so in turn, I decided upon changing it. ''I also believe I've proven wrong a certain suspicion of yours, Miss Rarity. Tonight, you had the privilege - or misfortune - to behold a hidden side of mine. Thus, your once opinion about this white knight shattered to pieces, scattered behind your fear, that I had caused earlier. Pardon me for giving you such a scare and I certainly hope you understand when I say: I have no regrets whatsoever.'' For the slightest of moments, an offended look forced itself onto the surface of her expression and I could not blame her for it happening...

Before her mind gets filled with irritation from such a effrontery comment, I continued. ''I did not teach those three, because they were younger... but because of the ill opinions they shared. When I lend guidance or share advice with others, my only purposes and intentions for doing so, are to share knowledge and hold a lesson. Age, gender or rank in society matters little
to me...''

''You anticipated I turned out to be some sort of criminal, or an evil being. You allowed the infection into your thoughts and gave into the other citizens corrupted rumors. You did exactly the opposite of yours and your friends' voluntarily decided task, which by the way, I did not ask for. This further shows you failed the lesson... you failed your own self...'' She did not try to protest against my rightly observed and shared facts...

Bowing her head in unnecessary shame, I continued. ''My words were meant to each present being in that working room of yours. Why would I try to make myself appear as a wise man, by educating the youth to support himself? While it was targeted at them in that moment, I at least expected you, Miss Rarity, to pay close attention to it. That is why I allowed myself to reveal my accessory, because I thought you will remember what I had elaborated about... It was supposed to be a secret message to you, in order to be prepared for the following actions of mine... just like you reported the status of your and your friends' current achievements with that movement you all concluded upon...''

''Now, even though you realized you were wrong, I am still going to reassure you and provide more information about my intentions for you, to make up your opinion again...'' Raising her head up, she prepared to listen to each and every word of mine. Her earnest and heart-felt expression confirmed how much of a disappointment it must had been, to come face to face with the terrible truth...

''When I said 'protection'... I wasn't implying myself...'' This definitely caught her attention, given the upwards twitch of the side of her muzzle. Apparently, this ignited the good thoughts inside her to rise above her fears, yet she kept the serious expression, out of politeness. This subject was a serious one indeed and she was respectful enough to show the required thoughtfulness towards it...

''Where I've come from, I was a protector as well. I would very much like to keep this... 'habit', for the sake of better wording and to stick with honest reality. This does NOT mean I wish to bring misery upon the peaceful lives of the ponies. However, just so you know, even though I haven't seen any sort of disturbance in this land, I am willing and am at ready, to jump into action if I find such an event. In the meantime, I would very much like to deliver a little help into the lives of the citizens around town. Deliveries, repairing, lending a hand - hoof -... to be productive, under the time period of my staying...''

''There are weapons and skills in this man's arsenal... in good hands, which are to protect and not to hurt the innocent. I believe you are comfortable with my presence now and have developed a new opinion. One, which won't ever strike doubt inside you, when it comes to a certain question, which I hope you won't ever ask... nor from yourself and neither from me...''

The end of another speech... a deceiving speech at that, carrying the deep meaning of my words and resulting in another soul to fall into deep thoughts. The common effect, it seemed. It appeared the innocence of these ponies was an advantage at crawling out from under the ruins of my already made impressions. I started out from the very bottom of the ponies' respect and expectations... now I'm paying the prize, for not approaching this matter on a peaceful and less suspicious scale...

However, my improvement since then could not be denied, for I had other souls' support at my disposal, already. And I was only building the trust and respect with these monologues, tactics and apparently... lessons...

It was visible, written onto Generosity's face, as I watched her processing these revelations. I positively noted her working mind, as she actually registered and pulled out such a reaction out of her. Because as the words sank in, her expression shifted to one of a regretful one. It dawned on her how foolishly she decided upon forgetting about HER opinion and - to my disbelief - who she dared to question...

Dismissing her averted gaze and settling her eyes on mine, she silently spoke up. ''You are right... I cannot believe I let myself give into the rumors. Me, who knew them all too well and vouched against them with reasonable facts... with my own facts, for Celestia's sake! I should have dealt with with your sudden action... like the thoughtful sister I am supposed to be for my little Sweetie Belle. I feel like a hypocrite... low as Blueblood...'' Another soul who I knew nothing about. Aside from that, I appreciated everything else she had said to me. She realized her mistake, just like those three from before and being the intelligent mare she was, I had the suspicious that she will think twice before speaking against her own mind...

However, she was just about to step onto the wrong path in her rant, which would have only lead to a terrible direction... one, which did not suit for this mare...

''I am terribly sorry, Outsider... it was entirely my fault for causing such a disappointment and betraying my sister and my friends... I was merely unsure and I saw it as the utmost importance to keep them safe. You have to understand-''

''I understand, Miss Rarity.'' I interrupted her, before she lost herself. ''The moment I laid eyes upon this land's individuals, I knew my appearance and my behavior were going to be a huge matter at several cases. My kind is not known to the Equestrians, but this shall not stop me from spending my time peacefully in this town and gaining good reputation...'' With that, I closed the case, leaving her these final words, highly implying that I wanted her to forget the past events and instead, focus on the present. No more elaboration from me about this topic. She heard enough from me, got to have an opinion and confirmation, so the rest was up to her to work out even more...

Thankfully, me answering that certain question to her, had caused a certain effect on her, which prevented her from keeping this topic going in our conversation. It may provoked her to nearly pour out her heart, but that was all due to me, outright throwing it into her face. If I wouldn't have told her I detected her suspicion, then she wouldn't have been so distressed about this - actually minor - mistake. However, this method brought out a new aspect for her, which presented me as trustworthy and even more honorable than before this ordeal. In short, this move was for the better and I could not feel wrong for making her go through such an emotional assault...

My gaze transferred my intention all the way to her successfully. Because after giving me a pleasant and thankful nod, she gratefully resumed smiling at me in silence, understanding the reason behind me, cutting short this exchange. She too knew well that keeping up the drama was not the solution in that moment, I realized. I used this brief silence to put aside my armor and continue sharpening my knives, preparing for any potential negative reaction from her. To my relief, she understood the reason behind tending to the blades and to avoid any possible, falsely alarming thoughts, I felt her gaze linger onto my face instead, refusing to look at the dangerous tools in my lap and grasp.

I went through each throwing knife, blade and even the dagger from the side of my boot, yet her collected posture did not falter in the slightest. For the shortest of seconds, I believed she tolerated all of this, but after an analyzation about the odds of that, I came to the conclusion that her mind wandered elsewhere. And so, the suspicion that she chose another topic to pursue bringing it up, rose in my mind... and what do you know, I was right, but it was inevitable, considering the nature of these equines...

''Hm, and how is your kind, Outsider? Can you tell me about your home?''

Her inquiry came unexpectedly, yet nevertheless, it was welcomed. Truth to be told, so far, the night has been a long session of commemoration to my own pleasure. Both short and long term memories have been called back to me, so I granted myself permission to yarn. And if not for the sole purpose of nostalgia, then to take care of this question, for I've been expecting this one from these ponies.

And since I was still in incognito, I was prepared with a content and short answer...

''That's quite the request, Miss Rarity. But considering how much of a trouble MY request has and will be for you, I suppose it is fair to ease your curiosity.'' I began, staying humble for her modesty, before unleashing the deceiving and from a second take, unsatisfying answer. ''However, from how complex this topic is, I beg your pardon, but cut short this little tale. After all, we both have tasks to take care of and I could sit here for days, before I could end my say.''

She nodded in my peripheral vision, taking the bite in one whole. As a clear sign to stay on this trek, I continued with ease. ''From what I've gathered and if I overlook the details for now, I would say, my people and the Equestrians are highly alike. Of course, appearance, language, technology and our nature is highly opposing. Aside from these differences, we are the same and none of the sides can state that the other one is alien. We are just as sentient as you, ponies... That is all I can wrap up under this moment, really. My apologize, but explaining a whole race is time-consuming to the absolution...''

''Oh, it is perfectly fine, darling! I wasn't expecting you to get into it that much, really. I merely needed little info about a possible destination of one of my future vacation place. Which reminds me... where is this home of yours?''

It was the time to improvise...

''The destination is far too distant to afford the journey. And there is an evident reason why it isn't worth risking your life...'' To get my point through with actual evidence and to persuade her quickly, I patted my armor at the spot, where the lethal wound held the memorial. ''Again, my apology, but I cannot tell you where this place at, for I couldn't be able to sleep, in case an innocent soul won't make it back to her relatives and close friends, all because of my inability to prevent her from death...'' I admit, the last part was a disgustingly low move, but undeniably necessary...

And expectedly, she remained silent at that. I could only imagine what could have went through her head, after receiving a serious reminder about a previous discussion of ours. My only luck was that this concept was far too foreign for these Equestrians to properly comprehend it, until they experience it...

''Hmm...'' She let it out, getting rid of every grim thought, before jumping back to character. ''Well, in this case, thank you very much, dear, for protecting me. I swear, from what I've heard and seen, you would make the perfect white-knight in a shining armor. I can just imagine you in one, to tell you the truth...'' I decided to not hold an elaboration about how it would benefit my fighting-style and instead, accepted the compliment with a curt nod.
''I'm sure you'll find your place here and maybe a job at the Royal Guards!''

I chuckled for good measure, before my reply. ''Your enthusiasm is remarkable, my lady. I appreciate each and every word of yours, truly. But I believe I'm holding up an artist with her work...''

She caught on my reference and she too expressed her joy from our exchange. The difference between hers and mine, was that I faked it, while in turn she felt it...
''Hehhe, you are right, Outsider. I shall get back to work immediately!'' She declared, before trotting towards the door, where she abruptly halted, as if her whole frame refused to obey to her mouth. To rise suspicion further, she glanced back at me, failing at hiding her intention, which was to stay, of course... a bad sign, it was...

''Well, have fun with... uhm... with that, darling!'' And so, she bolted inside, preventing me to see her breaking her own mask, which she so outstandingly kept up the whole time. Such a shame... she was dangerously close to swindle me...

Her issue with me now wasn't about being dangerous... but about how much the white-knight picture will be re-colored to a darker shade, when she'll find out about my actions...

But! This was not the end of the train of possibilities, for I had her at an advantage...

I had a way with words for a reason and a versatile mask as a sidekick...

There was everything in my possession, to make myself appear as the victim and not as the predator. The topic I am referring to, was in connection with my methods of defense. A huge matter, considering the brutality I was able to unleash for liberating and satisfying slaughter.

This time, I had the option to tell the truth while lying, due to being unknown to her. This whole world - with the exception of Celestia - had not heard about The Balance… The Avatar. Furthermore, their innocence may allowed them to plummet their suspicion to the sky, but their limits of it were visibly lower. Too low, where even their guesses won’t contain death, only minor violence… and that much I could have single-handly explained logically and convinced them how rightfully I hurt others… hehhehhe, this deliciously exciting feeling inside me, could be contained hardly from my part...

Seeing no reason to ponder about this upcoming revelation to Generosity, I re-inserted the earplug and resumed tending to my equipment, with the music accelerating the time…

My confidence carried on into the night...

|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||

***

The Hungarian Anthem, in case you were wondering:

Author's Note

ATTENTION! I will let go of EVERY religious thing from this story. Hell won't be named as Hell and Lucifer won't be Lucifer. His cross will change its look and so on! My reasons: Personal, but I believe other people would appreciate it too...

School is preventing me from working on this, so in case you haven't figured it out, chapters will come out less and less frequently... damnit...

Also, THE STORY DESCRIPTION HAS BEEN UPDATED! Now, what i've written down all those months ago, now shows my current level of writing at last! This might bring more readers to hook on to this story and give me the privilege, to read their opinions about the story!
So, go check it out, if you want. Finally, it is actually about the present look of the story...

''Balance has rose suspicion inside an intelligent mare - which he hasn't seen its shine - , so this might cause him some trouble at explaining... will Rarity will be the one of the mane six, to discover one of his sin and more? Tune in for the next chapter and find out, for he receives his gear and leaves memorable reminders for this fashionista, as the white knight... or as a black protector...''

Have a wonderful night!
~Adam

Ps.: Tell me what's going on in the comments. Again, i was away for quite the while and am interested in seeing what life is throwing at the people.

Chapter One: Prologue - The Universe [Edited]

The Balance In Equestria

Book One - New Winds

Prologue

There are two sides in this world, one is bad and one is good...
On the good side, there are the heroes, Saints, brave, kind and, caring people.
On the bad side, the evil, the traitor, tyrants and, criminals.
So overall, good and bad. We can't do anything against it, since we are not the same. One is good, one is bad, end of story.

That is what you think as a Mortal…

This is not the life, the world... the universe! For you, it might be, but not for me. And there are many other souls who can confirm this for me!

You see, this whole 'good' and 'bad' topic is nothing for me. Back then, when I was a Mortal too, I looked at these things just like you! But that way of thinking quickly shattered to pieces when my whole life changed…

But enough about me... the universe…

Now, the two sides are the Light and Hell. None of them are good and none of them are bad.

Let me talk about Hell first…

Hell is where every 'bad' soul goes when they die. These souls are called Sinners. They lived their lives inappropriately, impure,and always chose the wrong path, bringing misery everywhere. Their faith for eternity is... suffering their own punishment…

Murderers, psychopaths, torturers, and the like will be drowning in The Sinners' Lake, which is filled with the blood of those who died by these sadistic souls. They get thrown into The Blood River's intensely flowing liquid. After an exhausting fight for breath, they reach the end of the river, as the blood falls down from the high cliff of Hell's middle area. The fall takes for years to end, while the sinner relives those terrible acts, feeling the pain of their victims. And when the sinner accepts their fate, The Sinners' Lake takes their future and forces them to survive for eternity…

In the depths of Hell, The Scaly Mountains brings regret to their already cold hearts after they betrayed, spread lies, and cowardly let others die for their pity. These Sinners will be impaled through their hearts by icy spears, spikes and other sharp objects. The coldness in their hearts will be shared with their whole beings as the frostbite from the frozen environment makes them shiver and unable to move. They will never die and will never stop feeling this coldness, bringing the same feeling to them like those who got betrayed by them felt.

Revenge, Rage and Anger... this is how they felt, this is how they lived and acted in life. These souls will burn at one of the highest points of Hell, the Hellfire. Many vulcans serve as a punishing place for those souls who found amusement, solution, and relief by taking out their anger. The innocents suffered and now the sinners do too. The high temperature, the yellow colors of the bubbling lava, and the many eruptions of the magma chambers will reach everyone, bringing searing pain to these wrong-doing souls. Raining fire, burning stone and dust, and the smell of burnt flesh is what greets each and every soul up there. And the Sinners gets to know how it feels, when THEY get to be dominated by a free soul and using violence on them for entertainment.

The Black Woods; where the weak and careless hang. Those who commit suicide will spend their future their while a rope carves marks into their neck. They will watch as their family and loved ones weep and mourn for them, suffering from the loss. Meanwhile, the trees will consume their bodies, turning them into 'lifeless' beings and giving more space for the next suicidal mind. The memories and the opportunity to live will slowly slip away and only an empty tree will grow bigger and bigger, bringing more branches to hang up the Sinners.

Greedy, well-to-do, selfish souls and those who stole through their whole life, they earn what they lived for. Just what they wanted in their entire life... treasure, jewelry, gold, diamonds, and even more expensive and shining objects. They get it all at the Avarice, when the servants of Hell will torture them with these valuable tools. Diamond spears, golden arrows, silver swords and the rest. They wanted this from life and fate gave them more, along with the price of pain…

Lust is dangerous. It's a drug that controls you and clouds your mind. Some can control it and some give themselves into it. The latter ones will be in for a big treat from the servants of Hell, where these souls get to fulfill their desires at the Extasis. Tall towers, filled with these sex crazed Sinners, and they won't enjoy any second of this treat. They will want that dirty pastime, begging for more. But it's a false call, since there is no satisfaction in that and they will feel worse and worse after each time…

Many environments, many dangers and more dangerous ways. The Limbo, where the souls fight for their 'lives'. These Sinners did not commit suicide, did not kill anyone or choose the wrong path, no. They were just wrong, wrong inside and outside. That's why they have this opportunity, to find a way back to the living world. They task is simple... find a way out of the Limbo and get to the Purgatory.

Back then, the Purgatory was nothing but a ruined memory and the souls in the Limbo never had the chance to return to life. That is all thanks to me who let them have this chance, but that’s a story for another time.
Fear will take over their minds and the insanity will keep them going in this never ending cycle. If they fail to reach their goal, they have to start over. Once a soul reaches the Purgatory, that fire grants them a new life amongst the Mortals.

Of course, they will never get to start over their old life! Maybe they will reborn as a plant or as a star. Maybe they will reborn as a horse or other kind of animal... or as a magical creature...
And the Throne... where the Ruler of the Hell has his place, his seat... where he watch over this domain. The current leader is the Grim Reaper and the previous one was Lucifer. What happened to the previous leader? Well... hehhehheee... I obliterated his existence and took away all of his powers. And why is the Grim Reaper the ruler, not me? It was my choice to give Lucifer's powers to him since I found this wise being capable of controlling Hell. But before that, we discussed some things about the Purgatory and we agreed that it would be a positive change to that place.

I never wanted that much power... I was already responsible for many urgent things. One of them was the leaderless Light. Luceta' , who used me to get Lucifer's powers and get full control over Hell too, had to die. Yes, I killed him too, right after destroying Lucifer and getting his powers... and I did not regret anything…

After I killed him and possessed both the Light's and Hell's power, they invaded my mind. Dhanthas wasn't happy about it... you will see him too, very soon, just let me fill you in with this information.

So, they tried to talk me into something... something terrible. They nearly succeeded, when I was really close to killing my best friend- no... my brother... I consider him a brother. Both him and my first love, who broke my heart to pieces. Their words filled my mind and my weapon was above my head to finish their lives... but they ordered me... and I didn't like that…

I had no choice, but to deliver that finishing blow to myself. I knew what will happen to those two if they die inside me and I was willing to do anything, to wipe them out from existence and not just from the living world. My world faded away, as I watched my two friends, running through the portal to Hell. The Throne collapsed and I was left all alone... in peace…

That was the second time, when I killed myself and got saved by the Light. The previous leader was Thelestial, but due to his old and weakened soul, he passed away, letting Luceta' to be the leader. It's a mystery how he got to be the leader, since Thelestial's son, Theilesathe' is far better than that tyrant Luceta'. That kind boy greeted me, when I found myself in The Light, surrounded by the more important Pure Souls. They needed a new leader... and they wanted me…

I refused and declared Theilesathe' as the new leader. He was just like his father, Thelestial... wise, a rational thinker, and he can always give you advice. I made him as the leader, but I had to finish some important things in the Light's system...

The Light... where the clean souls ends up after death. They call them Pure Souls and they were the 'light' in the darkness. They were kind and caring, when others needed help, they were brave, when no one dared to stop a disaster and most importantly... they were right, when false words corrupted the Mortals' minds…

There are different kind of Pure Souls, of course…

Angels are protectors, healers and, simple Angels…

Guardian Angels are those who protect something or someone. No, the Mortals don’t have a Guardian Angel like they used to call luck or miracle! These Angels are doing patrol around Earth and other worlds. They report every magical disturbance in their area and solve the problem before a Mortal notices ANY kind of unnatural happening. They eliminate those magical creatures, who stumbled into a Mortal area, or they take care of the powerful beings who are making a disaster for the humans. They are also stationed in The City of Light, where they guard the Light and defend it.

But I doubt they will need to defend it from anything, since the Grim Reaper and Theilesathe' know better than to start another war between Light and Dark. But another world can always try and ruin one of the most powerful parts of the universe…

Holy Angels... another name which the Mortals use in the wrong way. These Angels are healers and advanced in additional skills. The healers appeared when the war between Light and Hell broke out, and the mages already existed. But their numbers decreased, since the war left critical damages on the Guardian Angels and the healers required more helping hands. Thus, the mages barely had any Holy Angels and they had to make healers from most of these Angels, leaving behind the other mages and decreasing their numbers even more.
The war ended a few years ago and thankfully, Holy Angels started to become mages again. Nowadays, healers are all females, due to their careful attitude and tender treatment. The females are the clever ones, but many male has the right mind, to become a mage...
And the rest of the males continued being the protectors, along with a few females, who showed great skills in combat and patrol duties.

Guide Angels are those who helps the new Pure Souls, fitting into their new lives amongst the other Pure Souls. They're often called simply Angels or 'simple' Angels, since every Angel has to be something. If these Angels are not capable to be protectors, healers or mages, then they'll remain simply Angels. If these 'simple' Angels turns out to be outstanding in helping the Pure Souls, then they will become Guide Angels.

Guide Angels have to take care of the new Pure Souls. When a Mortal dies and ends up in the Light, then these Angels will greet them first. They have to show the system, the history, the duties as a Pure Soul and of course, how ,the new Pure Soul died. They have to show the events after the death, the loved ones of the new Pure Souls and allow them to leave a small sign, as a goodbye…
Every Pure Soul has to do this, that's why they're called Angels. And Guide Angels have to take care of even more new Pure Souls, since they're better in this job than the simple Angels.
And the Elders, who were just mightier Angels than the others. But today, they're in charge and control The Light. They get the reports from the Mortal world and their words are saint and unquestionable. They take care of issues concerning the Mortal world.

A troubling report from the Mortal world? They organize the Guardian teams, who will have to get rid of the disturbance amongst the Mortals.
A new Pure Soul? They choose a free Guide Angel or a free Angel to welcome the new soul.
New world discovery is a really serious event, that's why they have to check out the new place. Back then, they used to block it away from the naked eye, so Hell won't corrupt the new world. But now, they're trying to become allies with the unknown world and leave a few Guardian Angel, so they can protect that area too. Maybe a rogue shadow or demon or other magical creature might decide to go on a rampage…

The peace in the City of Light must be present, so they have to keep up the laws. The Pure Souls are all aware of these laws and they know better than wishing for a bad afterlife...
Diplomacy, security, organization, lore, research, expanding and peace. These words can perfectly describe The Light already, but something is missing... leadership...
The Leader of the Light, whose words are the most sacred and absolutely unquestionable. Hmm... it is just a sad memory now...
Theilesathe' and I changed the rules. It is true, that the words of the Leader of the Light are sacred and unquestionable, but! The leader must listen to the Elders' suggestions, as they are the council too! These advices and ideas for the future can be denied and accepted from the leader. What the leader finds right, he allows it and if the Elders finds the leader's choices maleficent, then they have the rights to vote down the leader's plan and the leader itself...
Even if Hell sounds dark and The Light looks bright, they have their own good and bad. As an example, if Hell wouldn't be a nightmare for the Mortals, then they wouldn't try to clear themselves from their sins. If The Light wouldn't be like a perfectionist, then the Mortals wouldn't try to be pure souls. One is easy to reach, while the other one needs a long and hard life. The Mortals choose, which path they want to take...
Back then, Hell purposely dragged good Mortals down to Hell, to increase the number of Lucifer's army. The Mortals were forced to get used to their new path. The clear Mortals got thrown down to Hell and Lucifer freed himself from his already broken chains. I should have know, that my soul wasn't enough pure, to enslave him onto his throne. I committed suicide and that marked myself with a sin. That, and Lucifer was far stronger than my young powers. And so, he broke out from his chains and started regathering Hell's army.
The Gatekeeper, the empty soul by the The Gates of Hell and Road to Light. He was forever chained to the two portal, which lead to Hell and Light. He was a martyr and voiced out his sins, even if The Light would have accepted him. But he sticked to his words and since no one managed to decide where he belonged, they left him as an empty soul. His destiny was to look into the Mortals' souls and decide which one of them is worth to be sent to The Light and which one deserved to rot in Hell. His judgement came from what he saw and what he didn't. The Observers Eye of the Sinner... the most horrifying sight and the the most effective things you can obsess... and they're mine...
The Gatekeeper changed, when Lucifer offered him forgiveness from all of his 'sins' and promised him freedom. He refused and Hell's ruler made him accept his offer by force, bringing unbearable pain upon him. And as one would expect, The Gatekeeper started sending every soul to Hell, no matter what they were... Pure Souls or Sinners...
To stop Lucifer, I had no choice, but kill The Gatekeeper. With the help ofThe Traveling Horseman, I was able to find the portals, kill The Gatekeeper and acquire his eyes. Meanwhile, definitely creating the worst first impression on me, in the great Spirit's eyes. I treated him in the wrong way, harmed him and left him on his own, while I searched for answers at The Bridge of Memories.
And who's guarding the portals now? It was my suggestion to Theilesathe'... a fair solution, which showed him why I was the Balance. The homeless dogs around the world, suffering from starvation were involved in this idea and the outcome was both wrong and right...
Cerberus appeared before us, with three heads on a dog's body. It was huge and had many sort of dogs in it. Different legs, strange tail and three kind of heads. It looked odd, but Light and Dark magic choose this outcome. And so, every dog on Earth, which was lost and weak, merged together in one, gate protecting Spirit. Strangely, Theilesathe' found the outcome good and agreed to use Cerberus, as the new Gatekeeper. The Grim Reaper actually found the dog beautiful!
Looks like the Ruler of the Hell is a true artist. Finding the beauty and essence in a creature like that... I'm certain in my thought...
When I committed suicide, an Angel saved me... Celestia. I can't quiet remember what happened on that day, but I'm certain in one fact... she saved me.... She told me to always stay strong, listen to my heart and she gave me a relic, which I never used. She told me to only use it, when I find no escape from this world. Not only I forgot about her gift, but I ignored her words after a year...
I was a good soul and fought against Hell. I risked my own life, to save the innocent and never asked for any reward. I was calm, polite and caring... and I never received these from the others...
Due to my Dark powers, I soon learned, that I can change the world around me. I found no harm in using a small bit of those Dark powers and started to have fun. I never hurt others though and used the power of the words, to 'win' a fight. My magical attacks were merely a disarming level and no blood fouled my hands.
I put a dot on the end of Lucifer's sentence, when I locked him away from the living world. And I was proud to say... I did it...
Soon after Lucifer's defeat, Thelestial passed away. The old soul created The Light and the news hit us all.
The city I was living in turned upside down, when the new president secretly planned on creating a dictator system. My family already had problems with money, but that bastard's new laws completely ruined us, creating arguments between my parents and brother.
The criminals went overboard since living life fairly became too hard for them and the once rich people had to steal and go into illegal businesses. Those who couldn't get any money left the country or killed themselves, immediately sending their souls to Hell.
My grandmother passed away as well, adding to the tragedy list...
And the final blow was by someone completely else... my first love...
I let out my well-built-up anger on her boyfriend, and I regretted nothing. That was the first time I hurt a soul or any kind of living being, and I committed this sin again and again.
Soon, I became a beast who only cared about himself, who had enough from others who used him. It was a miracle how I managed to keep up the Balance with that attitude...
That's when Dhanthas came into the picture. One day, he started talking to me in my mind, telling me hurtfully true facts about the world's situation. He wanted me to let out my frustration and anger on others who were bad and not just call the Angels or knock them out with a few kicks and punches... no... he wanted me to kill... to commit one of the most serious sins...
I found no other choice and picked up the name Headhunter, and I hid my identity and eliminated the criminals on the streets. After that, I had to take care of the gangs and mafia, which I wasn't able to do alone...
I created my own team of assassins and we all expanded our territory around the city, the side of the country, then over the whole country. The president made our job harder and ruined my personal life, while he was trying to get true evidence about my work. He knew who I was, but no one believed him, since I was still a teenager.
A teenager, who was an adult from the inside and looked worn out from the outside...
We continued our work, while I jumped from identity from identity. I was the Headhunter, Dhuradhan... and Adam...
Sorry, I just barely hear my own name... everyone calls me Dhuradhan or Balance... or simply Avatar... Only Ben, who remained faithful and loyal to me when he found out what I was. I considered him as a brother and he was the only one who congratulated me for locking Lucifer... but no one else, not even The Light!
Personal life ruined, Headhunter being the most wanted 'criminal' and Dhuradhan the 'corrupted' Avatar... my three lives and world were in danger or got taken away from me. No wonder how I got tricked by a vampire... that whore turned me into a monster! My Dark powers turned vampirism into cannibalism and put an end to my overly asked question... ''Did I lose my humanity?'' I just lost my virginity with a vampire and what I get in return? A beast side?
The answer was yes and what happened to me confirmed this...
Due to my change of personality, Luceta' sent the Guardian Angels after me and took away my cross, my powers, and title. But the virus from the vampire remained and there was no magical power inside me to lock away my hunger for blood and meat. I suffered for months, forcing back the beast inside me and I looked like a dead person. I was close to death ,my skin paling every day and repeatedly felt the pain inside me.
Dhanthas' words took a hold of me and I left to the wild life in forests and mountains. I drank deer blood and ate wolf meat... raw and sour...
I soon learned to use my beast self and acquired new abilities. I became a better hunter and tracking down targets became too easy. My nails got stronger and longer, along with my hand size. I had claws! My senses improved for my Mortal form and my eyes were like a predators’. The darkness wasn't a dangerous territory for me, but an advantage, a hiding place... a home... My vision changed and started to notice the movement in the darkness. Then the details of the trees, grass and bushes. And soon, my eyes were made for the night life, allowing me to see in the darkness...
I moved in the shadows and darker areas, hiding myself from Mortal eyes. This changed my lifestyle and way of thinking and I left behind my crazy, loud teenager self. I returned to my assassin work and instead of killing my targets, I ate them...
After drinking blood and eating flesh, I realized the difference between each 'meal'. Blood was tasty, meat was delicious and lived my life like this...
But letting out my beast self was hard, especially when the security were looking for me. I was suffering again and needed a way to leave the city, the area ,and the country...
The plan was made and the Headhunter died by a Mortal girl's hands... she who broke my heart once came back to me for forgiveness and I used her, just like she used me! Dhanthas' mind games probably got onto me too, when I convinced her to kill me...
After my 'death', I left the country, but not before I spent my time at a camp. The programs and games were a great distraction and I was left unseen... except for one Angel...
Captain Martin, Guardian Angel team leader... he had MY cross and was attending at the camp's entertainment too! He knew I was there, but never spotted me... well, only after I murdered a small group of terrorist. They tried to take over the camp and use us as trade tools... my most hated treatment... slavery...
His attack went through me and impaled several organs inside me. My death was close... literally...
The Grim Reaper emerged from Hell and came for me. He claimed that I should be dead already, since my Angel... my savior... Celestia pulled me back to life...
I wanted to live, I HAD to live! I was the Balance and faith gave me a chance to continue protecting the world! And... well, I took that chance...
My unbelievable way of defeating Death itself can be described with a few words: Madness, stupidity, self harm, near suicide and gruesome...
I took away The Reaper's Scythe and the power from it. Dhanthas recovered and helped me defeat the Captain, who stood no chance against me and my new weapon. And how coincidental! My cross was inside his back!
The Traveling Horseman did that to him and I can only thank him and for faith, for being so kind and helping me to get my cross back... I regret treating him disrespectfully…

To put it in simple, I murdered Captain Martin, took away HIS powers too and locked his soul inside the scythe. Sending him to Hell wouldn't be a clever move, since Lucifer would have made him useful on his side...
At that camp, The Grim Reaper became a free soul, who got freed by the Balance. It wasn't supposed to happen, but I made the right choice! That old soul never wanted his destiny to be all about sending the souls to Hell. He was wise and felt horrible for his acts. One would say I'm wrong for saying that, but The Grim Reaper is one of the nicest beings in the world! He knows what is right and what isn't. His wise opinion and well flowing thoughts are gold worthy! He is more like a Pure Soul than a Spirit, whose mind is dark...
That is why I chose him as the Ruler of the Hell...
I returned and with a new personality! My powers were back and I was stronger than before! My mind could come up with plans for the future and my steps were careful. I was new... I was better...
The claws from my beast self became highly dangerous and more effective. And my eyes were able to see the world clearer than a Mortal. Captain Martin's powers returned the Balance inside me being helpful to voice my opinion against Dhanthas. My cross contained additional abilities, which I used to expand my capacity of energy, allowing me to gain insane amounts of power. From where my cross obtained those abilities and energy, I'll never know. But it did help me to allow myself a days long, non-stop energy wasting...
The world, Hell and the Light, still knew nothing about my return. The Traveling Horseman was probably honored to hear the news first, but to meet with the Avatar firstly?! His opinion about me most definitely changed after our adventure...
But without his help, I wouldn't be able to acquire The Gatekeeper's powers and eyes. The portals to Hell and Light were destroyed and my new ability helped me on my road.
The world was surprised to hear my return and I used this as my advantage...
Lucifer's army stopped increasing, nearly ruining his plan. The Light and Luceta' begged for my help, which I refused expectedly. The president was simply burning from anger, when I left him a message. My 'friends' and Ben were happy to see me... though, I only saw that on Ben...
And who got the worst of it?
Viki... the girl who broke my heart and stabbed me literally. She 'met' with me after a celebration and froze in place, when she realized who I was. I told her what will happen, about her future...
Back then, I kept a close eye on her... but that night, I told her how much I hate her and I will ignore her completely. Lucifer and The Light, as a punishment for 'killing me', made her life miserable and refused to protect her. I was the last one who refused to protect her... it hit her hard... Poor girl, the whole world was against her... and her crush too!
Yes, after she broke my heart, a few months later, she had a small crush on me. When I faked my forgiveness and acted like a friend, she confessed me her love and I used this opportunity to drink from her.
It never happened though... interruptions came and I was left hungry...
Ugh... these memories are getting on my nerves! I can't even talk and have to force myself to not curse at some point!
Let's just keep going...
So, life was good for me and I managed to place a collar on Dhanthas. His words were ignored from my part and he always tried to get me into something bad. Not literally bad, of course, but to let out my frustration on someone so he can enjoy the brutality from me...
He was and still is,, a good friend of mine and one of the best teammate in my life... you can't hear it, but he's fake crying in my head right now...
The city started to become a better place and many people started to approve of my actions. This placed The President into a bad position and sent more cops after me... useless soul...
Lucifer recovered from his surprise and I already knew what was his plan...
... releasing Hell's army to the Mortal world...
Shadows, disguised as average Mortals, completed a ritual in four temples in the city. The four temples were around an ancient graveyard, which they used to revive the dead and open the portal for Hell's army... right in the middle of the busy city!
And where was I? Why did I let this happen? Or how did I let this happen?
I was captured...
The President tried to bring me into the station while I was trying to live my life as a normal teenager... that meant, I had to sit in school and listen quietly. It was planned perfectly!
The officers only found a teenager who got eliminated by the Headhunter in the middle of a lesson! I never thought they would believe that fake blood on my neck...
But that trick was short lived because they wanted to bring Ben into the station since they found evidence about his connection with the Headhunter!
My escape plan left him too shocked to speak for a long time...
I gathered my team and shared my plan with them. And after sending them to the four temple, I was left alone in the last mafia building, where I 'let' the cops catch me. In the courthouse, I wasted time and waited for the Moon to rise up. Why, you may ask. Lucifer's plan was obvious and he wasn't the only one who saw that special day! The moonlight shone upon Earth in an unique degree, thus giving out Dark energy for every Shadow, Demon and Dark Angel.
And since I possessed Dark powers, it highly increased my already high level of energy capacity…

Shadows; simple servants from Hell. They can remain unseen in the shadows, but the sunlight hurts them or, for that matter, and kind of light source. When they're silhouettes, they can be easily destroyed by small light sources or physical damage. Even a Mortal can face down a few of them...
But when they surface form reveals itself and when you hit them and feel their skin and scales, you soon find yourself on the edge of the knife. No Mortal can kill them in this form, since their physical form and hard surface is unbreakable for a Mortal's hand. Only a being like me or a Spirit or a God can kill them. The light is only a nightmare for them, but creating lethal wounds on them is possible.
Demons are the most noticeable creatures. They can't hide in the shadows, they are not the tactical type and neither can they speak. Animals or beasts, you choose. They're the same in my eyes; monsters.

Most of the time, they have wings and horns, covered with scales and spikes, have dark appearances, and they're big. The Guardian Angels always had the most problem with them, since these monsters are always roaming around the Mortal world, risking to be seen by one of them.
These two, most of the time, are humanoids. Humanoids are really similar to humans, only slight differences can be seen on them. They are bipedal creatures, no matter how oddly they lean forward with their unique skeletal structure. I, myself have this unique body structure too, but it is because of my lifestyle. Scoliosis is bad for your back, but pretty useful, for a lifestyle like mine. This issue is helpful in many ways! It’s increased flexibility comes handy at sneaking and you can sleep pretty much everywhere, while still feeling comfortable. It doesn't make you look attractive amongst the Mortals, but surviving is the first priority in this dangerous world. I am glad, that I only have scoliosis at the higher side of my spine which still makes me look 'normal' amongst the humans...
Humanoids have hands or claws. It doesn't matter how it looks like or what kind of material those limbs made from, the important part is the five fingers/talon and the thumb like appendage. In short, they have to be able to grab objects!
Homo-sapiens-sapiens features are really important details on a humanoid. If a creature has snout or muzzle, it doesn't matter if it has claws or a bipedal one. A dragon can walk on two and four limbs, has claws, but that snout of theirs throws them out of the humanoids' race. Even if they were humanoids back then, creatures like dragons, griffons, Ents and such, are all different from each other, just like from the humanoids. They are hybrids from the humanoid kind and their own differences from the humanoids made them too different, thus making them into completely new races.
And most importantly, they have to be sentient. The ability to think and create tools to survive, or make life easier. To dream and hope for a better future and fulfill their goal in life. Being able to communicate with each other or show direction for others. To feel their kind next to them, to make family and look after their children...
... to love them and their pair... to feel...
I apologize again... the words are there, but I just can't feel that way anymore. My emotions are merely forced and showing them is only acting from me. I have to lock away these feelings, or I will be an unfair Avatar, who doesn't make the two sided choices... only my anger can push me out from this Balance and make me choose the right or wrong solution...
The most dangerous and impressive Dark beings are the Dark Angels. They can appear in many different ways...
One of this way, is getting a second chance to live, after spending some time in Hell. They will be marked with Dark energy, which emits negative aura. Mortals will be rude towards them and the magical beings like me, Pure Souls, Spirits and gods can see what are they actually. It's a curse, but some of them can manage to live life peacefully. Some Dark Angel changed to the point, when they were the clearer souls and not the Pure Souls. But most of them continues life by choosing the wrong path and so, the Guardian Angels have to take care of them. It is like the police against the hooligans...
Dark Angels can be born, in a Mortal's body, if a shadow manage to create a connection with the pregnant woman... and I'm talking about sexuality...
Or, as Lucifer created most of the Dark Angels, a Demon takes over a Mortals body, or a Shadow devours a Demon, or create them from pure, Dark energy. These ways' outcome is always an evil soul, no matter how pure was that Mortal or how kind that Demon was...
The Dark Angels can walk amongst the Mortals unnoticed, since Mortals can't see their energy. But Pure Souls... they can see their black wings and vice versa. Pure Souls and Dark Angels can see each others power, while the Mortals can only see regular people. Nearly all of the street fights are between Light and Dark, due to the hatred between the two sides.
The provocative ones never hides their energy from the other side, purposely searching for trouble. But there are the ones, who remains incognito and avoids fighting and resumes hiding and living life in peace... and not only the Pure Souls are like that! I met many Dark Angels, who use the power of the words and remains tolerant!
The Moon gave ME power as well. On that night, I wasn't just creating chaos in the city, but felt downright POWERFUL! I ran, fought, hid, sneaked, fought even more, ran some more and created absolute destruction the whole night! And I wasn't even out of energy! It was so reliving, revealing my three identity and seeing the humans' faces, when they realized who was their tormenter and hero at the same time...
I miss that Moon's power...
My team was able to eliminate those disguised Shadows, while I was having my own fun, terrorizing the city and killing the last criminals, while letting every single Mortal know, who I was and am right now...
But Lucifer had a 'B' plan, which I half expected and half took it by surprise. I sealed the ritual portals down and did the same thing like last time...
... create a one way crack into Hell...
But Lucifer's army broke through the seal and started killing the humans and destroying my home town. The police and human army tried its best, to keep back the Dark beings, but each time they killed a Shadow, two Demon took its place by crawling out from the ground. The ancient grave yard below the town was already too much and when some Dark Angels went to use the other ancient grave yards outside the city, everything was lost...
At least, that's what The Light thought, since I never told them what was my plan...
After telling Berni, a friend from The Light, to keep the monsters back and ordering my team to evacuate the city, with the help of the human army, I jumped inside the portal...
I was falling for a really long time, chaos all around me. I landed at the Purgatory's ruins, where an old person sat in defeat. He managed to get out of the Limbo, but the Purgatory was destroyed! He told me to leave behind every hope if I enter Hell. I impatiently retorted which caused him to explain everything about Hell. He showed me the way to The Throne, where Lucifer was waiting for me.
I literally went through Hell and vanquished those nightmares, monsters, and sent away those souls who weren't supposed to be there. Those who were Sinners and deserved to be there, I punished them.
And after fighting my way through the many dangers of Hell, I reached The Throne...
Lucifer... he was surprisingly different. He was just a bit taller than me, probably 3-4 meters high and he wasn't wearing his armor like last time. His muscles showed great strength and Hell's full support was in his possession.
My longest and hardest fight was that one. And Ben and Viki came after me, just to make sure if I was safe. Fools, they nearly killed themselves and not because of Lucifer, but because of me!
My Dark powers ran out and my Light powers were weak! He defeated me and was about to kill my friends. That was all my good side needed and I was able to defeat Lucifer, thanks to that newly found strength inside my Light powers.
I locked away Lucifer's soul inside my cross and consumed his powers and soul inside me. That was that moment when Luceta' demanded Lucifer's powers and I was able to put the pieces together. He used me.
Hell's full power in my possession and my anger increasing this Dark energy, I defeated Luceta' as well. This time, I used brute force, not magical spells...
As I said before, they tried to convince me on killing my 'brother' and my first love. And The Light saved me again and Theilesathe' greeted me first. That was my life's most heart-aching moments...
He was the one who showed me what is happening in the outside world. I saw the Dark beings in the city, vanishing from existence since I destroyed The Throne, Lucifer and there was no one who controlled them.
I saw Ben and Viki, getting out from the temple where the portal was. Viki cried... for me... and Ben cursed me for committing suicide while he fought back his tears. Berni soon joined them, not forcing back her tears and soon the whole city got to know what happened... as I expected, no one else felt sad for my death...
Later, I saw my family, my few friends, the poor people who I helped as the Headhunter, many Pure Souls, Dark Angels. The police officers, who knew about my good intentions and helped me fight against the monsters. My team, who loyally showed respect towards me, even after what I have done.
My tombstone... right in front of my eyes... and there were a lot of people who appreciated me...
I will never forget the message on my tombstone, the looks on the others' faces and the speech from the priest...
But the world knew about the magical world and the Mortals JUST started recording their findings. And since I was the Leader of the Light, I declared Theilesathe' as the leader. We worked together to create a better system for the Light and make the Light more stable.
I declared the Grim Reaper as the Ruler of the Hell and we three together solved the problem on Earth. We sent Dark Angels and Pure Souls, to destroy every evidence about the existence of this magical world and organized an ultimate, memory spell. It required a lot of energy from all of us and many Dark and Light souls to make the Mortals forget about the whole catastrophe.
I was about to suggest rebuilding the Purgatory, but the Grim Reaper was ahead of me and already started the reconstruction.
This left only one last problem... the question about The Gatekeeper. We all agreed with the idea of Cerberus and with that final move, we finished getting back the Balance for the world.
And me? How am I alive now?
Apparently, my actions proved me to be worthy to resume life and get back to the mortal world. But not before I had to wait for my 'rebirth' and had to watch my loved ones. When my being was ready, I came up with another plan...
I sent messages to my loved ones, to gather around my 'Personal Tomb' , which was a request from me: ''When I die, I want my tombstone to face towards the settling sun. On top of a hill, under an old tree, overlooking the great field. Far away from the world... in peace...''
Thankfully, the messages were obvious enough for them, considering how mysteriously I let them know about my return...
And so, my family, my 'brother' Ben, my once loved Viki, the recently promoted Angel, Berni... were all sat around my memorial, waiting for me...
And by sun set, I revealed myself... The wind was blowing and their happiness was radiant...
After so many fights, so many danger and suffering...
I felt happy…

While we were having our touching moment... I heard Dhuradhan's voice for the very first time. He was the thoughtful and careful one, spoke respectfully and looked at the tasks at first hands. He reminded me of a servant, but we quickly warmed up to each other. Dhanthas actually found the man 'cool'.
Seeing that the name, Dhuradhan, doesn't fit me well, I passed it to the new self inside my mind. It fit him well and much better than me... Hehhehhe, he actually thanked me for my compliment now... Hehhe, great man he is.
Those people became the most important souls for me, along with Theilesathe' and The Grim Reaper. Everything went better than I expected. Yes, I had to deal with my family, since they got to know about me a lot... I mean... a LOT!
But eventually, they got used to their... 'unique' son and my brother... well, he already know what I was...
I went to school and from time to time, I just left the country traveling in the wide world. Only minor disasters occurred and I dealt with them easily. But soon, my education had to be cut short as more and more Spirit or other beings started visiting Earth. And me, being the official Balance, The Avatar... well, had to take care of them. Arrest them, warn them, scare them away or in most occasions... kill them... kill them and take away their powers...
On my journeys, I found small societies of magical creatures, hidden away from the Mortals. They often had 'get-togethers' which were pretty much celebrations. Hehhehe... they sure know how to have fun. Drinking all night, dancing and singing... they were really enjoying themselves. Me? Well... I got to know about relationships and how the females attracts big players...
Dating is nothing like that 'courting' in the Mortals lives. There ARE couples and I have to say... bestiary does not exist in these creatures' lives. Let it be a Centaur or any other creature which is not a humanoid you find their attractivity and beauty. I myself sticked with the more humanoid races like Elves. But I have to say... some feather coated or fur wearing female can look simply amazing!
And they can finish you off sooner than a Mortal female when it comes to bed games…

While I found a somewhat peaceful life, Earth's Mortals, again, showed how foolish they are. I was merely away for a few months and the Third World War was already starting. As I heard, a company got his hands on TOO MUCH money and they were able to step into the politicians' way. They were clearly a bad influence for Earth, but when the poor citizens got a chance to restart their life, everyone voted for the company and washed away the 'more sane' politicians.
They secretly took over control the governments and placed their members inside the security systems of many countries. When more than the half of the planet was under their control... they struck.
Firefights, starvation and increasingly dying nature... the war was destroying the planet. The forests which once acted as a cover for the magical creatures... they simply disappeared. Pollution and worse weather made Africa a dry wasteland and the mountains reduced in size after bombs ruined many country's borders.
And many more disasters happened, creating even more problems and soon the planet was in Hell again...
Since the magical creatures were the primary cases to take care of, I was forced to let my home country on its own. When I came back, I saw the citizens fighting back and putting a stop to the company's army. I was glad to see my team leading a resistance and encouraging the people to fight against this dictator system.
We slowly forced them out of the capital city and the planning started. Small, hidden fights were still present in the ruined city and people were still hiding.
But we had a stable start and we weren't about to let them take back what we rightly fought back for...

********************************************************************************************************************************************************

Edited by: The Grim Reaper

Author's Note

Note from 2014 July 18 2:35AM

This chapter was grammar-checked by The Grim Reaper, kindly pointing out my grammar mistakes (mainly commas), and spent his freetime making notes about said mistakes to my request, so that I may never make them again. Therefore, march to his page and shower him with well deserved appreciation!

The following chapters' editing has been commenced!

Final note: My plan to do ANOTHER re-write of this is still alive! The early chapters don't represent the writing-style I currently (from the readers view, the writing-style you WILL see, when chapter eight (part 9) will be published at last), I made the mistake of letting my character control the story, therefore now regretting certain things and decision, that I didn't want him to make. This goes for other characters, but for them, it is mostly their personality is what I find not fitting to me.
Without any further excuses, and reasons, let me sum this up: The writing you see here is NOTHING compared to what I am capale of now, and I am ashamed to see it like that, present to people, so they can all turn away from the story. It's like a thirteen years old was behind the computer, and typed away a poor story. Disgrace...
Oh, you mean I shouldn't be so hard on myself? You get the story like this too? You understand it? Good for you, but not for me. Also, I've mentioned bad choices in the story, so even though you don't care about the way I express the events in the story, I do NEED to re-write it, beautifully, and responsibly...

*
**
***
******************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************

Theilesathe' = Te-i-le-szá-té
Thelestial = Like Celestial, but with a 'T' as the first letter.
Luceta' = Lu-ke-tá
Viki = Simply, just Viki
Berni = Simply, just Ber-ni. No ''ny'' or ''nei''

While I wrote this as an explanation about the Balance Universe, this is also the prologue for the story. That is why I had to take out some information. Like the Bridge of Memories and other things. Balance's life will be told again with more detailed parts, but that will be in the second book.
So more explanation will be revealed. (the situation in the city, for example.)

By finishing this prologue/explanation chapter, feel free to use this universe and make your own story! Later, I will write a blog post, where you can get the main information from the universe, sparing yourself from searching out the information from the story. Of course, by reading this prologue, you get additional, smaller details about the universe, but a clearer view should be nice for those, who are only here for the universe and not the story.
That blog will be linked into the story description and into this Author's Note. It will be also on my profile page, to make it always available!

Chapters will be coming out slowly, since I have other plans. The happening is the same... nearly, but still. This rewrite is not that different, just character personality fixing, grammar fixing, detail improvement and such... maybe some extra scenes...

Let the adventure begin again!

I hope you'll find my grand project enjoyable and I wish you a fantastic night!
~Adam Klapper

Stick with me and I'll certainly hope you'll see an improving writer, as the story goes.
~Adam

Chapter Two: Welcome to the Resistance (Part Two)

''WHAAA-!''

*to-to*

And no more screaming...

I looked across the River Duna, to see the other half of the city. Buda... it changed. The once glorious castle by the river and on the side of the cliff, was looking more modern. Not because of a reconstruction, but because of the jeeps, trucks and tents on top of its walls. I may be bad with my own country's history, but I do know that it had a really important role in the past. 500 years ago, to be precise. It was one of the last castles, which stood against the Turkish army and it was impregnable.

But now... they took it over.

Or the House of Parliament! Back then, a few hundreds years ago - maybe two hundreds - it was used as a firefight place. It's windows were replaced with planks, so the people inside were able to hide. Now, its windows were shattered and one of its dome had a huge hole in it...

At least the nice statue on the edge of the cliff remained...

As I inspected the rest of the buildings by the river, many memories stirred up inside my head. I spotted Hotel Gellért, one of the most expensive hotel. To say the least, I was surprised to see it intact. My mother used to work there... ''She did a great job at keeping it clean...'' I jokingly thought, but my mood was still under a frog's rear end...

My family... how long it was? A year ago, since I saw them? When the Third World War started, I cleared out the block where they lived, so I was able to leave them and continue fighting for my city. Since then, me and my team were clearing out block after block and now... the half of the city was ours. The blocks in Pest were safer and only those rogue people and thieves were a threat for the citizens. Still, it was one year's progress and we helped many people.

Thankfully, many brave men and women joined to us and made our job easier. And now, every block has a team like ours, controlling it and keeping the citizens safe.

We just had to do that with Buda, the other side of the city...

I have already thought about different approaches, since our team was the one, which conquered enemy territories. Of course, when we do that, we usually call for more people, since stepping into a new block, which is under the enemy's control, usually ends up with open firefight. And to be honest, no matter how skilled our team was, an open firefight against a hundred soldiers could leave us dead. Unless if we had more people...
Every time we go for a new block, we call for more people, to break into their territory. After we have an entrance, we spread out and start to take down different kind of points. It can be a camp, a well secured building and such places, where a lot of enemy soldiers are.
Once we cleared out a block, we send a message to the already cleared out blocks, to send a team to the newly taken block. And so, we can move on to another block and repeat the process. They will take care of the looting, telecommunication and security, while we can pretty much immediately go to the next block, not letting the enemy rest...

We've been really effective and only one side of the city remains...

History repeated itself... Budapest has been torn to two pieces and now we have to connect it again...

''NO!''

I heard it again... this time, it was a female voice.

''FEJVADÁSZ!'' [HEADHUNTER!]

I narrowed my eyes, but I couldn't see the source of the cries of helps.

*Bum*

The silence returned and another death. It already made me angry, but hearing my name from MY nation's mouth? I rapidly thought about new plans...

''Alright, every bridge is blocked and secured by Nuclear Weapons' army. First approach, swimming. We can take them by surprise and it won't take too much energy out of us, since the river's flow is not too strong... but ruins equipment... and we can't wait for winter, to freeze the river and allow us to run through it it. Besides, it could break under us...
Second approach, under the bridge. It's a high risk... they can probably hear us climbing under the bridge, considering how old are they... fighting through? Let it be a B plan...
Approach three... the subways! They're most definitely dark and filled with gangs... and the rats. I haven't heard about any plague, but if the war goes on like this, then the rats will be a huge threat too. Hmm... many metro is probably out of question, since they must have been used up or got crashed into something... which means blocked tunnels. Maybe the severs? We can take them and... can end up in the middle of a camp... or a house for that matter!
I will need a map about the severs and more night-vision goggles. I examined the streets at Buda and growled. ''You all going to die before you know what hit you...''

''The Headhunter... master assassin and a big plan maker...''

''You know me...''

''Hmhmhm, you make it sound like it's a bad thing.''

''And you had to interrupt him... leave him alone, he needs some time to think.''

''For the first time... I do not mind...''

''As you wish.''

''HA! It rhymed!''

You would most definitely think that a man, talking to ''himself'' is not right in many ways. Hehh... I get that a lot, when I forgot to not open my mouth to respond to that two voice... two self, to be specific!
Dhuradhan and Dhanthas... my two selves. Long story short, Dhanthas just... appeared inside me, when I became a man with a beast personality. And Dhuradhan appeared when I returned to the Mortals, after defeating Lucifer and Luceta'. Purely out of my emotions and personality, they were ''created'' without me knowing about it.

And now... we are the best ''team''...

''So... I see Pest is ours now... what about the future?'' Dhuradhan asked, surprising me by his question.

''Plan out the approach to the other side of Duna. Make preparation for the action and make up the teams for distraction...'' I whispered the answer, not wanting anyone to accidentally overhear me.

''And for the destruction.'' Added Dhanthas his comment, which pretty much speaks about his style...

''... Yes, but not that much. If the tunnel falls on top of us, the Resistance will fall.'' I changed to ''mind conversation'' , to fully keep the secret plan inside my head and not share it to a hidden bug. I may be paranoid here, but in war, everything is allowed...

''It does sounds safe.''

''And satisfying. I'm just dying to see some action...''

''Haven't you two been watching the recent events?'' I asked out of curiosity.

''No, we have not.''

''Hell, I don't even know what happened six months ago!''

''Many things... which I should probably tell you.''

I looked up at the sky, as a few clouds were drifting over me and out of my vision. I told them how we proceeded to finish half of the city and for Dhanthas' request, I talked about our acquired weapons and how we did our missions. The sun was halfway visible when I started and the last rays left the city when I finished and decided to walk back to the base and rest.

While I told them about the events, I went through a fantastic state, where I feel many influence, sensations and sometimes... emotions. Even though I locked away my powers, to remain hidden to any kind of powerful being, I still felt the energy seeping inside me.

The sunset... it is one of the most majestic time of the day. Not just because of its beauty, but because of the energy it gives me. I feel complete and getting simply better at anything!
The sun and any type of light gives me Light energy, just like to any other Pure Soul. I'm not one of them, but I do possess Light powers and that is what counts. It's the side effect for having such kind of powers...
But my Dark powers are no difference! Instead of the sun, I receive Dark energy from the moon, the stars and from everything else up there, which is a celestia body. Those, who possess Dark powers have this ability, to gain energy from the darkness and from the night.

Now, at twilight, I receive both with the same small amount. But since these powers tends to play with your emotions, I feel overall good, when I stand outside at sunset! My strongest time of the day...

After I finished watching the sun settling behind the small mountains and greeting the moon, I started my walk back to the base, leaving the saddening sight of the dying city...
_________________________________________________________________________________________________

Using the back door to get into the building, I found myself in the gym. Mr. Muscle was working out again in the corner and - as I expected - some women were watching him while stretching. He also had his protein-shake next to his bottle of water, pumping himself even more. I walked across the gym, towards the exit, while my teammate flexed his muscles in the mirror.
And I thought those shoulders can't be any larger...

Going through the corridors of the changing rooms and showers, I thoughtfully ignored the dressing females, as they were visible, due to a slightly ajar doors. Also, I paid no attention the to ladies in towels, as they walked out of the showers. They had a hard time getting used to me, walking through them like nothing.
But I prefer to be respective towards the females and avert my gaze from their body parts...

After climbing up the stairs and walking down a few more corridors, I came to a stop in the middle of the dining hall. I noticed someone sitting by the handrail on the balcony and my hand just started to reach for my gun. Then, I realized that the man on the balcony was Archer, having his time.
Sniper rifle pointing towards Buda, garden chair with a small desk, he was smoking his cigarette and drank some red wine. A box of strong, Golden Multifilter and a bottle of Törley. Both strong stuff and they combined can surely increase the heart rate, along with your mood...

I saw him motioning towards me to come closer and I approached him. He took one last drag from his cigarette, before speaking up. ''Bawss, bastards are sleepin'. Should I call the others from wherever the hell they ar'? Ya' know... giving the suckers some nightmare?'' His tone and speech already changed from the stuff he sucked and sipped. I wasn't sure if he was too drunk to notice the awake enemy, or he actually saw them sleeping. But I wasn't about to send my team for another mission, roughly after a few hours of our mission. And actually, that day was a celebration, so I let everyone rest...

''Not required... it isn't your turn to keep watch, you know that?'' I asked him, not wanting him to strain himself... especially in his state...

''Heh, know it already. But my lov' is this rifle... And I might scare thi shit out of those on the other side.'' He told me, gulping down some wine between his sentences.

I decided to try something else. ''What about the rescued woman?''

His face went through a wave of emotions and I couldn't understand what that supposed to mean. ''She's fine, heh...'' And neither his answer seemed to make sense.

But I cut our conversation short, deciding it would be better, to leave him to his drunken mind. ''Good night.''

''Have fun!'' He called after me, which left me confused again.

Our way of saying goodbyes should have been swapped, me saying the fun part and him saying good night. But I decided to care less about it and walked up the stairs for my room. When I arrived at my door, I snatched the note down from it and gave it a quick read.

Sir, I bring bad news. Our prisoner knows nothing about the future plans of Nuclear Weapons. Just like many other soldier, he was an over-payed one. He knows nothing and do as they say, so he gets money. Unworthy for our time and for the enemy.
Again, I am saddened to see such things and for not getting further information.
Good night!
Striker The Boss' little favorite :D

I tore the paper to pieces and left it on the ground in my frustration. The fact that my own nation, fights against its own country, so they can live as some rich bastards? Again, humanity proved to be hopeless and I feared to think about the rest of my country or the other parts of the Earth. I just hoped that my other followers in different countries actually tried fighting against the Nuclear Weapons. I opened their eyes, so they must have tried doing something against it...

After I closed the door behind me, I was greeted with darkness. Taking two steps from the entrance door and down the really short corridor, I reached for the light switch on the right wall. As the room became illuminated, I was greeted with the hotel's nice room. The wooden floor was dark brown and the walls were white.
Just right next to me, the door to the bathroom, which had a HUGE shower. In front of the bathroom, two white couches and a grey, family TV, in the middle a brown coffee table. Behind the TV, the crimson curtains were preventing the view outside to the balcony, which had enough space for ten people.
One the left side of the room, was a line of bright-brown counters. A kitchen part of the room and in front of it was a pale-brown dining table, giraffe-patched chairs around it. In the kitchen, there was a sink, a cooker and a dishwasher. On top of the counters, a microwave and a milk shake.
And finally, on the other side of the room, the bed. It had curtains - white and red - and it was huge. To its right, a wardrobe and a bedside on both sides. The furniture were dark brown and nice decorations were carved or placed onto them.

I decided to prepare the shower and after getting out of my shoes, I opened the water, to heat it up. Meanwhile, I dressed down and I was in my black trousers and black T-shirt, which I wore at the mission. I pulled down my - again - black socks and walked outside to the balcony on bare feet. Walking up to the handrails, I leaned against it, while lighting up my cigarette and looking over the river.

It was like I wasn't able to get away from my problems. Even after mission, on my balcony and before showering, I wasn't able to enjoy my Black Dunhill's mint taste, without getting reminded about the danger. I turned my gaze up at the moon and felt the energy radiating from it. I gladly welcomed it and I felt my Dark self getting out from me.

Quickly blocking away the energy and finishing my cigarette, I went to take a shower, where I managed to calm myself down. Back at the balcony, I felt the urge to just jump down, run through the Lánc Bridge and kill everyone. But I had to say no to my thoughts, before I actually do it and reveal myself for the Mortals.

Like I need another problem to deal with. The Light would start chasing me again, like the last time I went berserker...

I spent an hour inside the bathroom. Half an hour standing under the relaxing water and washing myself. The other half was drying. And it wasn't because of my long hair, but because of my habit. I usually just stand in front of the mirror, eyes closed or open. I do nothing, but stand there and wait for the water drops to dry under the towel around me. Meanwhile, I lose myself in my thoughts and inspect myself. I check the scars on my back, the bruises on my arms, the cuts on my face and my eyes. Sometime, I just look deep into my own eyes, trying to see into my soul or waiting for Dhanthas, to play tricks on me.
He used to appear in the mirrors and force my reflection to grin, making me snap out of my trance...

When I stepped out of the bathroom in a more loosened clothing, my trail of emotions were like this: Confusion, scared, nervous, angry, relived and again... confused.
First, the room was dark again and I didn't turn off the lights. Second, the moonlight illuminated half of a person's face. After that, I realized that this person was a female in some sort of robe. Since half of her face was covered in darkness, her appearance - even if it was beautiful - just scared the crap out of me. I literally froze there and felt my breathing stop.
After I broke out from my shock, I wasted no time and let the Dark energy out of me. Channeling the energy towards my eyes and remembering how to do this trick, the room became clear for my eye sight. And there I saw her...

She was the same girl who we saved back at the camp, but this time... she was breathtaking!

The once disheveled hair of hers was neatly brushed, creating a silken look for her light-brown hair. It shone in the moonlight, which pretty much already stopped my breathing.
Those deep-blue eyes... they were once filled with fear and looked empty. Now they're filled with wonder and life, just the way it should be.
And the night-robe she was wearing, as it pretty much hung on her... like some sort of ghost... a beautiful ghost!

After this analyzation, my anger immediately went away and I stopped clenching my fists, regained a more friendly posture and my frown disappeared. Well, it returned quickly, but not as an angry frown. More like a confused frown, since I had no idea what was she doing in my room. Only the wrong part of my brain had a few guess about her intentions, but I ignored those.

''Hmhmhmm~ this is gonna be interesting!'' I heard Dhanthas in my head, but again, like most of the time, I ignored his comment.

I finally broke the silence...

''Mistook the room number?''

And there, I'm pretty sure I heard someone falling over in his chair. I soon heard Dhanthas laughing his head off, gasping for air after that.
The girl for her part giggled ever so quietly and nervously silenced herself. It lifted up my spirit a bit, since I kinda felt stupid for saying such a thing. But... at least I approached the situation from a respectable angle and not blurted out something perverted...

''Hehe, no. I am at the right place.'' She replied, folding her hands behind her.

I approached her with a frown, which I tried to make it look like a curious one. I heard that facial expressions can help to speak without words, so I decided to use it. Personally, I find no use of them, considering my lifestyle. Wearing a mask all day, going away from everyone else before they can read your face... I found them unnecessary. But words and actions! That is what I consider as a proper way of communication.
Of course, there are times when I just HAVE to allow myself a smile... I mean, those times were a year ago. Since the war started, I did nothing else, but take over block after block and never stopped. Before that, I had my nice moments, when I felt happy and complete... but I'm getting off from the important topics...

So, after I stopped in front of her - forced facial expression still present - I looked over her body and eyes. Since my powers were still turned on, I decided to check her soul. Taking my time to create enough energy behind my eyes and adjusting my position, so she won't see any kind of magic coming out from my eyes, I blinked twice.
After the first blink, I released the small energy from behind my eyes and Dark energy made my face disappear in shadows. Every being, who possess Dark energy, can materialize into shadows in the darkness. This means, invisibility and stronger beings can hide in the shadows or silhouettes too! Of course, this takes a lot of concentration and energy, thus, using this in combat is dangerous...
When my face was covered, I forced back every twitch, gasp and noise, so she won't see me in pain. The last thing I needed was her, thinking that there was a problem...

The Observers Eyes of the Sinner... one of the most dangerous ''weapon'' to possess. It's offensive side, The Nightmare Effect. This causes an unpleasant vision about something horrifying, that can lead to heart attacks or longer period traumas. Whoever looks into it, he or she just simply lost the battle. What's the catch? Bleeding eyes and that feeling, like someone is pulling your eyes out. Also, the eyes' appearance changes as well, which I do not know how it looks like, even though I looked into them once...
But of course, I didn't use this side of these eyes...

Instead, I used the Soul Window ability of this ''weapon'' , which allows me to see how evil or good a soul is. It requires less energy, but in a situation like this, calling upon this power can elect an uncalled reaction. In the middle of a battle, you don't even realize that you made some sort of a reaction, after using it. But when you just stop and examine the events after summoning this? Well, here's how I feel, when I use this:

First, I feel something giving a quick pushing against my eyes, like something hit you in the forehead. Then, I feel my energy getting sucked out rapidly, before it settles down on a certain level. Also, when activating this feature, it feels like you just stepped into a bright area, from a dark room. And it's appearance? Well, my right eyes becomes blue and the left one turns green. It can't be noticed from further than a meter, but if the examiner is closer than a meter, then that person will most definitely notices the two different colors. Yes, you can say it's a disease, but it's not a good thing to let others see it, or else you have to keep up this state whenever you meet with that person.
The left side shows the souls, who are considered as Sinners, the right side shows those, who are considered as Pure Souls. In that case, I can use only one eye, if I have to decide who has good or bad intentions... most of the time... You see, using both eyes also shows those, who are not Sinners and neither Pure Souls. Yes, only using one eye is easier and saves energy, but it doesn't give you a clear picture... which is really colorful, since I see a flame inside others' body, which is their soul. The darker it is, the more evil that person is. And I think you get the picture about the good people... brighter soul, better person...

I opened my eyes and looked into hers. Inside them, I saw a fairly white flame burning brightly and it was pretty big. That meant she was healthy and didn't commit much sin in her life. Also, I couldn't see any wings behind her, which meant that she wasn't an Angel. I sensed no energy inside her either, so I let down the spell in relief and uncovered my face from my Dark energy.

Thankfully, she remained oblivious to my long silence, which was good news for me. Maybe she thought I was trying to put the pieces together and figure out why she was here. It didn't matter, I already acted my failure at figuring it out.

''Explain?'' I asked her, voice sounding a bit more friendly and still confused.

It looked like I was right, she did think I was trying to figure out what is happening.

Smiling slightly, she started. ''I just... simply wanted to thank you... for getting me out of there.'' She sounded hesitant.

''Proceed...'' Again, Dhanthas commented and was ignored by my part.

''I did what every straight-thinking human would have done. There is no point in thanking me...'' Although, her gesture was welcomed, I didn't really need any gratitude and such. After all, my destiny is ''saving the world'' and not shower in my victory...

''I was waiting for you.'' And that right there... that... right... there... How the hell was I supposed to reply to such comment. And wait, she continued! ''I spent days with those men and I always told to myself, that you will come and save. I knew you were close to me and I couldn't sleep for days. I wanted to be awake, when my... hmm... hero arrives and saves me. This helped me to not give up hope...'' She gulped and looked up at me, from her 170 cm tall level, which reached the base of my chest. ''... you helped me to not give up my hope.''

''Oh snap!''

''I must agree.''

Indeed, I agreed with my selves. There were two things, that wasn't appealing for me. First, I'm not used to gratitude... really, I'm not. I saved the world... twice and not a single fuck was given by anyone. Not like I needed it, since I also did that for myself and mostly for my family and loved ones...
And second, as I said, I need no gratitude. It is not necessary for me, since the things I do are mostly done for myself too...

Thinking that the truth would be the best reply, I spoke up. ''I appreciate your words, but I do not need gratitude. I'm not used to it and I do what I have to for myself.''

''And what good comes to you, when you save the life of a grateful lady?''

She got me there, but I still had my honesty. ''Leaving behind you, would have been a crime in my opinion. I wouldn't be able to sleep tonight with the thought, of not helping someone when she needed it the most.''

She stepped closer, my arms flexed in their place. ''And that someone only wants to show her gratitude...'' Another step and she was right in front of me, inches away. I started down at her, expecting two things: One was an attack, the other one was something dirty, but I managed to ignore the latter one. Suddenly, she pulled herself up by my shoulders and as she passed by my neck, I felt her breathing. I suddenly got reminded by an unpleasant experience with a vampire girl, so my powers immediately flared up inside me. She was really close to that line and my right arm was completely read to throw her down from the 3rd floor...

She reached my ears and-

''After my little favor, you will be able to sleep tonight... with me...''

''Fucking score!''

''Mortal females are still a mystery for me...''

Again, I agreed with that two... though, with Dhanthas? Well... I kinda agreed with him too, but that's beside the point. The important thing was the next...

The next thing I felt was her soft lips, gently pressed against mine. It was a bold move from her, but one that I enjoyed. Maybe I should accept more thanks from others? No, I really shouldn't...

''Don't just stand there like a hanging di-''

''Say another world and I might do another self-harm session like in the past!'' I interrupted Dhanthas, having enough of his comments. I finally get some time in piece and with the company of a partner and he has to pull me out of the mood.

I pushed her back with my own lips and placed my hands around her waist, to hold her in place. She looked at me with a smile and this time, I allowed myself one too, just to reassure her. ''A blunt 'I want you'' would have been easier.''

''Hmm, it sounded like you're saying this to me...'' Her eyelids lowered to halfway, making the ocean in those eyes seductive.

I looked past her, spotting the bed right behind her. I had no idea that we were in front of the bed! Looks like those blue diamonds put me under some sort of trance... I decided to play it safe...

''Hmm... maybe I do.'' I picked her up by her waist and she didn't miss a chance to assault my mouth with kisses and bites. Though, it did serve a good way to make me exited about this night...

Placing her down onto the bed, I held myself with both hands, placed next her shoulders. She was still hanging on me, pulling herself as close as she could, to get more from me. I wondered for moment, if she was that sex crazed, or she just wants to bring the inner beast out of me...

She dropped herself to the bed and by instincts, I rested my hand on her left cheek, caressing its soft and flex surface. And from there, I moved it all the way down to her waist and back to her nape. While she was caressing my arms, by another bold, fast and wild move, she helped me out of my T-shirt. After we took care of the piece of cloth, I raised up her head, to get into a proper kiss, involving our tongues.

When I thought I won in our tongue wrestling, she pushed in the curve of my elbow, making me fall to her left side and for me to my right side. I rolled to my back and looked up at her effectively good bedroom eyes, as she was towering above me, sitting on my lap.

''You're gonna be raped!''

''Dhuradhan?''

''On it.''

Well, that took care of my problem, so I was able to focus on the future events at hand. I had my doubts about this, but I managed to enjoy that wild night, in a highly pleasant way...

And ho, she knew what I needed!

''Before I leave, let me warn you... be careful what you do and how you do it...'' Dhanthas interrupted again, cutting short my already dirty train of thoughts...

''Consider his words...'' Added Dhuradhan and thankfully, both of them stayed out of the rest of the night.

But what Dhanthas said, slightly made me wonder about his words. Maybe he was just joking, but the way he talked... and Dhuardhan was on his side too... I decided to play it safe and keep up my powers. As I said, everything is allowed in a war and the last thing I needed is dying in bed... literally and in a completely different way...

The plans in my head got thrown out of the window, when she started her thanks-giving...

CLICK HERE FOR OPTIONAL SEX SCENE AND TO GET A CLEAR PICTURE ABOUT THE NIGHT!

Author's Note

DO NOT FORGET THE OPTIONAL SEX SCENE IF YOU'RE INTERESTED!

And here it is. Since I took a break from all of my things to do, I felt good while reading it over. Though, I still spotted a few place where I could have put something else and more detail. But again, this is a first person story, where I must write down the happenings as the character would do... and anyways, we will see more details in later chapters. (How he found out about the war and such...)

We're getting closer to the plot... not to that kind of plot, but to the story's plot, which will be a big fucking up... >:D
Also, after that big event happens, you finally get your ponies. Believe me, it's better like this, than remaining confused for the rest of the story... because Balance won't tell anything to his friend in Equestria... >:P

Also, here's some magic explanation for you all and I think you already guess what his two selves' personalities are... though, you will see them more later and will get a better picture about them...

Again, thank you for reading and have a fantastic day!
~Adam

Chapter Seven : The Arrival - The Ghost of the Town (Part Two)

So far, I haven't seen any sign of aggressive break-in, nor panicked departure. The marks on the ground were fresh, like they were gone JUST before my arrival. I checked the other roads, that were leading out of town and the hoof marks' numbers slowly decreased, the further I examined from outside the town.
After the entrances, I started doing circles around the town, even checking under the bridges. When I was done there, I resumed inspecting the inside of the town. Every alley, every main road, playground, park, the town square. I check every part of the town.

After that, I started doing more circles, examining the details too. It was in vain, since trying to look inside the houses, was just a waste of time. Either the curtains prevented me from looking inside, or I found no one in the dark houses. The lamps were turned off and every door inside the houses were closed, just like the entrance doors, which were locked too and not barricaded, at least...

A full lockdown on the 'ghost' town...

''Or am I the ghost of the town? Trapped between death and life?'' I started to have crazy ideas. That something wasn't coming anytime, so I went back to focusing on a more paranormal event, in connection with the emptiness in the town. Thinking back, my theories about what happened, were flawed in a way, I just couldn't realize that at that moment...
''Did the teleportation gone wrong and now the whole town is in Canterlot's hospital gardens? Or the citizens are invisible and they're actually here, looking at me strangely-''

My foolish thoughts came to an absolute stop, when I found myself in front of a peculiar house... and I say this with low description, so let's just say... that building was fucked up...

It looked sweet, though... literally maybe. A freaking gingerbread house! It's roof was from sponge... or from tile, I did not know. The edges of the roof had snow-white frosting, that can be easily mistaken to be real. A... some sort of chimney and the top of a tower was on the roof too. And son of bitch, the tower's top was a small cake!
It was a large building and judging by the sign on its side, it was a pastry shop. The lower part of it was made from stone, wood pillars for support and a pair of candy next to the door, on the small staircase. If someone can't figure out what was the purpose of that building, then that soul was either joking or stupid as Hell...

It was hard to decide, if it was real or the builders of the house really managed to create a visual illusion...

''*snort* Phle- *snort* Please... pleaseehhee.''

''What?''

''I'm begging youhuhuhu.''

''What?!''

''Ehhehhahaa! *gasp* ... lick it... please?''

''... what?''

''I- ahaahh... I want to know it's real ahhahh!''

I stared at the house for a second, before turning away. ''Tempting, but I rather not ruin this nice mystery...'' I found it to be wrong, to reveal the truth about that building. It was such a nice little mystery and ruining it would only leave the constructions as a joke and it would lost its magic.

And I didn't want to end up tasting cement or marble, whatever those realistic sweets made from...

''Agh, damnit...'' Added Dhanthas, finally easing his laughter.

I left the building to its own little secret and walked up to a fountain, in the middle of the town square. Said fountain had a statue on the top, showing a horse in a rather intelligent way. I would have examined it further, noting how differently it looked from a normal equine... there was something... girlish about it...

The name of the town came to mind, but I was already crouching in front of the fountain, leaning down to wash my face and hands a bit...

''What the Hell is going on here? That is it. Ponyville. The sign said it is this way and I didn't see any other road, leading to somewhere else. And here's the zero population of the town. It isn't that Ponyville has no citizens on sight, but a town itself has no population! Even with a temporary blindness I would be able to see that something is not right!''

''Let me think...'' Dhuradhan finally said something and I pulled down my mask to wash my face.

''How awesome it would be, if they were actually watching you the whole time?'' Dhanthas had a point, but I wasn't sure how 'awesome' it would be, actually.

After refreshing and cooling down my head, via fountain water, I kept my head to hang over the stone and took a look at my own reflection. I pulled down my hood to get a clearer view, even though the water was crystal clear in itself. The heat from the sun assaulted my head and face, but the cool sensation had already traveled down to my neck and chest, keeping me from having a sudden temper rise. Which would be predictable, given how much time went by, by progressing nothing.

In the water, I inspected myself. My goat beard changed nothing and if I looked closer, it seemed a bit shorter. Markhar came to my mind. In our fight, I probably got burned at several places... my sincere gratitude for those doctors, but only after Celestia...
The person, who looked back at me on the water surface, was looking ready. I was ready. To start my new life and focus on my plans for the future. My mind was clear, I haven't screwed up anything, my body was alive and ready to take on anything. I kept the optimistic attitude, after what Celestia and Dhanthas told me and I was willing to approach the inhabitants of this world in a friendly manner... and Celestia too...

But what does Equestria wanted me to do? I made sure to do everything flawlessly and it still wasn't enough. What was I supposed to do, if the place where I was told to go, had nothing to offer? I was in Ponyville, just as the note said and I can't progress any further, due to missing citizens! I was supposed to converse with them and build a good reputation with the town. And not just the additional favor for Celestia was what I couldn't do, but the first priority of my staying! Where was they Mayor's house? Without the people to turn to, I was stuck at the first instruction!

I sighed and slid up my mask and hood back to their respective places. I sat down in front of the fountain, resting my back against the stone wall and just listening to the trickling water above me. Maybe I just had to wait? They were having a social gathering somewhere and I just happened to arrive at the wrong time? Anything could happen in an unknown world...

So I waited, using up the only option I had at that moment... aside from running to Celestia and crying for help again...

''The hunter became the prey. The 'Observer' got observed. Just imagine it! They're stalking on you from the shadows of the alleys...'' Dhanthas was still rambling about, dramatically listing things, gathered from somewhere from my past... our past...

Yet, out of curious intentions and completely accidentally, I flicked my gaze over to an alley to my left...

... only to spot something at the end of the narrow gap, turning on the corner...

''Follow!''

''Chase it!''

I immediately sprinted after it, not even stopping when the boxes and other garbage spilled into my way, blocking my path. Doing a really short wall-run on the side of the right house, I used my momentum from leaping a bit to the left. This provided me to be able to make that right turn on the corner, getting that thing back to my line of sight and resuming running with the same speed.

As I said, I was absolutely ready for anything. And that thing was probably the key to find out what is up with the town. I was possibly close to finally start my new life after this little chase, so I made sure to catch that shadowy figure. I did NOT want to miss this opportunity... possibly my only opportunity...

I had managed to catch a glimpse of my target, running into a huge tree, slamming the door behind itself. Said tree turned out to be a house, with balconies on the top and sides, and with hidden windows under the leaves. There was also a sign, showing an open book, indicating that it was a library. The fact that they used a tree to build a library into it, highly reminded me about the Elves and I somewhat felt delighted to see this construction style... a familiar style, to be precise.
And it was nice to know that I had found something, that could give me information... two things actually...

In that way, I could 'kill two Shadows with one swing'...

I pretty much blasted the door open, as I rammed into in with my shoulder, just turning the knob in time, to not rip the lock out of its place. I suddenly had a feeling, that I had just ran into a trap, considering how dark the room was. I was able to make out a staircase to my right, leading up to the balconies, and the towering bookshelves, covering the walls and reaching to the ceiling. A studying area a bit left to the staircase and under the first platform; and a living room area, with four green couches around a brown coffee table. On the left, a doorless gateway leading to another area, but I could not examine the library any further...

The door was the only light source for me at that moment and I saw no sign of my target. It was bound to be a trap, but if I wanted to get answers, then I was willing to lure them out at me. And as I predicted, the door closed behind me, when I reached the middle of the room and the only light source died out.

Activating my Primary Armor, I stood there motionless, ready for an impact. Celestia said to not use my Powers... against the loyal subjects and not for my own sake. And my plan involved my Primary Armor, deciding to finally lay my eyes upon the inhabitants in this world. If the maker of the trap was a bandit, then he probably had buddies, trying to take me into captive. Well, good luck for that, my Primary Armor was hardened, so whatever would they do, it would not work...

And sure enough, I felt something slamming against my back and wrapping its limbs around my chest. ''I got it!'' I heard a female voice, yet not so feminine, like those punk girls on the street.

A purple aura tried to force my arms tightly to my sides and my legs together, not letting me move. ''Ngh... Applejack!'' Another female, sounding young and far behind from me.

Under seconds, ropes were tied around my arms and legs, with that gaping hole between my legs and between my sides and arms. If not for the Primary Armor, they would have been able to tie me up completely, preventing me from movement. Also, it was good that I kept up the ropes around me, tricking them into believing that they 'got it'. Because these ladies, decided to trip me over and make me fall onto my side. Pretending that I was so shocked, I let myself to roll a bit away from the middle of the room and towards a bookshelf, where I dropped the acted shock and hardly moved into a sitting position, my back resting against the bookshelf.

Dhanthas would have made a joke... a dirty one...

''All done 'n tie' up like ah sack o' apples!'' A country accent really close and in front of me. I couldn't see them yet, since my head was hanging forward, acting the defeated. Thankfully, that position allowed me to hold up the ropes more comfortably...

I considered lashing out with a double kick, but my curiosity got the better out of me. Female opponents were rare and I wanted to see their faces. I wanted to see if these ladies' faces actually showed a long life of criminal years. I wanted to see how the inhabitants looked like in Equestria. And they sounded so happy about capturing me, so I wasn't about to ruin their cheering just yet.

And just so you know... I highly enjoyed messing around with weaker warriors like that, no matter how cruel it was. They chose the wrong guy to mess with... the wrong soul as an opponent...

''I light up the room. Rainbow, hold the ropes! Applejack, hold it down and don't let it do anything!'' The young girl ordered the other two and I grinned under the mask. The outcome of my plan was promising, now that I was the 'captive' of three girls... ehh, this sounded wrong, actually...

Let's just say, it was entertaining to listen to them, if not cute in way... and for that, I had to overlook the fact, that they pretty much attacked me in the nicest way. I mean, they didn't hit me once, only made me to fall onto the ground. They were clearly not hostile. And they thought it out so well and look how careful they were. Sadly, I was the dick here, ruining their joy...

But it was fun to listen to... they 'captured' it' , congratulation...

Though, they not knowing if I was a he or she... it did rise an alarm from my part... maybe it was the mask...

Unfortunately it wasn't the mask. Because the revelation, that went through me after that... I suddenly felt like the greatest fool in the world... in Equestria...

Just when the light from outside, started pouring inside the windows and illuminated the room, an orange hoof got planted on my chest, holding me. I followed the... limb, all the way up to the odd shoulder, long neck, round-muzzle and large emerald-green eyes. I leaned back and came face to face with a smirking, small horse. It- no... SHE was watching me in victory. And to the top of that and on the top of... her head, was a cowboy hat, complementing her tied-together hair- mane? And guess what, her tail had the same 'hairstyle' too, with the same red ribbon to tie it with...

To my left, holding the end of the rope in her mouth was a sky-blue pegasus... A. Pegasus. The name fit to her rainbow colored mane perfectly, same with the tail. Magenta pools glared daggers at me and looked ready for any kind of movement from my part... her colorful look wasn't an advantage for her intimidating look.
Though, the eyes were exotic, so I had to give her that. Such eye color was rare to see for me, so thinking this over, she did has a threatening look...

And finally, behind the orange one, a lavender unicorn... a freaking unicorn... with working magic inside her horn. Two shaded stripe in her dark-purple mane and tail; purple eyes turned to look at me, after she had finished pulling away the curtains with magic... if not for her standing position, I could have easily mistaken her as a flag or some sort of cloth.

The unicorn was staring at me in wonder and I stared at them, noting their body size. It seemed to me, that the wingless and hornless 'cow-girl' had a stronger built. It made sense, taking into count her western style and that the other two had easier life with such appendages. The other two shared the same built, but knowing well enough about the magicians, I had an idea which one was the stronger physically.

I also spotted some sort of mark on their sides, however, I quickly looked away from that area, not wanting to give them the impression that I was a pervert. A Mortal would have made that mistake, but not me, after spending so much time with other races. Staring like that is just as an indecency as looking at a human girl's cleavage or backside. Just because the sentient creature is an animal, the basic rules of politeness are present in the world of the powerful beings.
As a Mortal, you may overlook the fact that these creatures are sentient and you just call them exotic... but I call them beautiful, in such a way, that could be considered as bestiary for a Mortal...

You may haven't thought about this, but if you just overlook the fact that they are animal looking, instead of focusing on exactly that and not caring about the intelligence of said creatures... you found them very alike to Mortals or more like to Humans...
Like the skin color of the Elves. It's exotic and mesmerizing when you see their bodies, cloaked in night-blue. A wing could acts as an additional limb to hug a soul, just like it can act as an exciting part in sex. A fur coated body is actually rather soft to touch and with proper cleaning - more like 'grooming' - it could be just like a girl's skin, but softer and the slightly tingling you feel when... use your imagination and ONLY THIS time... try to think dirty, because I won't do a report about my experiments in bed, with creatures like half-humanoid - half-cat...
As I said, there are similarities, too. Curved body is one of those beauty signs, just like eyelashes - the eyes are a key for absolute attracting, so those are really important to be visible and clear - and well kept hair...
Beauty is something natural for these beings and not the hundred Kg makeup or extra big breasts...

And these equines were no difference. I didn't know if it was because of the light, but they look so shining. Pure coats, sparkling eyes and silk like manes. After what I had explained, you must understand, that I found them pretty... and it amused me to think that they tried to capture me. They were lucky, that Celestia told me to not use my skills, nor my Powers against the loyal subjects. What they did was dangerous... their lives could have been ended minutes ago, if not for my curiosity, Celestia's warning and Dhuradhan's advice...

And the reason why I wasn't freaking out over the fact, that talking horses captured me... was simply because I was used to see talking equines or other animal looking creatures doing the exact same thing like a sentient being...
So I wasn't freaked out... more like pissed beyond belief and my amusement gone away quickly...

It was fairly obvious, yet I couldn't figure it out, up until now, where I finally had a visual outlook of the situation. The signs that could have indicated that there were equines in here, yet I couldn't realize that. All of those clues... the clopping sounds, Celestia's strange behavior over my oblivious state, the name of the town, the lack of foot marks from humanoids, the statue of that horse and smaller objects... it seemed to me, that there weren't any Humanoids in this world.

I thought I was aware of everything finally, but no... Equestria had to fuck me over again... I was such a fool...

The blue one let go of the rope and stepped onto it with her fore-hoof, before speaking up. ''What is that thing, Twilight?'' She asked one of her friend, not letting me out of her sight.

This also proved my prediction true... they had no idea what I was, due to the lacking population of Humanoids...

''I don't know...'' Approached me the unicorn, inspecting me and destroying more of my hopes. There must have been Humanoids in this world! I mean, the objects they were using... they weren't for hooves! ''I've never read about this thing in my books.'' While she scratched her muzzle in thinking, I decided to keep my hopes up and blame their ignorance on my mask and Assassin Gear. I WAS covered with clothing, after all...

''Well as lon' as it stays still, Ah won't buck it back to last week.'' Stated the country one, her smirk slowly forming into a slight frown.

I was finally over with my mental self-beating, to start getting back to optimistic. They weren't Humanoids and I may be their biggest revelation - or not, if I reveal my face - , but Celestia told me to stay casual and they get used to me eventually. No wonder why she had told me that and I hoped that only Ponyville haven't seen a Humanoid and not all of Equestria...
I will ask around to find the Mayor, get my house and while I'm doing my daily routines, I will try to find more Humanoids or Humanoid-like beings hopefully. Not like I had any problems with these equines, but I would prefer to stick out from the crowd due to my clothing and not because of my race.

If I find none, then I shall live with these equines, getting a good reputation with them. I didn't know if they were like the other powerful beings, who cared less about your race, but I wasn't about to be bothered about it. For me, everyone was equal...

And everything else that I could do with a Humanoid, I could do it with an equine... and Dhanthas better be silent and not take my words in the wrong way...

Suddenly and as fast as it was possible, I moved my arms and legs close to each other, then whipped them outwards, ripping the ropes to pieces. The orange one's hoof got lifted down for a second and I used this opportunity to roll to my right, away from them. Loosely hanging pieces of ropes were still on me, even that one, which was previously under the pegasus. I let those pieces to fall down from me, when I moved into a straightly standing position and watched the two, picking themselves up. The normal equine shook her head after she had hit it in the bookshelf, due to me moving out from under her and taking away her stability. The pegasus got splayed out on the ground, after ramming into the bookshelves with her forehead.

But she picked herself up quickly, enraged and she was already flying towards me with extended fore-hooves. I stepped to the right, catching her with an awaiting left arm. I span around, easing down her momentum and hooked my arm under her fore-hooves and neck, holding her tightly to my chest. Making her breathing harder by the uncomfortable position, I ignored her struggling and attempts to kick me somehow, turning my focus onto the farm equine.

She kicked up the dirt from the wooden floor, like a bull would do it and charged at me. At around two meters, she flipped herself around, landing one meter away from me and trying to 'buck me back to last week'. I stepped to the right again, turning my body at the same time and hooked my right arm under her belly, raising her up with some more effort and placing her onto my right shoulder. Her head was just in my peripheral vision, bobbing up and down to wiggle herself out and just like her friend in my left arm, she tried kicking me somehow.

Providing them enough air to breath, but not enough to hold up their adrenaline for too long, I started walking towards the unicorn. I dispelled her attempt at taking control of my body, by releasing my own Energy and damaging her mental self. When her spell broke, she collapsed onto the ground, her face showing a dizzy sensation. It took her a few seconds to regain herself and to get used to the headache, but by the time she was done, a few meters were between us.

Terrified, she backed away from me, all the way up to the front door, where she was cornered by me. Curling into a ball and raising her hooves above her head, she braced herself for impact...

But instead of receiving a stomp onto her horn, I gave her her friends, gently placing down the two equine to their stomach. While the two were catching their breath, the unicorn peeked out from under her hooves, to check what I did. The only thing she saw was me, backing away from them, while her two friends were slowly getting up. I waited until all of them were standing and having their attention on me. While the unicorn was still looking at me in confusion, the cowgirl looked dumbfounded by my retreat and the pegasus looked confused in her defensive stance.

Stopping in the middle of the room and pulling down my mask to show no hostility, but friendly intentions, even after their ambush.

Then, I spoke up...

''Have you heard the saying... ask before firing?''

Author's Note

And here we go, the first encounter. Balance still has his optimistic state, but really... how long will it last? We have three different tempered Element of Harmony, so how will he deal with them with his current way of thinking. He may look like he's okay with all of this, but will it last in the future? Stay tuned and find it out later!

I don't know if I start doing the next chapter's proofreading. I either do it now after smoking a cigarette, or I wait for tomorrow, to have cigarettes to smoke... what? It helps!

Anyway, let me know in the comments if I missed the description of an Ability/Spell, that hasn't been explained... this is turning into an RPG game or a history book, if I take these descriptions into count... ah well, looks professional at least, while I'm not...

Have a fantastic night!
~Adam

Chapter Eight : Living Life - Generosity at the Spa (Part Four)

If they haven't, then now they most definitely contemplated about my death. I set off the alarm, by threatening that five and from what I had said, it sounded like I just declared war with these ponies. News will wander around town, gossips will be shared and all of these are going to be about the events in Sugarcube Corner. Hell, I would not be surprised, if the newspapers would be about me, in general. Every moment, from my arrival to this day... ugh...

Before I could go any deeper into the analyzations, I stopped myself for two reasons. One, just like back at the building, I found myself pitying those five. I did NOT want to blame myself for anything. This time, I allowed myself to blame THEM. I needed a break from self-beating...
Not like it would change anything. The damage was done, the town saw me using unnatural Powers... I had a feeling I will have to encounter more situations like these...

And two... approaching hoofsteps...

''Mister Outsider!'' Great, another unicorn who would like to chat on the way...

The Element of Generosity was trotting after me, the poor lady's calling rudely ignored by me. If she didn't notice, I was in no state to talk to. I guessed I had to thank her bravery for Twilight Sparkle, since I heard this Rarity mentioning her friend as an information source. Also, this pony called me by my alias... either the Element of Magic stayed low with my name... or this Rarity has more brain than the actual student.

I expected a lady like her to be chatty to no end and not a flawless secret keeper...

''Whew, goddess it took me a time to find you.'' She started...

... and I cut in. ''You either believed what I said and now you foolishly, needlessly try to find my company... or you ignored my warning and now you are here to give a piece of your mind.'' I glanced down at her, seeing as she could only blink in in shock. ''But I only have one question to find out your reasons of your presence next to the monster of the town: Why are you here?''

''Why, I simply wanted to introduce myself in uh... more pleasant situation, so to say.'' I reminded myself that I decided to like her and moreso, because she had certain skills I required...
''Ahem.'' Ugh, that visible way to clear the throat... I internally shook my head at that. I found that gesture just too much...
''My name is Rarity and I work in Carousel Boutique as Ponyville's fashionista. Would you kindly introduce yourself?''

I sighed. ''Outsider. And as the name indicates, I'm from somewhere else. I'm also known as the monster of the town and my instincts tells me I won't be a honorable citizen of Ponyville.'' I immediately slapped myself, upon finishing my bitching...

''Oh dear, why did you do that?'' She questioned, one hoof held before her mouth in mid-walking.

''I just broke my golden rule again, which binds me to not complain about my situation, but solving it instead. What I just said, was something I am forbidden from... and I committed this act for the second time now. In short: I deserved it...'' I nonchalantly explained.

''Why, dear? If you don't voice out your opinion about ponies wrong actions, then the problem won't be solved that way. You rightfully told them what they deserved... though I must admit, it was harsh and not fitting to a gentlecolt like what Twilight had told me about you...'' Gentecolt? Really? If I overlook the fact that it sounds really weird in more ways, then I could only come to the conclusion that this attributive was false about me...

''Intimidating the enemy worked perfectly... I just let my frustration out on them. And I did not say they didn't deserve my words... they did, however, I should have gained peace through my actions and not with threatening speech, further worsening the reputation with the town.''

My choice of words made her stay silent for a second. I had to watch out for what I was saying, or else these peace-blind equines will get the wrong idea...
''And what kind of actions are you speaking of?''

''Everything that falls under the term of productive. From helping delivering something, to repairing or taking care of something. I'm a helpful being, I'd come to realize that... but I cannot start proving myself to be harmless for you ponies, if none of you can oversee the look of my being. Always the same record: Dumbfounded expressions, rooted legs or frozen movement and they just stare. I know they've never seen anything like my kin, but I found this ridiculous and too stupid, that my blood boils when I see this... excuse me.'' I slapped myself again, not just because of me breaking my own rules, but because of my sudden rise of temper...

She winced with one eye, upon hearing the sound of my hit, then she spoke up. ''Ponies are afraid of your actions, not from your look, I'm afraid. They know what you had done to Applejack and you see... gossips can can inflate the news.'' Great, not only they afraid from my temper, but think that I hurt mares... and the last time I checked out the town from my balcony, I was able to count the number of stallions in Ponyville on ONE hand or two... the gender ratio was clusterfucked...
''But to change the subject to brighter matters, Applejack and the rest of us have started to wash your name clean. Just stay away from trouble and the town should... 'forgive' you, if we could say it like such...''

Alright, that one I could do. Besides, I had met with the Element of Laughter... I think I was more than prepared for encounters with ponies...

''Much obliged, Miss Rarity.''

''Oh, nothing to thank for, darling. We all stand on your side in this situation, we all do.'' She chirped in, before growing silent for the rest of the road.

What she had said, was highly surprising, so to say. She said all of them... including the Element of Loyalty? Interesting, she either came to conclusion with herself or her friends talked her into this... either way, she's helping, so there must be some forgiveness in that pegasus... another reason why I couldn't stay mad at her, no matter how disrespectfully she faced me...

We arrived at the spa, which was located on the left side of the town, close to the edge of Ponyville and just as far from the entrance, as my house. Good, that meant I could walk home, drop the supplies and get to work on nature quickly!
The entrance was made from strong glass, double doors allowing the costumers passage. The outside look of the building was rather modern, compared to the surrounding house styles. Only in Ponyville...
Purple walls; no steep, but plain roof and was it a fairly sized building, having a second floor as well. It looked simple, but given how modern it looked, the thermal-like appearance made it stick out clearly.

I started to have a building suspicious about the male ponies politeness. The Element of Generosity downright looked shocked, when I let her inside the spa, first. Wasn't that a basic actions from the males, to let the females inside and outside the building, first? Or due to the outnumbered males in the town, the female equines were the man and the male equines were treated like ladies? Sexism, much?

But in all honesty, I had no clue what to make of all of this. That five bastard stood up against me - even if I managed to scare the crap out of them in a way - , so maybe the problem was with me again. None of these ponies seemed to expect me to be polite and helpful in any way... thank you very much for that, like I hadn't shown hospitality so far...

Ignoring the slightly offending reaction from her, we both approached the front desk, where two ponies were staring at me strangely. It was good to see a different reaction from new faces and not the usual scared/ shocked/ dumbfounded one. If I would have to describe it with one word, then I would say... they were just confused. Confused about me, not being able to make sense of my being. The might had treated other creatures before? It was one possibility...

And what took me by surprise and brought some hope to me, was their next actions and behavior...

''Welcome to the spa of Ponyville, how may I help you... sir?'' They greeted me in stereo, pleasant smiles adoring their faces. Their voices nearly the same and only pausing for the slightest moment, their greeting was a warm welcome after the cold events occurring this day.

They were a strange twin, that was for sure. Their appearances were made up from two colors: Sky-blue and pink, thankfully, the much eye-mercy pink...
Now, one had the pink as the coat, while she had the blue for her silky mane, held back with a white band. The other one had the contrary color mix handed out for her coat and mane. Makeup was fitting for them and given how clean everything was, they seemed just as crystal clean. Just as a spa should look, with its workers...

''Ah, Miss Rarity! Should I arrange the usual? Lotus will tend to our new costumer. Excuse me, what is your name, sir?'' The pink one spoke, wearing the same friendly smile... and that right here surprised me... twice!

First, I solemnly noted how they were able to recognize my gender. Every pony I met so far, was either ignorant or wasn't sure about it... not even after when they heard my voice. I was aware about my foreign look for them, but seriously? Imagination, zero? I guessed the lottery won't be taken by those ponies...

Second, they greeted me pretty well. Hell, it was really pleasant to finally feel welcomed somewhere with such nice looks, environment and mood. I would say... it lifted up my spirit a bit and my hopes to make a good impression for the ponies. I might not be that hopeless after all?
Also, these two seemed to be the ones, who would be in the gossiping circle of the town, so bringing a good name to my image could work if these two receive a good first impression from me... unless the other ponies convince them how untrustworthy I was... and it hurt to admit how right they were...

''Thank you Aloe, dear, but I'm just passing through with a new friend of mine, Outsider.'' I resisted the urge to blurt out how we weren't friends, no matter how friendly or helpful she has been. And the same went with the other Elements. Grateful, I was, truly, but not in need of the help... I contemplated foolishly, before realizing that it could be great help.

Actually... they decided to help me, so it could not be said that I asked them out of weakness...

''Oh, so he is the newcomer they're talking about!'' Wait, wasn't that obvious? I considered pulling down my hood for them... wait, I considered NOT wearing my hood at all! Not much of a change, but it could help looking less hostile... everything was so-not like on Earth...
''Good day! My name is Aloe and my sister is Lotus.'' She motioned towards the blue one, who in turn nodded at me pleasantly. ''Would you like our most liked treatment? Or you have specific request?''

''Ass-fucking.'' Alright, this was a call for such comment, so I let it slip without much of a hustle.

''Watch out, our training time is close. Don't make me angry and you'll last longer outside my body...'' I admonished Dhanthas quickly, keeping my features blank from any twitch. I pulled down my hood, actually giving myself into a much open approach. It's like Equestria forced me to be friendly and did not let me to stay passive, staying in the middle...
''Sounds promising, ladies, but I would like to purchase detergent and shampoo. I was told I could buy them here.'' Unnoticeably - though, only I discovered it - , their cheerful demur dropped to lower levels, after I had declined their offer. For them, it was similar to denying a new experience from the beauticians, probably an interesting one of that. New body type to treat? To learn about? A challenge, which I unbidden from them... I anticipated speaking up for them, as a reassuring...

''And what kind of of hygiene item would you like to buy? What do you need them for?'' Aloe questioned further, returning to full cheerfulness, while Lotus walked to the back of the reception, opening a few drawers. From a quick observation, it seemed this Lotus was the shy one, if not the dominated party, letting her much livelier sister to handle the costumer, why she does the tool work.

''Everything I should need for a bathroom to keep it clean, alongside something for clothes to wash them and something for the dishes in the kitchen.'' I told Lotus, not having the heart to leave her out like this. The sister, Aloe, noticed how I directed the question at her sister. Tipping her head in an approving manner, she stepped to the side, proudly letting me to talk to Lotus and to leaving my request to be taken care of by the blue spa pony.

Meanwhile, the Element of Generosity only thought she would be let out from the little meeting. Because Aloe, secretly - which I spotted to her bad luck - motioned to Rarity to follow her to the side of the counter. Females... they just couldn't hide their intentions when the target of the conversation was in the scene...

Lotus glanced behind herself, noticing how her sister strafed aside with a feasible client. For the shortest moment, her pupils shrank, realizing the highly displayed back of hers. She genuinely tilted her head at me in gratitude, when she calmly found out about the target of my eyes, which were hers. This further acted as a proof, that the males treated mares just as disrespectfully as the males at home. Another reason to not respect that five stallion, no matter how their protective intentions tried to kick away this wrong point...

I decided to fold my arms before myself, further emphasizing my stolidity about the supposed interesting place to marvel on. Meanwhile, from the corner of my eyes, I saw the movement of the two mares' head to my right. I saw how Aloe nodded at our little event and quickly resumed whispering to Rarity... and here's why I consider myself an untrustworthy Sinner...

''See, darling? I told you he's a gentlecolt! And to think how ponies misjudge him... unbelievable!'' Rarity whispered, voice put into a the last word a lot.

''Me and Lotus only heard about those... disasters, as ponies said. We can't really make out any of this, so we just let it go. We didn't know what was really happening outside, since we're occupied inside our spa.'' The spa was empty, if she hadn't notice. However, thinking over my poorly thought-out statement, I mattered a little. If I read the sign correctly, the spa was open from fore-noon to after dinner time, thus eating up all of their time to take a break and checking out - in their case - a false alarm in town.

''What do you think of him now? And don't tell me about his appearance, I'm getting really tired of those exaggerated ramblings about his... unnerving look, to put it lightly.'' To put it lightly? Excessive reactions were anything, but put lightly! I swear, I heard some ponies shouting ''The horror, the horror!'' , when they fled from the bakery. I found it hilarious at first, assuming that the Element of Laughter managed to make a joke out of my false alarm, but now hearing it back from another Element? It was stupid to the point, where it hurt and didn't amuse me...

Lotus saw that she was in a dilemma now, since her sister was away, so she took up the talking. ''And what kind of shampoo would you like. What scent would you like, or should I suggest one?'' Professional, not shy after all. However, her question was one of a needless for me, nothing I was in need as of right now...

''I honestly care less about the scent. I just went to stay clean.'' ''If only I could cleanse my soul that easily...'' I quickly put on a reassuring smile, whilst shaking my head for extra suasion.

Unfortunately, my comment made the other two mare to halt their conversation, as Rarity spoke up.''Outsider, everypony smells somehow. It is why we pick the most fitting scent in our shampoo, to not be recognized only by our looks, but from our auras. Come on, pick the one you like, darling.'' Rarity tried persuading me to no avail.

''I'm not a pony, you do realize. I smell as what I used last time at showering. Simple as that.'' She only rose an eyebrow with an intense gaze, urging me to finally do as she 'suggested'. I took in a deep breath, staring at the ceiling.

''How about coconut, dear? It's an uncommon gem, just like you!'' It seemed Aloe was just the faster one to talk to a costumer, because the compliment I received from Lotus was unexpected. Well, musing about it for a second, they had the skills to make the clients to feel beautiful by such little comments. And taking the number of stallions into count, her compliment was both about my look and was in connection with my current situation. Clever metaphor, indeed, but one that had its intentions discovered, thus making the meaning of it invalid for me.

''Coconut would do...'' I forgo, seeing no point at stepping into an argument with three females... I just got out from one and I seriously started to sense a migraine coming to life in my head. The whole drama was over something, that should be ignored... I found those overboard ponies idiots and nearly as terrible as Humanity... and that meant something...

They were lucky, that I wasn't a sarcastic, pessimistic short-tempered alien, who came from the land of war... literally...

While Lotus made herself busy with finding the perfect products for the new and extraordinary costumer, the Element Bearer and Aloe moved back to their conversation. I got down into focusing just in time to hear the entity...

''- ell me!''

''Well... I don't really know. I find him perfectly fine. A bit hard on the surface, but it's not like he wants trouble.''

''So you think he's a good citizen, I take it?''

''Yes, he is. Why wouldn't I find him as such? He did nothing wrong... and it seems he's not the one to peek, I like that... hehheehe, just like I like bucking the teeth out of those stallions, who dare taking advantage of us.''

''Oh, Aloe, you're so protective, ehhehheehe. Even I have to agree on that, surely... Well, that is all I wanted to hear. Could you do me and my friends a favor, please?''

''What is it?''

''If somepony ever mentions the poor thing illy, could you speak up for him? Who knows... maybe he'll visit you two more often~!''

''Of course, Rarity. We will keep this in mind... everything for the costumer~!''

While the fit of held-back giggles were going on, I grinned inwardly... it was ironic to hear the gossips fixing my reputation, while those were the cause of my well-known title: The monster.
If this few were expanding the number of ponies, who had nothing against me, then it was a possibility, that the town itself will realize their mistake on its own. Good, the problem solves itself and counter attacks those gossips about me. Just like back on Earth, when the civilians realized that I was more helpful than harmful...

For slowly curing the diseased minds and cleansing my name, this favor demanded to show a sense of gratitude... both for the Elements and to these two spa sisters. And of course, for every other citizen, who will turn to my side...
Yes, it meant going through each of those turned ponies and showing this sense of gratitude, depending on how much hospitality and help they had shown towards me. I suspected a long period of time, when the only thing I will do, is going town and saying a thank you for the respectful citizens... I decided to leave that to one single day, in order to save time.

''Here you are!'' Lotus arrived back, with my ordered things, placing them onto the counter before me.

''Thank you.'' I nodded at once, my expression neutral, but this time, my slight frown was nonexistent. I tried to give the impression of an oblivious, yet friendly costumer and neighbour, just so suspiciousness won't occur by acting out of character.

Swiftly, I pulled down my hoodie's zipper, flipped the small backpack of mine onto my stomach and pulled out a shopping bag. I put away the shampoo; a tube of toilette antiseptic; another tube of detergent for washing dishes; germicidal for sink, bathtub and for the rest of the bathroom; and finally, another tube for clothes.
I left the packed shopping bag on the counter, clearly showing that I wasn't about to make an attempt at stealing the yet haven't payed purchase. I searched for that bag of bits in my inside pockets and at last, I pulled out the little pouch.

''How much do I owe you?'' I asked Lotus, voice carrying a questioning tone and keeping away any negativity from my sentence. Sometimes, I could be misheard terribly and give the impression of an angered soul... while I WAS rage-filled most of the time, it was something I didn't want to show, not wanting to be to one, who effects others by his presence... and I say that, after causing a whole town to go full-panic over my arrival...

''Well, the coconut shampoo is twenty-five bits, but it's worth its cost; it is clearly a special and well made scent. Thirty bits for the dishes, because of its amount and efficiency. Forty bits for the combined germicidal and its size. Thirty for the toilette and twenty-five for the clothes cleanness.'' Lotus listed, pointing at each tube and giving a quick explanation. I appreciated that, since this purchase costed a lot. The quarter of my current amount of bits just got wasted for a full set of house-cleaning detergents. At least it seemed like, given how many bits I had to pull out from that small pouch... well, small for me and big for these ponies...

''Ehh, I can just hear this wallet crying over this sudden weight losing.'' Dhanthas joked in the meantime, while I counted down the bits.

I finished placing out the hundred and fifty bits onto the table, then picking up the shopping bag and its content, I quickly placed five more bits onto the table, as a starting gratification. ''Thank you and have a nice day!'' I called back over my shoulder, whilst approaching the door.

''Oh, uhm, thank you very much, Outsider; and come back if you need a treatment or would like to chat a little!'' Lotus called after me, voice having this pleasant tone.

Aloe finished her exchange with Miss Rarity and they silently wished goodbye to each other. ''See you later, Outsider. Do come back for a treatment later!'' The pink pony called after me too, her voice having the same cheerful tone like before.

No matter how much their calls told about business purposes, I just couldn't bring myself to say no to their offer. ''I'll certainly come around one day. Goodbye!'' I replied to them, doing my best to turn my vocal cords to my will, in order to make the most pleased tone I could have. I've been told that and experienced a certain problem, in connection with expressing myself. I was a happy costumer and that was what counter for that two, so I wasn't about to leave them without a notable reaction from my part.

Might as well start this whole gratitude thing by making up for their disappointment...

After opening the door for the Element Bearer unicorn, we left the spa and made our way over to my house. While Rarity was still in silence, wearing a pleased smile on her face, I grasped onto this opportunity to think things over...

Given how much money I had lost over this simple purchase, I got reminded about getting a job. And from this pleasant moment at the spa, I wondered about starting making money there. I've never really received a proper massage before and I had no knowledge about these shiny-creamy things for keeping the skin young and the rest of this beauty topic, but I had been told many times, that my hands were amazing at working out the tension from the muscles. More so I knew how to pop out the joins from a creature's limb... and from this knowledge, I learned how to pop them back, when I feel no need to use an easier Healing Ability. Both method were painful, but the Energy using one seemed unnecessary for me...

But I digress; I knew many things about pleasuring my partner with those bloody hands of mine. One would never give herself under my morphing arms, but then again, this is a 'judging the book by its cover' situation. The same situation I was in with the ponies in Ponyville...

So... job. I needed to find one and sadly, I had to forget about the work at the spa, given the grim outlook of the things at that moment. It was not the fact that my massage and chiropractor skills were from sexual intercourse with A'nforians, or little favors for my loved ones, OR my self-patching moments, but because of my name as of right now. I mean, who would want to receive a massage, exposing herself or himself for the monster of the town? In their minds, not the comfortable and tension-killing experience would be, but the feeling of uneasiness and building tension. They would even think that it would be disgusting, to be touched by a monster.

And for that, I would understand, why they would not be able to just give it a try, allowing me to prove them wrong...

Spotting my home, I stored this work topic in my mind for later and decided to focus on the following events. It wasn't like I was about to start my search for a job immediately. Not even later and not even that day...
I looked down at the unicorn, who proudly walked beside me, not even bothered by the slightest, that she received stares from ponies. She was making sure, that town would think about her, when they'll look at me in the future. Clever psychological trick and a rather easy one...

''I have a question, Miss Rarity.'' I picked up her attention, asking for permission to direct a question towards her.

''Yes, Outsider?'' She asked back, keeping her voice audible for the citizens. She was surely the one to shine in the crowd...

''I've been told about your work and I was wondering, how long do you stay open a day. I would like to arrange a meeting, in connection with making clothes for me. Of course, for a fair prize...'' I decided to discuss this with her quickly, before I would have to start the training for the day.

She inhaled suddenly, looking abashed for the shortest moment, before her eyes glimmered once. Holding back some sort of noise in excitement, she finally assembled herself, coughing once lightly. ''Pardon, it's just the news... *coo*- Ahem... I'm open for six in the evening, but if I'm working on something, it could lean into the late-night hours.''

''Then it is alright, if I arrive after six. Many things I'll have to take care of, so...'' I trailed off, deciding to let her think it over.

''Oh, don't worry, darling!'' She made a waving motion with her hoof, before resuming talking. ''I live in Carousel Boutique, so you can find me there any time. I need to get back to work, actually, so I'll see you after six! Ta-ta!'' And there she went, turning down on the main road and towards the other side of the town. Carousel Boutique? I recalled seeing that name on the lowest side of the map, marking some sort of tower-like building.

''She certainly reminds me about those fashion ladies in your world.''

''Agreed...''

|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||

***

Healing: Healing up the wounds slowly, but surely.
It is usually used in the form of an Ability, but as a Spell, it is less distracting. There is no numbing feature in the vanilla Healing, so the process could be painful. (Broken bone snaps itself back to place and gets healed up. Only painful until the healing is done and only after that, it is still aching on the spot.) Only other kinds of Restoration Techniques have some Side Effect, which numbs the spot, so the healing won't be painful.
ATTENTION: Every Restoration could only make the wound, bruise or any kind of visible damage to disappear and leave no pain behind itself, if the taken damage gets tended to quickly. (EXAMPLE: A two years old cut will remain slightly visible, but the pain will be gone, if you haven't got used to it already.) (EXAMPLE: Broken leg won't receive any healing for a long time, then you will be limp for the rest of your life or at least will be walking strangle and without any pain.)

Healing Spell: You charge it up and make sure that it will have enough Energy in it and you won't get interrupted. If you didn't have enough Energy for the full healing, then you have to cast the Spell again, repeating the process until you are done or you got the needed Energy in one go.

Healing Ability: You are losing Energy from the core and not from your hands, where you had collected the Energy from the core. You won't have to cast it, only focus on sending the Energy into the Healing. However, the pain could make you lose your focus, so in this case, a Spell is much easier, but unstable and hardly predictable...

***

Author's Note

A little break from the tension, but for how long? Well, you'll see it in the next chapter... who knows what Balance gets into, next time...

Another chapter, while working on the sixth part. I decided to review this, then restart writing where I left off, so I'll be in the Balance mood, again...

Also, sorry for not updating this story as a birthday, but the Traveling Horseman needed more attention. It was my birthday, the story was by the end, so I decided to make the epilogue for that one and not just post a part from this...

So, Balance will be it for now. No other story (Aside from one romance one, which requires full feelings from me to write... yeah, it will be continued later...)

Also, by the end of this chapter, I will declare GREAT news, for you all!

So, have a fantastic day!
~Adam